Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

On a new morning, he slipped through the windows of Zero's bedroom. The sun was shining through the curtains and it was blinding. But this was no problem since the hunter had been awake all night.

It was undeniable that he needed to ingest blood quickly. It happened to him often, but he had the blood pills. Obviously, telling newcomer Kuran Kaname wasn't an option. Partly because he hated him with all him soul. And on the other hand, because of what had happened the last time he tried it, although it had been a long time since it. Before the destruction by the struggle they had had to destroy Rido Kuran once and for all. After that, they had all left, including Kaname and Yûki Kuran. Honestly, Zero couldn't stand this fact at the time, but now he didn't care. After a few months (almost a year) of hard and hard work to get the Cross private academy back open, the Kuran brothers were back, along with Kaname's dogs, for who knows what.

The hunter didn't quite understand why they had returned. Perhaps it had been Yuuki's wishes. Who, unable to let go of his past entirely, had she longed for some last happy memories in that place? But why?

I still didn't know the exact reason. All he knew was that they would be arriving at the academy tonight, and Zero wasn't happy about it.

The ex-human shook his head, he was getting off topic. Actually, he didn't care in the slightest if those filthy leeches came back, but in part, he couldn't help but feel some kind of affection for Yûki. Which wouldn't do him any good, since she had already "chosen" one of the two and although he didn't respect his decision, it wasn't going to make her change his mind.

Besides, for a reason the hunter knew all too well, Princess Kuran hated him more than anyone. Obviously, in addition to Kaname's hateful and manipulative words, Yûki hated him ever since that time he told her (not explicitly) that he hated her. Well, the thing is that when Yûki was about to leave with Kaname, the girl gave him a look of pure hatred and she didn't even have to speak to make the hunter understand that she hated him and that she would never forgive him for wanting to kill her.

A shiver ran through the white hair's body, as well as a few gagging moments. His condition worsened as the minutes went by and he would soon need blood or... As I well knew... Those damn disgusting pills.

An idea sparked by desperation flashed through his mind: "Ask Kuran for help when he comes." Zero caught himself thinking those things and hated himself for doing it. It would never be lowered to such a level. He would never beg him to help him.

Besides, Kuran would no longer have any reason to help him, as he used to do it for Yûki, but now what?... He no longer had anything for Kaname to manipulate him for. Before, all it took was for the filthy leech to say, "You wouldn't betray Yûki, would you?" and he would do whatever Kaname had asked him to do. But not now. Not anymore. It was no longer important to Yûki. Now the pure-blooded could let it rot in hell itself and no one would care.

It wasn't useful to anyone. Not even for the damned traitors of the hunters' association. That, on top of having condemned him to death in the past, they had the nose to continue sending him on missions.

But he didn't care. I didn't need anyone. Not now, not later, not ever. He would live and die alone, and that didn't bother him at all.

So he chose to endure the constant starvation and, once again within a week, tried to try the blood pills. He managed to swallow a few by force. It seemed that his body already accepted them, more or less, and that infuriated him because it could only mean that he was slowly acquiring the characteristics of a vampire. Still, he coughed loudly causing his head to bury it self in the pillow. The pills wouldn't be enough to calm the beast within.

After a few minutes, he got up and began to get dressed. Putting on his academy uniform and taking off the clothes he wore to sleep.

Then he went to the bathroom in his bedroom; courtesy of the academy's rebuilding as he had been able to choose a new dormitory after threatening Cross, telling him that he did not intend to help him anymore.

He began to brush his teeth, even though he hadn't eaten anything. He washed him face and combed his messy hair with him hands (he was too lazy to go get the comb). While he was doing all that, it occurred to him that perhaps he could try to talk to Yûki.

But what stupidity.

He had nothing to say to her, but perhaps it would be a good idea to try to make amends. This led him to wonder if Yûki would stay in the bedrooms of the sun. What nonsense. He would obviously go to the moon's bedrooms along with his beloved brother.

A repulsive expression appeared on the ex-human's face, and the next second his gaze darkened.

- "I wish you'd die, you blood-sucking fucking bastard."

Those harsh and cruel words that came out of the white hair, echoed throughout the room. And in a fit of rage, Zero punched the mirror in front of him. The hunter's reflex cracked, and then thousands of sharp, sharp pieces fell on the bath pike with a high-pitched sound.

The ex-human's hand was dripping blood. Blood, which formed thin but long rows all over his hand until it reached the tips of his fingers and from there fell to the dark marble floor.

As expected, the wounds automatically closed after being opened and Zero cursed under his breath.

Remembering Kuran was too painful. More painful than the wounds that had just closed. More painful than remembering Yûki. The thoroughbred had always manipulated him, treating him like a mere pawn, as if he had no feelings. In the distant past, Zero thought that maybe Kaname couldn't be so horrible if Yûki liked him so much.

LIE

It was all a lie. Kuran only cared about what mattered to him. The rest were just pieces that he could manipulate as he pleased, not caring if they felt anything or not. I knew this from too much experience.

But the past is in the past. He didn't care anymore. Total. I wasn't going to meet the thoroughbred for a single glance. And if he did. They would only be at strictly necessary times.

Zero came out of the bathroom and grabbed his precious Bloody Rose, who was resting on him bedside table. He put it in his jacket and walked steadily to the door.

The only reason he was still in the academy was to keep the leeches under control, since nothing tied him to that place anymore. And he would make sure that in his presence no one would break the rules.

<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<

Director Cross was quietly drinking a cup of black tea, exactly, an Earl Gray with milk and a teaspoon of sugar. It was one of his favorite teas. Imported directly from England. As he did this, he looked out of one of the windows in his office. He loved sunny days because they brought her so much happiness, after all, his favorite time of year was spring.

But it's not just because of this that I was happier than usual. No, no, no, no. Today there was a specific reason for his mood, and obviously, the reason was that his precious daughter Yûki would be returning to the academy. He was eager for her to tell him what he had been doing, in fact, he wanted her to tell him everything that had happened since he had gone to live with Kaname in the Kuran family mansion.

He knew from the beginning that Yûki would eventually go live with the vampire, but sometimes he couldn't help but feel sad and worried that his beloved daughter wasn't okay. But obviously she trusted Kaname a lot and knew that nothing would happen to her as long as he took care of her.

I had a lot of things I wanted to ask Yûki and also things to tell him. He could already imagine it. The two of them talking for hours and hours over a tray of tea and biscuits. Just imagining it, he turned red and anxious that the time had come.

A sudden knock on the door roused him from his reverie and made him look at the individual who had entered the office. Of course, it was Zero. Who wore his typical cold and serious gaze which intensified if something bothered him.

- "Hello, Zero. How are you today?" - The director asked kindly and with a gawking smile, about what he was imagining before in his head.

- "What do you care?"

The hunter's voice was harsh and sharp. He wasn't interested in explaining to Cross how he was doing today because it wouldn't do him any good. Because that wouldn't make Kuran go the way he came.

- "Okay. So why have you come? Did you want to tell me something?" - Cross's tone was now more normal and calm.

- "Not in particular. I just wanted to let you know that when I'm standing guard at the arrival of those two. Don't blame me if one of my bullets pierces Kuran Kaname's head."

The director knew that Zero was joking, so he didn't care in the least about his comment. He moved a little closer to the hunter but kept his distance in case the ex-human got angry with something and tried to grab him by the neck.

- "Aren't you excited for Yûki to come back?"

That question had hurt Zero because suddenly his expression darkened a little. Cross noticed and quickly approached Zero to hug him, but before he could even touch him, the hunter had already stamped his hand in his face to keep him from getting any closer.

- "How cruel you are to your father, Zerorin." - The headmaster's voice sounded pained, but he was already used to his adopted son's surly personality.

Cross broke away from Zero and went to sit at his desk. He folded his hands in the style of EVANGELION's Gendo Ikari and asked again in an even more serious tone than before.

- "What are you worried about, Zero?"

- "Do you know why they're coming?" - Zero's voice denoted curiosity but still had its typical coldness.

- "I don't think there has to be any specific reason for a daughter to want to see her father."

The director's voice was so serious that it made the whole thing seem like a joke.

- "She's not your daughter..."

Those words were a bit cruel on Zero's part, but when he said them, his voice sounded indifferent, almost sad. He didn't understand what was wrong with Zero, but he did realize one thing. Ever since the hunter entered the office a few minutes ago, he looked very tense, as if something was troubling him.

- "Are you bloodthirsty again?"

That question caught the hunter off guard and he couldn't help but startle. He took a few steps back and looked down as he reached into the inside pocket of his jacket, where he kept Bloody Rose.

- "You know I still volunteer..." - Cross's voice had sounded so sensual and feminine that it seemed as if the whole conversation so far had been a lie.

Zero grunted and glared at him angrily, grabbing one of the pillows on one of the couches and throwing it hard at Cross. The pillow flew so hard it looked like a projectile and when it hit the director squarely in the face, he fell backwards along with the chair he was sitting in.

Zero strode out of the office. He'd had enough of the nonsense for today, and the one he'd have to put up with at dusk when he had to watch that the girls in the day class were going to see the vampires come out of their classes. Not to mention that the return of the pureblood drove him crazy.

Anyway. His life was in total chaos and out of control 24/7 a year.

The director watched as Zero walked away, and as he watched him leave his office, he raised his voice so that he could hear him.

- "I know what happened before was a joke but don't even think about trying to kill Kaname!"

Cross smiled when he finished speaking and stared back to the window. A monarch butterfly had perched on it.

Chapter Text

An Aurus Senat (presidential limousine) drove silently through the dark night. The road was wide and well paved, but no one would notice unless they illuminated it with a light.

It's funny, because anyone would have been surprised to realize that the car, black as night, hadn't hit any of the trees that surrounded the road. A normal person should have turned on the car's headlights no matter what, but the driver of the vehicle didn't seem to faze or care, in fact, he drove straight and straight; And at no point did he deviate from the path.

Obviously, no one knew that the driver was a vampire, and what they least knew was that he was carrying Kuran's two heirs in the spacious and luxurious back of the car.

The heirs. Husband and wife. It does not mean, too, that they were brothers; But that was normal for purebloods. How else were they going to preserve that which made them better and more superior than the other vampires?

The two of them were still seated in the most elegant and superior manner you have ever seen. Too fancy to sit in a car? Maybe, but they were elegant by nature. No one could tell them what to do because they were in charge.

Pure-blood vampires. Descendants of the first vampires but more superior than the nobles and the normal. Still, they were all arrogant and proud. It didn't matter if someone was cute. You'd never know their true intentions.

Yûki Kuran looked silently, with an indifferent expression, through the black tinted glass that was the car window. Although he was happy to return to that place for a while, his face didn't seem to want to accept his feelings.

A lot had happened since he went to live with Kaname at the Kuran mansion. So many, that they prevent her from feeling one hundred percent comfortable sitting next to that being. Being that years ago I had loved so strongly.

But that's what humans used to say: "Not everything in this life is smiles and joy."

The thought of the word human reminded him of his past, but, like many other times, he pushed those nostalgic thoughts out of his mind. Before, everything was easier. Why would he have insisted so much on knowing about his past? Why didn't he listen to Kaname? Why didn't he choose to continue living in his little garden of ignorance? Why? Why? Why?

Now, he was a pureblood, and not just any blood. He had to behave in the way that was expected of someone of his status.

Because she was no longer the same innocent and ignorant child she had been. No. She had seen things that still made her tremble and that might never let her sleep in peace. But he would never, ever leave his weaknesses to the surface for others to take advantage of.

The girl pulled out a handheld mirror from inside her dark blue purse. She looked at it to see if the makeup she was wearing was still in place or if it needed a slight touch-up.

He examined himself well in the mirror; Even though everything was dark, I could see very well. She seemed satisfied, for she put away the mirror and looked out the window again.

But the scenery wasn't the only thing she saw, for the tinted windows reflected a bit of the hard-eyed man she was married to. Kuran Kaname.

To say that things between them had cooled down was an understatement. Trapped as they were in the mansion (or at least that's how Yûki saw it), it was supposed to have made them much closer than they had been at first. But no. It wasn't just that they hardly spoke to each other anymore; They couldn't even be in the same space without starting to look at each other with hatred. And believe me, they didn't do anything to hide it.

They looked like angry little kids. Sometimes they could be so childish. But they were brothers after all.

Although it had to be said, not everything had been like this at the beginning. Wow. Something had happened between the two of them. The trigger for all this anger and frustration. He didn't like having to remember what had happened because he was ashamed, but he took his mind to the memory that had caused all this.

Yûki let out a sigh, and his mind began to sort out his memories.

<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<

(Flashback)

Yûki was bored. It was nighttime and he had spent at least two hours trying to entertain himself with what was in the mansion. Whether it was reading a book in the huge library that was there; trying to cook a dessert (even though the servants always insisted on telling him that it wasn't necessary, that if he wanted something special, he just had to ask them); take a stroll through the beautiful and elegant garden that surrounded the house; inquiring here and there to see if he had missed any corner of the mansion; Go see if there was a cat or bird I could feed...

But nothing. After 4 months living in the mansion, the things that impressed him had stopped.

It occurred to him to go see Kaname, but he was in his office, working, and there were times when he wouldn't let him in. That was one of those times. Not only had he told her not to come in, but he had repeated it to her about three times as he walked down the hall. Obviously, Kaname had warned him in his typical calm and affectionate voice. A voice he only used with her; Of course.

Still, she didn't understand what all this secrecy was about, because she had thought that her brother was no longer hiding anything from her. But that wasn't all, because when I sometimes asked him, he simply told her in good words that he wouldn't care. Anyway, I'd go and pay him a "surprise" visit.

Kaname's office was located on the top floor, as this mansion had 3 floors. He went through each of them, from bottom to top, from end to end.

It was a huge mansion decorated in the most exquisite Victorian style (among others).

Crossing the threshold of the mansion, you were immersed in a world of opulence and enchantment. The imposing façade, with its architectural details, anticipates the exquisiteness that awaits you inside. The tall arched windows and front portico with decorative columns create a majestic first impression.

Upon opening the carved door, the lobby welcomes you with high ceilings adorned with intricate moldings. Polished hardwood floors sparkle with light that shimmers and flows from ornate windows. A sense of grandeur and elegance permeates the air.

Walking through the corridors, the rooms reveal themselves with a symmetrical arrangement. Double doors with colored glass accents invite you to explore every nook and cranny. The lounges are richly decorated with elaborate wallpaper, heavy curtains, and carved wood furniture. The marble fireplace in the main living area stands as a focal point, exuding warmth.

Carved wooden stairs lead to the upper levels, where private rooms offer a haven of comfort. Each room has its own character, from the four-poster beds to the elaborately carved wooden vanities that make you want to investigate. And those tall windows let in daylight and nightlight, creating an atmosphere that has its own charm.

Not to mention the library. With dark wooden shelves that stand as guardians of knowledge, filled with books that seem to treasure centuries of history and wisdom.

The polished wooden floor sings under the steps you take as you enter this sanctuary of reading. The soft light from the crystal chandeliers filters between the shelves, creating an intimate and serene atmosphere. The books, some with time-worn spines, tell stories of previous readers and adventures that have been discovered and enjoyed over the years. Or adventures that no one has ever read.

At the heart of the room awaits a sturdy wooden table, flanked by upholstered and upholstered chairs that seem to invite you to immerse yourself in the universe of words. The fireplace, with its marble or carved wood mantle, adds a touch of warmth, creating a cozy corner where you can lose yourself in reading.

The tall windows are dressed with heavy curtains that add a touch of mystery and add a touch of elegance to the room. Daylight is gently filtered, illuminating dust particles that dance in the air and create an ethereal atmosphere.

Ooh. And let's not forget the outdoor garden. The grounds surrounding the Victorian house are presented as a tranquil and carefully designed retreat. Gravel paths wind between flower beds, revealing a color palette that changes with the seasons. Framing the paths, the precision-trimmed hedges add structure and elegance to the setting.

Evergreens and deciduous trees are located at strategic points, providing shade and adding layers of visual interest. Wrought-iron benches, strategically placed, offer resting places from where you can admire the lushness of the landscape.

In the center of the garden, a stone or cast iron fountain adds a classic touch, with the gentle sound of water providing additional serenity to the surroundings. In the most remote corners, wrought-iron benches offer resting places for those who want to immerse themselves in the tranquil atmosphere of the garden.
On the margins of the garden, vines climb up the walls of the house, merging architecture with nature. The symmetry and balance characteristic of the Victorian era is reflected in the meticulous arrangement of the plants and decorative elements.

The garden that surrounds this Victorian house becomes a living chapter of history, an oasis where calm and beauty are intertwined with the architecture of the time. Every corner is an enchanting canvas that invites contemplation and enjoyment of the serenity of the outdoors, as if walking along its paths were taking a step back in time.

The house itself becomes a silent witness of the days gone by, breathing history into every piece of furniture and ornament that adorns its rooms. Every detail, from the moldings to the intricate window pane designs, tells the meticulous story of Victorian craftsmanship. It's like stepping into an old photo album, where every piece of furniture and ornament becomes snapshots that transport you to another era, immersing you in the palpable feeling of being immersed in a painting from the past.

Obviously, this wasn't the original Kuran mansion, i.e. it wasn't the one that Juuri and Haruka (the parents of the two) had lived in. Kaname had decided to change places because he believed it would be better for Yûki.

He didn't really care much, as he had hardly any memories of the other mansion, so he hadn't objected. Still, his word didn't matter on that issue.

Anyway.

She had already reached the landing on the third floor, and she was sure that Kaname sensed her aura, her presence. For this reason, this was a "surprise" and not a surprise.

He walked over to the dark wooden door where his brother's office was. He shyly pounded on the door with his fist and, hearing no answer, opened the door cautiously and poked his head into the room.
Nothing she saw surprised her. It was the typical position that any person/vampire would hold. Everything was very neat and clean; as you would expect from Kuran Kaname.
Everything was clean, yes. Except for a few papers jumbled around the desk and stacked like towers.

His brother was immersed in a pile of papers scattered on his desk; A desk made of dark, glossy oak wood. It seemed that the dark-haired man hadn't noticed his presence because he didn't lift his head from the sheets he was stuffing.

- "Kaname?" - The girl's voice sounded a little shaky although that was because of nerves, because she didn't want to anger him.

Kuran suddenly raised his head and looked at the young woman, who had her head poking out of the door, glued to the frame around her.

- "I told you not to come in here when I worked."

The dark-haired man's voice sounded harsher than usual, for he always spoke sweetly to Yûki. So this frightened her and she gave a shudder as she looked at him with a slight fear.
The man realized this and put a hand to his mouth, covering it, choking out laughter. He looked tenderly at his little sister. He had thought it was a little funny that I should react that way. Having caught him unawares, she had forgotten to use that gentle, loving tone with which he acted when she was in front of him. Therefore; It's not that he wanted to talk to her in that harsh way, it's that he had been distracted because of the long paperwork he had to fill out for some matters that had to do with his marriage.

He uncovered his mouth and let out a soft quiet laugh. Yûki was dumbfounded, though it wasn't the first time she'd seen Kaname laugh like that; once, when Yûki had recently moved in with Cross (her adoptive father) and was just a child, she had done something funny that made Kaname laugh with amusement. Still, he hadn't expected such a sudden change of heart from his brother.

- "Sorry! I don't..."

The girl began to speak, but her voice grew fainter as her brother had raised a hand to shut up. Obviously, Yûki obeyed like the stupid bitch she was because in this world there was only one person she would obey unconditionally: Kuran Kaname.

(Okay. That comment has been ample. Sorry. I've gone too far. 😑 Let's continue with the story.)

Kuran then waved her hand over to him. Yûki moved forward, though she had blushed slightly from the guilt and shame she was beginning to feel inside.

- "Did I scare you, honey?"

The man said kindly and with a certain tenderness regarding the girl's reaction. From then on I was very lucky to be married to such a tender and beautiful woman. Because, even though she was his sister, he saw her with different eyes. He had always seen her with different eyes. Even when she was nothing more and nothing less than a cute baby. It was literally love at first sight, not only because his parents told him that one day he would marry her when they were both older. No. He had loved her because that's what he wanted. What I felt. What I wanted.

And I thought I had everything under control until Kiryuu Zero came along.

But it didn't matter anymore.

He had won. And he didn't care in the least if Yûki had feelings for Zero, or if Zero had feelings for Yûki. The girl was his. Your property. And he would force her, if necessary, to love him as he loved her.

Once the brunette was at his side, Kaname gently grabbed her arm and made her sit on his lap. Yûki blushed much more than before, and could feel the heart in his mouth.

His heart pounded and pounded in his chest. This had been too much. He could feel his cheeks turning red and his body beginning to tremble with nerves. Kaname's closeness gave him a pleasant but also embarrassing feeling, perhaps that's why his body tensed.

- "You're tense. Do you want a massage?"

He hadn't expected that from Kaname, and he quickly shook his head. Extremely nervous as she was, she couldn't stand much longer by his side, for that reason, she tried to get up, even though her legs were shaking slightly.

But it turns out that Kaname had other plans for her because he put his arms around her and kept her close to him, mostly still on his lap. He brought his head close to her neck and licked her neck, causing the girl to let out a faint moan.

- "How dare you leave, you will leave me no choice but to punish you."- Kaname purred in his ear, then bit his earlobe.

Yûki trembled with excitement and put his hands to his mouth to stifle the groans coming from Kaname's actions.

To say that the girl had not aroused sexual desire in him would be lying, and Kaname did not like to lie to his sister. Not anymore. They had been together for a long time. It was almost 10 months that they had been "isolated" in the new Kuran mansion. It wasn't too early to think about having heirs. He didn't know if Yûki had considered that option yet, but he certainly did, and it seemed to him that this was the right time.

What is this that I feel?

The younger Kuran mentally wondered what it was like to be touched by her brother. It felt good. Of course. But something inside her told her that she didn't really want any of this. He knew that one day he would have sex with Kaname, but that idea didn't make him particularly excited. Why? Isn't that what I should want? After all, I loved him. No? So what was the reason for this feeling of hatred that he was beginning to feel inside her?

She didn't want him to touch her. Not now. At least, not at the moment.

Yûki tried to get up again, this time more firmly. But, just like the other time, he didn't make it. Kaname held her tightly by the waist, she barely had room to even move or breathe. That's when he started to get impatient. Well, at this rate, kaname would end up doing something to him that would cause him to hate him for life.

- "Don't move."

It froze. Yûki froze figuratively in that unnatural tone he had never heard come from Kuran's lips.

That voice. What kind of voice was that? His brother had used an aggressive tone of voice? Severe? Whatever it was, it wasn't the way I spoke to him every day. That started to scare her and she tried to get up again, but Kaname raised one of her arms and grabbed her sister's neck to stop her from moving her head.

What was going on? What was wrong with Kaname?

In the blink of an eye, the man's fangs had dug deep, dangerously, into the girl's jugular. Yûki stifled a scream as she felt tears roll down her cheeks. It had hurt.

But that wasn't all, as Kaname's other hand moved dangerously, and without good intentions, down the girl's thigh, leaving bleeding scratches that quickly healed. But that had hurt her, too; even if the wounds closed instantly.

He reached under Yûki's skirt and headed towards an intimate and hot area, while he did not let drink of the delicious blood of his beloved and continued to squeeze her neck with his other hand.

Feeling the touch of Kaname's fingers on his underwear (about to take them off). Yûki screamed the way he should have screamed before when his brother sank his fangs into his neck. The high-pitched sound was such that it brought Kname out of his kind of trance.

He pulled his fangs out of Yûki's jugular but remained in the same position, though he loosened his grip on his sister's body.

Yûki sprang to his feet and quickly turned to look at the dark-haired man.

He had an expression that I had never seen him put on before. Especially not with him.

Yûki was more than angry. . And he had a hard look on his brother while tears of anger and humiliation streamed down his face.

What came next happened so quickly that Kaname didn't even have time to show Yûki who was in control here.

The girl grabbed a glass of water from the desk and threw the contents at the man in front of her; wetting his face and the collar of his shirt. Afterward, he yelled "Pervert" at him. And he ran away, out of the office, and leaving a very angry pureblood.

Who did she think she was to insult him like that?

The water was shimmering down her skin, in a way, it was fresh. But that wouldn't be enough to make the man's unsatisfied fever go down. He could feel the water running down his shirt and had no choice but to take it off, revealing a well-muscled and defined torso. The pureblood had changed quite a bit, physically, during these 10 months.

He angrily threw his shirt on the floor, knowing that his sister would never be touched by him again. That him off. I was sick of her sometimes behaving in such a childish way. God. It was a Pure Blood, with capital letters in the words. The idiot should tattoo it on her forehead so she wouldn't forget about it. And, as if that wasn't enough, when the leader of this relationship wanted sex, or active or dominant or whatever you want to call it, she just had to obey without question.

Now, he was left wanting to fuck her, and it would be a pretty hard thing to do.

Obviously, he could go and dominate the girl completely, what's more, he could go and do it right now. But he knew that if he did, their relationship would never ever be the same. She would live in a world of hatred and terror; He didn't want that for his cute sister.

But things wouldn't stay that way, he would get what he wanted, one way or another.

(End of flashback)

<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<

A tear fell down his cheek, but his expression was still serious and collected. He was no longer weak, or so she thought.

Remembering it had left a bad taste in his mouth.

After what had happened months ago, Kaname had not touched it again. But, of course, now there was the fact that he didn't even speak to her. And I really didn't feel like telling him to forget it. She didn't want their relationship to go back to the way it was before, at least not yet. His brother needed a lasting punishment to be punished, to get those dirty ideas out of his head, and if it was necessary not to interact with them for an indefinite amount of time, so be it.

The silhouette of the academy could already be seen in the distance. Memories welled up in Yûki's mind, and he couldn't help but get emotional, but he had to hide it, as he always did. It's not that he was unhappy, quite the opposite. Experiences like that with her brother had helped her become more aware of the world around her. It wasn't all petty problems at a boarding school anymore. No. Now problems were everywhere and you needed to have knowledge to know how to handling.

The Aurus Senat entered the academy grounds, but did not advance beyond the entrance. The driver got out of the car and, with graceful, firm movements (as was typical of vampires),
He went to open the door on the side of his master's car.

<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<

Zero was watching the scene from under one of the trees at the entrance, he was next to the director, and his unpleasant expression hadn't changed since the morning.

Seeing so much formalism on the part of some disgusting leeches, honestly, made him gag.

He watched as the driver of the vehicle walked gracefully to one of the car doors and opened it. Sure enough, it was Kuran Kaname. He didn't think much of it as he expected, but he couldn't stop his fists from clenching. There was a certain distinctive air about his appearance, but he really didn't know what it was because they were still far away.

Kuran walked with a firm step and decisively opened the door where Yûki stood behind.

The door opened with a silent grace, giving way to the entrance of moonlight that, like a celestial artist, cast a faint glow on the stage. In that magical moment, their figures were enveloped in an atmosphere of exceptional beauty, as if the moon itself had woven a spell that enhanced their features. Every contour and detail acquired a new dimension under the influence of the silver, transforming them into beings of extraordinary aesthetics. Their presence, illuminated by the soft moonlight, became a vivid image of grace and charm, pushing the boundaries of mere appearance to reveal a beauty that defied conventional reality.

The brown-haired woman's beauty hinted as the car door gradually opened, granting more and more space. The dark-haired gentleman politely offered her his hand, which she graciously accepted, although she harbored a simmering resentment within. At that point, the need to maintain a harmonious facade between the two prevailed, leading them to portray a seemingly friendly connection, despite underlying tensions.

With a firm and coordinated step, the two individuals of pure lineage moved forward, as if each movement was precisely choreographed, displaying a perfect symmetrical dance. Neither ceded leadership to the other, maintaining an impeccable balance in their advance. Their expressions, marked by a stern seriousness, conferred a touch of superiority that not everyone could possess.

What is this, since when had they become so elegant?

That question was on the white-haired man's mind at that very moment. But that was not the highlight of the moment, for, when the two purebloods were close enough for the hunter to observe every detail, what he saw so shocked him that he had to look away from the perfect couple.

Kuran Kaname, once barely over three centimeters, now seemed to have reached an impressive two meters, at least that's what he would swear. How was such remarkable growth possible in just one year? Not only had his stature changed; His physique had expanded, revealing broad shoulders that previously lacked such prominence. The presence of well-formed muscles was insinuated under his elegant clothes, manifesting a strength that did not go unnoticed. Her face, almost sculpted by a divinity, stood out with silky, shiny dark brown hair, dark wine-colored eyes and pale skin that conferred an undeniable perfection. He was, quite simply, the epitome of perfection.

Not to say that he was dressed with Victorian refinement, he exuded a timeless elegance that reflected his status and grace. His attire consisted of a suit meticulously tailored from high quality fabrics. The close-fitting jacket highlighted his broad shoulders and contained elaborate details, such as subtle embroidery or ornate buttons.

The vest, which complemented the color palette of the suit, was a key piece, adding an extra layer of sophistication. A tie, perfectly tailored, added the finishing touch to the top of his attire.

The pants, classically cut and impeccably tailored, would fall elegantly over his polished shoes. Speaking of shoes, dark leather ankle boots or oxford shoes completed the outfit, adding a traditional and refined touch.

To accentuate his bearing, Kuran wore leather gloves and a chain watch that glowed when it was uncovered from the sleeve and the moonlight was cast upon it.

But the cursed leech was not the only one with exceptional beauty here, for her sister was by no means far behind.

Yûki epitomized elegance with a touch of mystery. She wore an exquisitely fitted dress, with refined details and cuts that enhanced her now slim and slender figure. The fitted bodice would enhance the transformation of her body, highlighting her enhanced pallor and fuller lips.

The dress, adorned with lace and intricate detailing, fell gracefully to her ankles, bringing a sense of majesty. A pearl necklace added an extra touch of refinement to her neck.

Yûki's long dark hair, now silkier, was pulled back in a beautiful bun that evoked the elegance of a rose. Her cold and severe gaze, highlighted by arched eyebrows, gave her an air of mystery and maturity, further accentuating her transformation.

In short, they were damn perfect beings.

Cross watched as Zero lowered his head and wondered if the hunter would be all right, but he didn't have much time to think because his beloved daughter was just inches away from them and they were getting closer and closer. The pressure was so great that the director couldn't help but take a few steps forward from how excited he was.

Instead, the former human stayed where he was, about two meters away from the trio. He could hear them talking animatedly, but for some reason, the Kurans always kept their tone subtle and serious.

The hunter couldn't help but take a few steps back, he thought he was prepared for the encounter but he had been wrong. It wasn't just the elegance of those two beings.

No. What was happening was that seeing Yûki again after so long had... excited him in a way. However, he would hate to admit it.

After a few seconds, he decided he had made a fool of himself enough and raised his head. What he saw once again left him speechless.

Cross and Yûki were engaged in a cheerful conversation and were standing mere inches away from Kaname, who was looking at him mockingly with a sly expression and a mischievous grin.

He felt something akin to hatred rise from his gut and implant itself in his brain. He couldn't remember the thoroughbred ever looking at him with that expression. Normally (in the past), he used to look at him with hatred and frustration.

Could it be that his looks weren't the only thing different?

The brunet looked at him but didn't come any closer, this reassured the hunter. But it didn't take away the fact that he felt quite uncomfortable being under his observation. He felt like a laboratory mouse being observed to see how he reacted to the various vaccines he had been administered.

For this reason, he took more steps backwards, but did not remember that he had a tree behind him and bumped himself slightly. His head bounced against the trunk, but he didn't dare raise a hand and rub the side of his injured head a little.

He watched as Kaname let out a faint mischievous chuckle and started walking in his direction. In a few seconds she was in front of him.

God, why me?

Only about four centimeters away, the pureblood looked at the hunter with a mocking expression, clearly denoting that the hunter's performance had amused him and if not for his condition and situation, he would be laughing on the ground right now.

- "Did I scare you, Kiryuu?". - Kaname asked mischievously.

- "Shut up."

The hunter responded poorly and tried to get out of the small space between the two. But Kuran fiercely put one of his hands next to his body. Preventing him from escaping on his left side.

- "It's been a long time since I've seen you, can't we leave our little ups and downs in the past?".

The pureblood's voice had a certain ironic tone to it and it frustrated the hunter.

- "You think I'm going to forget what you did to me?"

- "I don't want you to forget. I want you to keep it in mind whenever you see me so that I can continue to see that look of hatred that only you give me." -Again, Kuran, had used that mocking tone, and had succeeded in driving the hunter out of his mind, so he was very tempted to pull out his Bloody Rose and shoot the brunet.

He was about to say some expletive to the leech, but at that moment Yûki and Cross approached, looking at them in disbelief.

- "Is something wrong?" - The brunette asked with a cold tone and a certain critical air. She didn't like to see the shenanigans her husband was putting on. Much less that he was talking to the ex-human. Obviously she wasn't going to tell him. At least not now.

- "There's nothing to worry about.... Honey."

He realized that Kaname's voice had sounded a bit forced, probably on purpose. The man took a few seconds to pull his arm away from the hunter's body; but not before giving him a clearly hostile and cutting look, telling him, plainly, that this wasn't over.

- "What do you say we all go together for tea in my office?".

The academy director spoke with a slight tone of concern as he noticed the hostility in the pureblood's eyes and the sullen look on the hunter's part. He didn't quite know what kind of conversation the two had been having, but whatever it was, he didn't want to have to stop a fight to the death between the two men.

- "No, thanks. I don't want to be locked in a cage with this one."

Zero spoke angrily, completely ignoring the stern look Kaname had on him at the moment.

Besides; He had to admit that, being so close to the fine veins filled with that crimson liquid that turned him on so much; He had gotten a little nervous. He didn't want to be with the thoroughbred inside or anywhere else. Now, at the same time, what he wanted most of all was to go out on night patrol while the other lesser leeches were taking classes.

- "Zero, you promised me you were going to be good." - Said the director in a more serious and slightly pleading tone.

- "It's okay, director. I don't feel like having tea now either. I'd rather go take care of leaving our belongings in the appropriate dormitories."

It was clear from the way Kaname spoke that he had other things on his mind about it, but no one noticed.

- "Right. Well, then Zero will help you."

- "What!" - Exhuman exclaimed, feeling his soul drop to his feet.

- "What you heard, Zero. And I don't want you acting like a little kid anymore."

Cross's voice had sounded quite authoritative; unlike the soft, half-childish tone he normally used. He sounded like a parent scolding his child for misbehaving. With that last, the director and his daughter walked away, leaving the two men alone.

Kuran had a good-natured smile as he watched them walk away; however, that smile slowly faded as the others walked away, being replaced by a more sly smile. He would probably have a bit of fun with Kiryuu before letting him go.

- "Come on. I'll let you pack lighter." - The pureblood blurted out in a mocking tone, distancing himself in the opposite direction of the other two companions. He walked towards the trunk of the vehicle with a determined stride. As he advanced, his figure contrasted with the moon and the trees, highlighting the grace with which he assumed the responsibility of lightening the load. As if the act of lightening the bags was more of a game to him than an actual help.

- "Son of a bitch."

Zero muttered furiously, jaw clenched, as he watched the pompous pureblood walk away in the direction of the vehicle.

<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<

They entered the Moon dormitory residence, each carrying bulky suitcases, although, oddly enough, carrying them seemed to take no effort at all to do so. They walked silently through the shadowy corridors, the echo of their footsteps not disturbing the surrounding stillness. It was evident that life had taught them the lesson of moving discreetly, as if the ability to move silently was a gift acquired in their careers.

- "Here."

The hunter's voice echoed in the gloom of the hallway, causing a distant echo around the corridors.

In front of them was a solid dark wooden door, firmly closed, revealing its obvious state of disuse. The absence of recent footprints indicated that no one had entered since its original owner had abandoned it. The passage of time was noticeable on the surface. The lock, now more of a vestige of the past, guarded the entrance as a mute witness to the passing of the months. The wood, impregnated with stillness, emanated a sense of calm that invited contemplation of this door that, although simple in appearance, held the memory of moments long forgotten.

The men entered; thanks to the key that the ex-human carried to open the door. Then he gave it to Kaname, because that bedroom was for him, after all.

Zero set his suitcases on the floor, next to a couch exquisitely decorated with Victorian-style designer pillows. The hunter let out a sigh, but regretted it afterward because of the way the other was looking at him.

- "What's the matter Kiryuu, were those suitcases too heavy for you? I told you I'd leave you the ones that weighed the least." The pureblood's mocking, flippant tone flooded the dimly lit room, with only moonlight streaming in through the large windows flanked by heavy curtains.

"Leave me alone, you filthy leech."

The words resounded with such revulsion that Kuran's stupid smile vanished instantly. At that moment, the dark-haired man advanced towards the hunter with a palpable threat. Every step echoed loudly on the ground, making it seem to rumble beneath his feet. When he was within a short distance of the ex-human, he began to slowly circle around him, emitting a hostile aura as he looked at him with contempt. The dark-haired's intense gaze pierced Zero, leaving him completely helpless in the face of the tense atmosphere that had been created.

- "Always so weak. Always so fragile... And above all, it can be manipulated... I knew it as soon as I looked into your eyes for the first time."

- "Are you talking about when I tried to kill you?" Zero spat in anger and frustration as he saw the thoroughbred swirling around him.

- "Exactly."

That had sounded too close to his ear, and in a malicious way. When the white-haired man wanted to notice, the brunette was behind him and literally breathing down the back of his neck.

Zero felt tension get the better of him at the awkward proximity.

In an attempt to dispel the discomfort, he decided to take a step forward, seeking some distance. However, before he could move, Kaname, surprisingly quickly, acted quickly and grabbed his arm firmly. This violently rude action not only prevented Zero from moving forward, but forced him back, unintentionally colliding with the pureblood's body. The sudden proximity created a situation of physical confrontation, adding an extra layer of tension.

- "I warn you, Kiryuu. I don't like it when the prey escapes me..." Kuran purred sadistically in his ear.

- "But what's wrong with you now!?"

The hunter exclaimed angrily and nervously, struggling to free himself from Kuran's clutches. However, his attempts at fighting proved fruitless, only causing Kaname to squeeze his arm tighter. The pressure intensified to the point where the hunter emitted a painful moan, evidencing the effectiveness of the pureblood's control over his endurance.

- "Does it hurt?" - The pureblood inquired, maliciously, and then licked the hunter's neck, causing an electric sensation to run through the white-haired man's body and forcing him to stifle a moan of pleasure.

What was going on? Why had Kuran done that?

But there was no time to ask. Zero writhed agitatedly under the thoroughbred's grip. The dark-haired man only laughed at the hunter's desperation at wanting to break free.

- "Wow, Kiryuu. It seems like you're not that strong anymore... Anyway... I have no choice but to teach you a lesson for not yet learning to respect a pureblood... Respect me..."- The last sentence had sounded like something else besides malice, but the hunter, in such a moment of trouble, did not notice as he kept trying to break free.

- "Let go of me! Let go of me! Or else-...! Aaah-...!

The fangs of the pureblood were firmly in the white-haired man's jugular. Caught off guard, Zero couldn't help but let out a scream without holding back.

Zero's vision was blurred by tears streaming menacingly down his face, but he didn't cry. Those tears were produced by pain, not because he felt fearful or sad.

Kaname began to notice how Zero was writhing under his grip and this, honestly, made him want to make him shout his name. But no. He wasn't supposed to violate it. This was just a small game. A starter before the final course. A rehearsal before the big play. Just that. Therefore, he wrapped his arms around the hunter's waist and pressed him against him, just for the moment.

Zero fumbled desperately for his Bloody Rose, but before he knew it, Kaname had taken it off and thrown it far away from the two of them.

"Let go of me-..." the ex-human said in a furious voice, but Kuran didn't answer and went about his business.

After a few extra seconds, the hunter was finally released and crashed to the ground, bending to his knees. It wasn't just the fact that Kaname had bitten him, but also that he was now experiencing a voracious feeling of hunger. A colossal hunger and an insatiable thirst for blood seized him. I knew this moment would come sooner or later, but I didn't expect it to be right at that instant. The hunter remained on the ground, struggling with the urgency of satisfying his newly awakened needs, while the dark-haired man maintained an imposing presence, watching the transformation with an expression that combined triumph and contempt.

- "Are you hungry?"

The dark-haired man's voice had sounded so arrogant that the hunter had felt like smashing his throat with his teeth. Still, he held back. He didn't mean to humiliate himself, begging Kuran to give him his blood. But he couldn't ignore the fact that he was now in a rather delicate and dangerous state, not only for himself, but also for others.

- "You are a horribly disgusting being," Zero said harshly. You could tell he was having trouble breathing, as he was panting quite a bit, and his voice had (before) sounded quite strained and weak.

- "Wow, whoa... It feels like you've been holding on for a long time... But you'll see... As you can understand, things are not as they used to be... Kiryuu.."

Kuran spoke with sadism and malice; You could tell this wasn't going to end well, at least not for the hunter. The thoroughbred walked over to one of the couches while still speaking in that tone and Zero followed him menacingly with his gaze (as if he was going to attack him at any moment). Finally he reached the couch and sat cross-legged, a way that denotes superiority and that only important people know how to demonstrate. Zero felt like throwing up.

- "As you well know. I used to give you my blood for Yûki's sake, but now there's nothing worth keeping you alive for... Unless..." - Kuran paused and continued speaking in that tone that denoted hiding secret intentions (not good at all).- "Unless you offer me something in return that I consider sufficient to pay your 'debt'..."

- "Like what...?" It's not that the hunter was amused to have to give something to this being, but depending on what it was, maybe he could accept..." Maybe he wanted information about the hunters' association, or something like that. No?

Kaname smiled sadistically and his gaze seemed to darken. I didn't expect things to go as planned. It was also true that once Kiryuu saw what he meant, he would probably flatly refuse. But even so, he wasn't going to last much longer without what he longed for several months ago, when Yûki rejected him so violently.

- "Your body..."- In the end he spoke without hiding his true feelings, letting lust come out of his mouth and sneak into his words.

This is an image that I have taken from the internet so that you can have, more or less, an idea of what these three characters measure. From left to right: Kaname, Zero, andYûki.

Chapter Text

- "My body...?"

Zero had been having trouble sleeping after the "casual" conversation he had with Kuran, a week ago? I couldn't say exactly because the lack of sleep was taking a toll on him. Because of that leech, those two words echoed in his mind every hour of the day.

Obviously, I wasn't going to take a deal without knowing what the terms and conditions were; After listening to them, he left the room as soon as he had the slightest chance.

There was not the slightest thought in his head that he and Kaname could have... That.. It's just that it was literally unimaginable. There was no way that could be miserably possible. Nothing at all, not even a little chance could exist between the two of them.

It seemed that Kaname, apart from having become more... Attractive (although he didn't like using that adjective, he couldn't find another to describe it), he had also become very idote. Too much of an idiot. That is. How could he even come up with such a proposal?

He's sick, he thought. Yûki's loneliness and constant presence must be affecting him.

Kuran Kaname would never have said such a thing to him in his student days. Perhaps the closest thing he could give as an example of the past was when he drank from Kaname's blood, since, unfortunately, he had to get very close... Too much for your liking...

He brushed that thought away with a quick shake of his head as he roamed the academy grounds.

It was daylight, which he didn't like very much because the sun was beginning to bother him, but he preferred that to being at his enemy's favorite time of the day. It's true that the night seemed more pleasant to him, but that's when Kaname was awake and... Well... Actually, I was also awake during the day, sometimes, but that didn't take away from the fact that I was safer during the day than at night.

I had learned that in the last few days.

Ever since the Kurans returned, Mr. "I'm going to do whatever I want because I could kill you with a single look" was staring at him whenever he could. Whenever he saw the slightest opportunity to get closer, he did. Whenever he wanted to intimidate me, he succeeded. Always. Always. ALWAYS.

It was already starting to be really exhausting and annoying to always have to be dodging and hiding. Luckily, he was a hunter and was good at that.

His abilities had been helping him on more than one occasion during all these days, and, he could safely notice that when he saw the leech again by chance, an expression of fury gave his face.

That was very satisfying because he realized that he had beaten Kuran again, however, the multiple victories did not take away the bloodlust that was always present inside him. He had to control himself on more than one occasion and take many blood pills, which he sometimes vomited because of the excessive amount he was taking.

But that was less of a concern at the moment. Now I had to go talk to the director because apparently I wanted to tell him that I don't know what to do with a welcome party for the two leeches.

I was against it, obviously. But he knew that not even threatening Cross would get the idea of the party out of his head...

He reached the door of the office and opened it without knocking, as was his custom.

The door flung open, making a noise as it hit the side wall. He immediately located the director, who was sitting behind his desk in an armchair, but... But there was someone else...

Her dark sepia hair, half messy, and that cinnamon-like smell made her want to turn around and run away, but she couldn't do that. Wow. He put on a poker face, hiding his small but noticeable nerves, and walked in with a firm step.

- "Hello, Zero."

The director's voice sounded animated, as always. Although you could tell that he was on the lookout for a good fight between the two vampires.

He motioned for him to sit on one of the couches in the office, obviously, Zero chose to sit on one on the opposite side of Kaname's.

And then, there it was: Kaname's piercing gaze over him. It had only taken a damn second for him to start feeling his body shake slightly.

Not that he was scared or anything like that, however, he couldn't help but feel that way whenever he was within a few meters of Kaname.

He hid it, of course. But he had a faint suspicion that Kanmae noticed that. As it turns out, I couldn't be sure even for the day.

- "Good. Not bad. Well, now that you're both here, let's move on to what concerns us. Zero... Zero, is there something wrong with you?"

Cross noticed that the white-haired man seemed extremely uncomfortable with something. Although it wasn't something that new, as I knew that the hunter was bothered by everything, but this time something wasn't right.

- "I'm fine... It's just that I haven't had breakfast and my belly hurts a little..." Zero lied as best he could. He didn't want anyone to notice his condition.

- "If you want, we'll leave this for later."

Cross proposed, a little worried. Zero shook his head and could swear as for a moment Kaname smiled at him maliciously.

His body tensed and he looked away from Kuran.

I was starting to feel hungry. But not because I didn't have breakfast. No. If not because he was dying to drink their blood. Literally. He felt every cell in his body crave to rush at him and sink its fangs into his throat to suck every last drop of that shimmering crimson liquid.

He bit his lip to refrain, but perhaps it was too strong because immediately a trickle of blood fell on him, which rolled down to his chin and then fell on top of his uniform.

- "Zero? Are you sure you're okay?" Cross's voice sounded more worried than before.

-FUCK! Yes I am!!

Zero's scream echoed throughout the room. The ex-human right now was extremely frustrated and very, very angry.

He got up from the couch in a rage and strode until he reached the door. He opened it angrily, almost ripping it off the hinges, and left slamming the door loudly, knocking down some pictures hanging on the walls.

Cross was dumbfounded, quite the opposite on Kaname's part, who could only be imagining the exact moment when Zero would come to him and beg him for blood in an attempt to negotiate the conditions, which he would flatly refuse.

- "This guy. He's getting angrier every day." - Cross lamented but continued talking - "Well, Kaname. I wanted to comment that it would be a good idea for Zero to stand guard during the party as well, but I see I'll have to tell him later...."

- "It doesn't matter. I know what your son is like, Principal Cross. And I have no doubt that he will agree to watch to be at a party with me." - Kaname spoke calmly, although there were still remnants of that mischievous smile he had before when observing his prey. I would just let him just go into the wolf's mouth.

- "Please. You don't need to call me headmaster anymore." Cross blushed wildly and put his hands to his cheeks as he swung his head a little sideways; "I'm glad Yûki married you."

Cross still had his eyes closed, so he didn't see how Kaname narrowed his gaze when he heard the girl's name. Nor did he witness a frivolous expression creep into their faces, nor did he notice how one of his hands firmly compressed the armrest of the sofa to such an extent that the sharp nails traced furrows in the surface, as if trying to pierce it.

Kuran cleared his throat deliberately, trying to dispel the gloomy and resentful thoughts that were beginning to emerge in his mind, and sat up from the couch gracefully. He regained his façade of feigned kindness and politely bade farewell to the director. Then he went through the door and into the moon's bedrooms. Although he found it hard to believe that he had been woken up for such a trivial waste of time, it had at least been worth witnessing the hunter's reaction to his presence. Without a doubt, it would be a useful resource that he would take advantage of to achieve his desires.

Upon entering the building, he did not encounter any students loitering; it seemed that everyone had reluctantly accepted the order not to have to get up early to visit the students in the day class, due to the return of their deity, Kuran.

I wasn't sure how I should feel about it.

Perhaps he didn't really feel anything, since they were all mere pawns on his chessboard. If anyone dared to disobey him, he would be punished without hesitation. With that certainty, he headed for his office.

He ascended the stairs and turned right. After walking a short distance, he found himself in front of the imposing dark oak doors, which he opened decisively.

He immediately noticed the presence of someone peering through the window behind his desk. The heavy curtains prevented sunlight from penetrating completely, although a thin golden line filtered through the room to the opposite wall.

<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<

Yûki, always restless whenever her husband was absent without her, despite her feeling of hatred and the punishment he imposed on her through his silence, found herself unable to resist the urge to get up in the middle of the night to go to her office.

Months ago I was welcome here, now, I wasn't so sure about it anymore. Kanme hated her, if there wasn't another adjective to describe his opinion of their unhappy relationship.

- "What are you doing here...?"

Kaname's voice was heavy with resentment, and his gaze was hostile. He took a few steps to stand in front of the desk and fold his arms.

You could tell that there was a lot of tension between the two of them and that was something that would never fade. Kaname had already accepted it, but that didn't stop him from continuing to be angry, and yes, he may have been behaving in a somewhat childish way, but he was really angry with Yûki. Besides, the sexual tension he had inside his pants wasn't going to resolve itself.

The girl came out from behind the desk and walked over to her brother. He had a critical look and curved eyebrows.

- "I was just looking for you. Nothing else."

The pureblood narrowed its eyes in response to the ambient darkness. Although the room was shrouded in shadows, his vision was not compromised; On the contrary, it seemed that the lack of light enhanced his visual capacity, allowing him to distinguish every detail with unsuspected clarity. That was how he was able to accurately detect the look of superiority that his sister silently gave him. That gesture, fraught with disdain and self-sufficiency, acted as a spark that ignited fury within him. The feeling of being underestimated and belittled by someone so close to him was intolerable, and a wave of indignation immediately swept over him. However, instead of being driven by the urge to respond in anger, he decided to hold back and analyze the situation coolly.

Although the temptation to confront his sister was strong, he knew he had to keep his composure and wait for the right moment to assert his position.

"Get out," said Kaname with overwrought frivolity.

Yûki didn't seem to react and simply started walking towards the exit, but not before smiling at his "dear" older brother arrogantly.

<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<

The afternoon descended, painting the sky in orange tones, and with his departure, the night took over the horizon. The latter, with her invisible brush, put the finishing touches to plunge everything into darkness, except for a few bright and silver dots scattered in the black sky. The scene looked like a glitter composition scattered capriciously over the vast firmament.

Zero watched the night students return to their respective dormitories. While making sure that not a single one was missing, he also felt a painful pressure in his chest.

Blood.

I could only think about it. In addition. He was thinking about it all the damn day. He had had enough, and for a brief moment it seemed to him that Kuran's conditions were not so bad.

He clenched his jaw in frustration.

How could he have even thought of that?

He really felt disappointed and angry with himself. He would have continued to blame himself if it hadn't been for the fact that raindrops began to fall, which snapped him out of his twisted thoughts and brought him back to reality. A reality in which he suffered the most.

After the episode, he went back to his own bedroom. As he crossed the threshold, his fingers closed around those little pills that evoked in him a deep displeasure. However, necessity or impulse led him to ingest five of them in one sitting. He then sought relief from the bitterness left on his palate, soothing his throat with a sip of tap water. Finally, he sank into his bed, sinking into the thoughts that, like shadows, lurked in the gloom of his mind.

In his opinion, he hadn't had a pleasant day but no day was good for him, and now even more so, considering that the pompous pureblood had returned along with his sister.

A pang of pain and hunger ran through his body, causing him to feel an intense pain in his heart, causing him to writhe on the white sheets. The ex-human shrank and put his head on the pillow. It really hurt and was so unbearable. Either he would commit suicide right now or he would have to endure another unbearable day.

Tiny tears, like pearls of salt, began to run down the contour of his face, mute witnesses to the deep pain that filled his soul. Each of those tears, crystalline and silent, reflected the inner torment that stirred her being, tracing a moistened path on her skin. They were tears born of the innermost pain. With each of them, a fragment of his suffering seemed to be released, even though its essence lingered in the heaviness of his heart.

That night, sleeplessness seized him like a thief in the dark, denying him the sweet refuge of dreams. His mind, like a storm in full fury, refused to find the peace necessary to plunge into restorative rest. Every thought, every memory, every pain, was woven together in a chaotic entanglement that prevented him from finding the comfort he longed for.

As the hours passed, fatigue began to wreak havoc on his body, causing heaviness in his eyelids with an insistence that was impossible to ignore. The minutes slipped slowly, fading into the silence of the night, and little by little, tiredness began to overcome the resistance of his exhausted mind. Yet even on the threshold of sleep, restlessness lingered like an ominous shadow, lurking in the darkest corners of his consciousness.

In the early morning, when the shadows lengthened and the world seemed enveloped in a deep silence, finally, his eyelids surrendered to the weight of fatigue and slowly closed. Sleep enveloped him, taking him to the depths of oblivion. Yet even in the comforting embrace of sleep, the echo of his anguish resounded deep within him.

He could no longer bear this lonely burden, this crushing weight that threatened to tear his spirit apart. Insecurity and exhaustion engulfed him like invisible chains, dragging him into an abyss of despair. In the gloom of the night, as the world remained oblivious to his suffering, he struggled between the hope of finding relief and the fear of being consumed by the darkness that surrounded him.

<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<

Like every day, the sun rose and the moon descended, but the beauty of this cycle is more captivating when observed than simply described.

Imagine an infinite canvas stretched out on the horizon, still in the gloom of the night. Everything around him is enveloped in a solemn and profound stillness. In the air, there is a freshness that seems to gently caress objects, while the stars twinkle overhead, like tiny flashes of light in the vastness of the universe.

Suddenly, on the distant horizon, a pale line begins to fade away from the darkness. It's as if heaven is taking a breath, preparing for the spectacle to come. Slowly, that pale line transforms into a soft, golden glow, as the colors of dawn begin to tint the canvas.

The first rays of the sun begin to glide over the earth, dispelling the shadows with their warm glow. The darkness recedes before the advance of the light, and the contours of the landscape slowly begin to come to life. The trees are silhouetted against the sky, the flowers awaken from their nocturnal slumber, and the birds begin to sing their first songs, filling the air with their melody.

With each passing moment, the sky is transformed into a canvas of vibrant colors. Pink, orange and gold tones blend in a symphony of light and color, painting the horizon with indescribable beauty. It's as if the entire universe is celebrating the rebirth of the day, in a spectacle that never ceases to amaze.

Zero woke up hours after this wonderful show. The sun's rays hit him squarely on his back, and that bothered him deeply. To say he was exhausted would be an understatement, as it did, in fact, look like he hadn't slept in centuries.

Dark spots were beginning to become more noticeable around his eyes from lack of sleep. He felt that he lacked air inside him but it was not true at all, what he lacked was what we all already knew and what he always tired of remembering.

With very little desire, he got out of bed, in fact, if he wanted to, he could stay locked up there all day and no one would come to ask. Honestly, he didn't even know if he bothered to get up, but he also didn't want to stay in that dark corner, which forced him to focus only on his damn problems.

Once that was done, he grabbed his jacket and took out a few pills from his pocket and swallowed it without hesitation. This time, with no water to fall back on, he left the bedroom and went to his work while feeling the constant and dangerous famine.

<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<

For the second time this week, Kaname went to Principal Cross's office.

This time the talk had nothing to do with any party, or anything like that. If not because of Cross's clear and obvious concern for Zero.

Apparently, he had also noticed that Kiryuu seemed to be more recently... How to say it..? Irascible, angry, annoyed, risqué, sick, etc...? Although it was okay it was known to everyone in that place that the hunter behaved like this always and with anyone, but lately those "qualities" of his had increased uncontrollably. All he had to do was see someone's face and make a disgusted face and walk away.

People might think that Zero was simply angry, but it actually turns out that the ex-human was refraining from lunging at anyone who passed by him.

Kanme had noticed it and couldn't deny that it seemed devious to him but, as he said before, he wouldn't lift a finger. He would let the little lamb approach only the wolf's mouth and, once he had it there, fulfill what he was told at the time.

And you can be sure that Kaname was really impatient for that moment. He knew that Zero wouldn't last much longer, and it didn't matter if Cross "forced" him to give him blood like the last few times so long ago. In the end, even if Zero screamed in pain and resisted like never before in his life, he would get what he longed for.

All that said, Cross had evidently told him about his concerns for Zero, which Kuran listened to carefully despite already knowing what it was all about.

- "You don't have to worry about anything, director. I'll take care of helping Zero." - Kuran's voice sounded perfectly normal, that is, serious and confident, but, when he uttered the word 'help', let's say that he emphasized it too much, even setting a tone a little... Suspicious. Cross, however, didn't notice anything as he was blinded by worry at the moment.

- "Thank you very much, Kaname. I'm sure I'll leave Zero in good hands... By the way. If it's not too much to ask, could you go see how it is? You don't need to talk or anything, just go check it out. I would go, but now I have a matter to attend to elsewhere," Cross said in a somewhat pleading tone, but not exaggerated as usual.

The thoroughbred got up and said a friendly farewell to the director, then left.

He'd take Cross's words at face value, with the "small" as opposed to, perhaps, tempting Zero a little to drink from his blood...

Ten minutes later he tracked him down. It wasn't that hard for him since he was a purebred vampire, besides, in the state that the white-haired man was in at the moment, he was sure that he would not be able to escape from his reach.

He found him walking down a hallway. Honestly, the impression I gave him at this moment is of an extremely fragile being. As fragile as a flower that I could trample on without any problem. He didn't approach directly because he was watching... Observing how from time to time, the hunter staggered and had to lean against a wall or any object to keep from falling. Watching as his body seemed to be on the verge of collapsing. Watching as his extreme weakness and fragility increased, like a flower or a crystal glass...

It crept up from behind, like a predator waiting for just the right moment to catch it's weak prey.

He was sure that Kiryuu had already sensed his presence, not to mention that he was only two meters away from him.

He felt his body burning with tremendous lasciviousness. It's just... They were literally putting his food on a platter and he didn't have to lift a finger. Zero was so weak that it only took a slight breeze to knock him over.

- "What are you doing here, you bastard?"

Zero's arduous voice snapped him out of his obscene, dark thoughts. The hunter turned around, glaring angrily at the thoroughbred behind him a few amounts ago.

The great Kuran Kaname couldn't help but let out an amused chuckle. He really loved seeing how much Zero struggled despite being so bad. He took a few short steps, which, despite seeming harmless, were a clear threat to Zero since he would not be able to flee this time. Now, just five centimeters away from him, he could feel how the white hair's body refrained from plunging at him.

- "I see you're still the same as always... Just as weak before me. I don't understand how you can resist so much, knowing that at any moment all your effort to stay sane could vanish..." Kuran's voice sounded somewhat sinister but always maintained that frivolous nuance.

The smell of blood pills could be felt in the air; it was clear that Zero required them whenever he needed it, despite loathing them with all his soul.

The ex-human realized that this conversation wasn't going to get him anywhere, so he turned around, ready to leave. I didn't want anything to do with Kuran in these tedious and horrible times.

He made a gesture to take a step but, as expected, Kanme grabbed his arm and forced him to back away and turn, almost causing the white haired man to fall to the ground. Fortunately or unfortunately, he collided with Kaname and Kaname held him back by wrapping his arm around his waist while holding his arm with the other.

- "WHAT DO YOU THINK-... Cof... Cof.. cof...."

Zero coughed because his throat started to itch from screaming so loudly.

- "Too high for you, honey?"

Kuran joked in a mocking tone, something that undoubtedly provoked a negative reaction in Zero, who began to try to break free, struggling weakly given his miserable state.

Kaname could only stand still. A clear demonstration of who is stronger here and now, of course, the thoroughbred will always go for more places ahead.

In a way, he found it adorable that Zero was just as short when they last saw each other, almost a year ago. That only favored him in his whole obscene "plan."

Zero was struggling, but it was impossible, Kanme was stronger than him right now and might be stronger forever. Still, he didn't give up, thinking that maybe that would only make a fool of himself. But that wasn't enough to stop him. No. What was enough was to feel how Kuran ran his tongue around her neck in a very sensual way.

That caused his body to start shaking uncontrollably. Against his will, his cheeks turned a dull red and his mouth wanted to moan, to which he, of course, refrained with all his body and soul.

- "Stop. Don't do that. You're an idiot."

Zero's plaintive moans were just music to his ears, and despite feeling the hunter's body tighten more and more in his claws, it wasn't enough to make him stop...

- "Are you going to drink my blood or am I going to have to keep doing this to you...?

The thoroughbred purred, lustfully, in hatred of his prey while now he went on to bite his earlobe. Something that undoubtedly made Zero moan without holding back, against his will, because of it, the white haired man had to cover his mouth with the free hand he had left.

He would have gone on like this ad infinitum, but he began to notice tiny crystalline droplets falling from the hunter's face.

Kaname tilted his head for a moment to see if Zero had really started crying or if he had imagined it. Sure enough, the little prey seemed to be on the verge of a nervous breakdown.

He wasn't going to deny that it only made him hotter, but he decided to let it go, as he didn't feel like explaining to Cross why his "son" seemed to be about to die.

Once released, Kiryuu fell to the ground, sitting down. He stood up, leaning against the wall. He was breathing heavily, his chest rising and falling desperately. His eyes, which were still releasing that crystalline liquid, were bright and a little reddened. He could see that on the hunter's pale complexion there were dark spots around his eyes. Undoubtedly, symptoms of lack of sleep.

- "Kiryuu..." Kaname now had a serious tone. There was no longer a hint of lust in his eyes, but there was no sign of empathy either. Only empty eyes, which showed how cold the owner really was of them.

Zero clenched his jaw and glared at him angrily. He could feel Kaname pounce on him at any moment, and it wasn't something he wanted to stay and check. So he turned to leave, but Kuran's voice continued to echo in his hatred.

- "You can't go on like this. Do you want to kill someone with your stupidity or what? Accept it now and do what you must." The thoroughbred's voice sounded visibly angry, though in reality he didn't care. - "Don't force me to force you. It's always the same story with you."

- "Yes? And tell me. What should I do? Let you take advantage of my body? Don't even dream about it, so get that idea out of your head and leave me alone once and for all.

Now Kuran had indeed been a little annoyed.

Not that he cared much about Zero's status, but rather for his own benefit, and he knew that the white haired man was the most stubborn and stubborn person he had ever met in his extremely long life. He also knew that Zero would eventually give in to his impulses, but forcing him to drink his blood had always been fun for him, not to say that he found it unpleasant before, but things had changed.

He didn't even wait for Zero to take the first step away from him, as he grabbed him roughly and carried him on his shoulder, as if he were a sack of potatoes.

That was the trigger for the multiple insults and tantrums that Zero threw to get him to let go. Something that would NEVER happen. Not until I did what I had to do. As a result, he ended up in front of the ex-human's bedroom, still with the fragile prey struggling on his shoulder.

He opened the door, and, after passing through the threshold and thence into the bedroom, slammed the door shut. Then he turned left, heading for the hunter's bed.

- "AH! LET GO OF ME, YOU BASTARD!! STOP IT! Don't you dare do anything to me or you'll pay me!" Zero shouted desperately over Kaname's shoulder. He tried everything to loosen up, but nothing worked.

The pureblood was starting to get pissed off with all the movement and shouting so he threw Zero onto the bed, and then took off his jacket, loosened his tie, unbuttoned his waistcoat, and unbuttoned the first buttons of his shirt. In this way, he had part of his torso exposed, which, it could be seen, was very muscular.

Zero, on the other hand, had banged his head against the headboard of the bed and was now half hunched over, covering the blow with a trembling hand. Her heart was pounding and a few tears were still falling from the growing pain in her head.

He was so focused on the intense, excruciating headache that when he finally realized it, a metallic smell filled the room. At first, barely perceptible, like a whisper in the air, but as you focused on it, it became more intense, more penetrating. It was the smell of blood, thick and oppressive, that seemed to seep into every corner of the bedroom.

Each inhalation pulled him back a little further, enveloping him in its metallic embrace and reminding him of the fragility of life. He could feel it in the air he breathed, in every breath that filled his lungs, and it filled him with a deep desire.

She wanted to get away, to escape that choking smell, but she seemed to follow him wherever he went. As if it were impregnated in the walls, in the floor, in the ceiling, in everything. And even though he tried to ignore it, he couldn't help but feel trapped by its nefarious presence.

His pupils, trembling, caught the source of such a smell. Kuran, who had made a deep scratch on the side of his neck, caused the liquid emanating from his body to drive the hunter's senses crazy.

Zero tried to suppress the growing craving for blood, but it was impossible, as every time that sweet aroma overflowed from the thoroughbred's neck, it permeated every crevice of his breath.

"Go away..." the hunter managed to say in weak words, something that Kaname was certainly not going to do.

He came dangerously close to the bed, and then, once he was near, he sat down. He wasn't going to move a hair, he wanted to see how Zero ended up getting closer to him.

He gave the prey a wicked grin, which caused Kiryuu to tremble.

It was too tempting for him, and even more so in his state of weakness. He knew what Kaname was trying to do, and no matter how much he wanted to refuse, he couldn't refrain from going to him.

Just seeing how the blood came out, and fell in small grooves until it brushed the outline of the thoroughbred's shirt to end up impregnating it, invading the tissue and staining the fibers, was already hypnotizing. Almost without realizing it, he ended up approaching on his own impulse. He was less than six centimeters from the wound, and each breath made him dizzier.

Kuran stood still, watching the hunter get closer and closer until their bodies ended up glued together. It was incredible to see how Zero, even with such a hunger hunger, resisted his urges. But it wasn't long now. A couple more seconds and Kiryuu would end up with his fangs stuck in his neck.

- "Didn't you say you didn't want this...?

Kuran's voice sounded mocking. He only did it to see if the hunter could resist any longer, something that would certainly not be possible on the part of the white hair.

The thoroughbred only received a simple, trembling "shut up" from the ex-human.

Zero, despite knowing he didn't want any of this. Despite knowing the consequences of this action (which were not going to be pleasant for him.) He couldn't help but straddle the lap of the pureblood for better access to his neck. He still refrained, but his mouth opened as his head moved forward to be closer to the area.

Then he sank his fangs and immediately his mouth was flooded with that nostalgic taste.

He couldn't see it, but Kuran was smiling with sinister malice as he had finally made the first step of his plan come to pass.

He raised a hand and placed it behind the hunter's head as he felt some of his blood being sucked out. I could feel Kiryuu desperately drinking, as if he had tasted the water after a long time in the desert.

He squeezed Kaname's shirt tightly in his hands, almost piercing it with his fingernails. As he drank, a few tears fell and wet Kuran's shoulder, as it felt as if a window had been opened to him but then a door had been closed to him. I had gone from having one problem to fixing it and getting another one at the same time. But now, for the time being, he would only focus on drinking this and then worry about the rest...

Seven minutes or so later, Zero felt really satiated, so before pulling his fangs out of Kaname's neck, he prepared to flee if necessary.

Kaname had ended up leaning against the head of the bed. They were still in the same position, only it was changed when Zero was still drinking from their blood. He had relaxed so much that he ended up with his eyes closed. I didn't sleep but I was in an optimal state of relaxation.

The white haired man withdrew his head and ran the back of his sleeve over his mouth to wipe away the blood dripping from the corners of his mouth. Then, and only then, did he look at the thoroughbred's face and was a little astonished. I had never seen Kuran with that face. Never. Not even with Yûki. But he wouldn't be fooled because he knew he was actually a monster.

With that said, he tried to get up from his lap but Kaname, who was wrapping her arms around him, didn't seem to want to let him go. Suddenly, fear began to creep in. I wasn't prepared for the price I had to pay and never would be.

- "Let go of me, Kuran."

The hunter's nervous, angry tone rang in his ears, causing him to open his eyes. Immediately he was met with a look that was torn between rage and fear. That made him smile arrogantly.

- "What's wrong with you? Don't you want to have some fun with me or what? I'd bet anything that you're a virgin....

Zero was dumbfounded, and immediately began to blush with embarrassment. He bowed his head in shame and filled with a new and intense rage.

- "Not that you weren't either..."

That's the only thing he could think to say to the pompous pureblood, who started laughing again at the remark. I didn't understand what was so funny about that, and it was obvious that Kuran was also a virgin, wasn't he?

The truth is that Kanme wasn't. In this life, yes, obviously, but in the one he had before he was reborn as the son of Juri and Haruka, no. So you could say that in this life he wasn't either, whatever it was, even if he didn't take Zero's body right now, in this moment, he would be waiting to do it later.

The hunter grabbed the thoroughbred's arms and tried to pull hard to break free, however, it was still impossible, as Kuran seemed to squeeze even tighter with each pull he gave.

- "Can't you? I thought that by drinking my blood you will regain the strength you used to..." Kaname said in a mocking tone.

- "Shut up now and let go of me or I'll kill you."

Zero didn't wait for the other to respond before continuing to struggle. He moved as much as he could; from side to side or from top to bottom, but it was all useless. That's when he realized that his movements were only more prompting the pureblood to do anything to him. But he didn't care because he wanted to be free. It wasn't until he felt something tight against him that he stopped.

It was like a lump something... Pretty big and... Hard and hot?

It couldn't be. He refused to let it be that. Kuran had become a pervert, there was nothing else.

- "What do you think you're doing, you disgusting bastard!?"

Kaname laughed at the indignant tone with which Zero expressed his displeasure at what was going on inside his pants. Because of this, he pressed Zero's hip closer to his erect member so that he could feel absolutely everything.

Zero was startled and tense, not to say that he was about to give her something. I had never felt anything like this and I didn't want to feel it either. He could feel that thing pressing between his buttocks, and the fact that Kaname had started to move up and down slightly, but remaining lying on the bed didn't help at all.

- "What do you do? Stop it. Are you an animal or what?"

- "It could be if you force me to go after you every now and then..." The thoroughbred inquired maliciously.

- "You disgust me and-... Ah~!

A groan came from the hunter's lips as he felt the lump now rub against his own member. I couldn't allow that. This situation was too obscene for him (not to say extremely outrageous and vulgar).

He wasn't going to let the dark-haired man continue to take advantage of him, but he didn't know how to stop him either.

Wait a minute!

Actually, there was a way to stop him, so, in a very quick way, he reached inside his jacket to grab the gun he had in his shoulder holster, then, he took out his beloved Bloody Rose.
In less than a second, she was aiming it straight at Kuran's head. And he could see, with satisfaction and relief, how the arrogant leech stopped his movement and watched him with a certain rage and impotence for spoiling his "game".

What he didn't expect next was that Kaname would start laughing, ominously, with his jaw clenched.

That left him quite unsettled because he didn't understand where so much audacity and indifference came from. I mean, he was ready to kill him here and now without caring about the consequences, and the was starting to laugh? It really seemed like he didn't care about his stupid and miserable life.

- "Do you think I was born yesterday or something? You're not going to shoot..."

- "Are you willing to risk you...? I see you still like to play with fire, Kuran..." Zero said, while a metallic sound sounded from the weapon, indicating that the hunter had just removed the safety of the weapon.

Kuran couldn't help but smile at the hunter's last sentence.

- "You're the one who always plays with fire, otherwise we wouldn't be like this..."

The white-haired man's eyes narrowed and he frowned. Now this was all supposed to be his fault, wasn't it? Well. He was hoping Kuran would fuck off so he would leave him damn alone. He pressed the barrel of the pistol closer to the pureblood's temple.

- "I'm not playing, Kuran. I've already told you that I don't intend to have any of that with you, besides, it was your fault that I drank your blood; I didn't decide. So go away or I'll shoot..."

Kaname didn't seem to show the slightest reaction or concern to that comment, as in fact, his expression was cold and intimidating again as before, however, inside he was burning with rage as he saw that Kiryuu continued to refuse.

- "You still have no respect for someone of my status. You really don't know what you're getting into, hunter..."

Kaname said those words so flippantly that he made Zero shudder a little, but he didn't give the other time to answer and pushed him away from him, pushing him roughly to the side of the bed.

Once on his feet, the pureblood bent down to pick up his clothes (jacket, tie, and waistcoat). After that, he left without saying a word, but you could tell in the atmosphere that Zero had pissed him off...

Determinedly, the hunter rose from his bed, feeling the fury bubbling up inside him like lava in an erupting volcano. Every step toward the door resounded with the firmness of his determination as he slammed the door with a determined thrust. He was tired of Kuran's games, their tricks and manipulations that kept him in a constant state of alert and distrust.

The room seemed to vibrate with the intensity of his pent-up resentment. That was the straw that broke the camel's back, the limit of his patience. He couldn't allow Kuran to continue his twisted games without consequence. Someday, one way or another, he would make the arrogant pureblood learn a lesson, to understand the weight of his actions and the harm he caused to others with his constant manipulation.

With a sigh full of determination, the hunter swore to himself that he would find a way to get him to take some of his own medicine.

Chapter Text

Everything had always been very difficult for him. 

If he thought about it, he had never really been happy, not even when, in the past, things seemed to have been better. Not even when he spent his childhood days with his brother. Not even when he thought for a moment that Yûki would end up being his....

 It was either this or that, but he had never found the PEACE of MIND he longed for since the point, at which, things went wrong and went from bad to worse. 

It is said that once you hit rock bottom you can only go in one direction: up; however, he didn't find that to be true, because once he hit rock bottom, he kept falling and falling and falling....

Despair gripped him through the nights, the days, the hours, minutes and seconds. 

The floor of the dark bottom was breaking up, giving way to new and different problems. A new subfloor again and again. When he opened a window, a door closed on him. When he untied one little knot, there was always another and another and another until he ended up with a black ball of tangles.   

That way, again and again and again and again and again, he always managed to get through it and pass the page..... 

BUT!!!

Let's just say, than waking up in your bedroom, naked on your bed, next to the person you hate most in the world right now; not a problem that is so easily fixed....

                                                <<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<

The dusty tapestries that covered the walls of the moon's bedroom seemed to fade along with the blackness of the night, which penetrated through the imposing glass windows framed with dark wooden frames...

You could say that souls in sorrow wandered through the gloomy and elegantly furnished corridors, decorated in the most exquisite Victorian style. Souls in torment. Yes. Beings that belonged to the night and that found their abode in the gloom: Vampires...

Yûki Kuran, who months ago (almost a year) had been happy in that place; happy and ignorant, that is. Now she wandered around aimlessly while the vampire students took their classes in the main building. 

It was just her and Kaname. The only souls in pain that were currently in the Moon building. Truth be told, it bothered her that it was so quiet, but she also didn't like going out when the younger ones were scattered throughout the various secluded parts of the dormitory. 

Almost two weeks had passed since his return to the academy, but it had only been a few days since he had dared to ‘challenge’ his brother. Behaving with pure arrogance when he found her in his office. Since then, Kaname had practically ignored her.

If her interactions were already scarce and only present at strictly obligatory moments, now, even that didn't seem to be enough to make her husband take any notice of her. 

She advanced gracefully, gliding over the soft carpet that barely whispered beneath her footsteps in the gloom of the room.

Her dress, long as the night itself, woven in shades of pale violet and deep black, caressed the floor delicately, as if it were a natural extension of her elegance. This time, she had decided to leave her hair loose, allowing it to wave freely to the rhythm of her steps, creating a silent, harmonious dance in the darkness.

At first glance, everything about her seemed perfect... On the surface...

But, considering her situation, appearances became crucial.

With this thought in mind, she approached one of the windows and leaned against the frame, letting her gaze wander over the tranquil nightscape beyond. A sudden desire came over her, longing to go outside and feel the soft caress of moonlight on her pale skin.

She felt like a domesticated animal that had once been free.

Free to do whatever she wanted, but at the same time, bound by invisible chains to something or someone that held her in place.

Her personality had changed too, not just her appearance. Now, she was no longer excited about tomorrow or the future. She only concentrated on living in the present. 

She suffered in silence, but... Who cared about her? About Kaname? About Cross? About Zero...?

LIE!!!

She had become an amalgam of lies and false appearances; nothing about her seemed genuine anymore. The only genuine thing that still resided in her being were her feelings... And even these she could not express freely....

What could she expect to happen?

Her husband seemed to be stuck in his ways, and she herself was trapped in the same immobility. But... Why worry?

She couldn't deny that she had been reflecting a lot on her connection with Kaname lately. Pondering... On whether he should forgive the mistakes of the past, or rather, what had nearly transpired between them on that occasion. That incident that had cooled the flames of their marriage...

However, that was not the only thing that troubled him, for, the other day, when casually meeting the pureblood, a strangely nostalgic and familiar smell emanated from his neck...  

He was not able to identify it immediately, until he was immersed in a reflection that lasted for tedious and long minutes.

Zero...

That scent was undeniably Zero's.

Just thinking about it, his heart began to pound furiously. How could it be that after having punished Kaname with his silence, he was now seeking to satisfy his needs with someone else...?

He couldn't understand how the man he had admired so fervently years ago had now transformed into a degenerate individual obsessed only with carnal pleasure.

What had happened? What had changed? What was wrong with her, or with the world? 

...

Reliving what she had experienced at the time was not exactly a pleasant experience for her. However, in the last few days, she found herself in a kind of whirlpool of the past, where memories intertwined with moments that had already happened, and she couldn't help but dive into them again and again.

Every time she closed her eyes, her mind was transported to moments that seemed to have been trapped in time, moments that evoked sensations as vivid as if they had happened yesterday. Despite her initial reluctance, she found herself more and more frequently entangled in the threads of yesterday, exploring the innermost recesses of her memory, unearthing emotions that lay hidden beneath layers of oblivion.

Although the process was not exactly pleasurable, it was as if an irresistible force was pushing her to revisit those episodes of her life, as if she needed to understand them better or find some kind of redemption in them. And so, between the nostalgia and the pain, between the sighs and the tears, she moved on, exploring the recesses of her past in search of answers, hoping one day to be free of the weight she carried with her.

It wasn't a choice; it was a punishment. ....

(Flashback)

Once again, morning light filtered through the curtains, heralding the start of a new day. As she had mentioned on numerous occasions, she experienced a sense of discomfort every time her husband got up from his nightly bedroom to attend to any matter, however paltry or stupid....

That uncomfortable feeling brought her out of her light sleep, causing her to sit up in the comfortable double canopied bed in which she had been resting only a few minutes ago.

For her luck or misfortune, she did not share a room with Kaname. The idea of having to share that intimate space with him would have been, without a doubt, an extremely uncomfortable situation, and perhaps even dangerous given his current situation...

Even in the far reaches of the Kuran mansion, they no longer shared the same sleeping quarters, and every time their gazes met, even for a fleeting moment, their feelings of hatred and resentment seemed to intensify towards each other. The atmosphere around them was charged with a dark and aggressive aura, so palpable that anyone could feel the air become thick with the aggressiveness of their knife-sharp gazes, capable of cutting someone in two.

In short, their lives had become a constant internal battle to contain the violence they longed to inflict on each other.

That cleared up, Yûki headed towards Kaname's office; where he was not supposed to enter anymore, however, that place always seemed special to him. 

It was the place where Kaname used to spend his days when he was still studying there. It brought back memories, he couldn't deny that...

He had barely crossed the threshold of the room, and yet, Kaname's unmistakable scent saturated the air, permeating every corner with his presence. It was a scent that drifted through the shadows, enveloping the room with its pervasive, lingering scent.

It was a scent that seemed to have taken root in the walls and furniture, permeating every fibre of the place with its indelible imprint. No matter how much time passed or how many people entered and left that room; Kaname's scent would linger, like a silent witness to his past presence.

For those who knew him, that scent evoked memories and emotions: the warmth of his smile, the intensity of his gaze, or even the shadow of the tragedy that surrounded him. For others, it was simply an intriguing and enigmatic scent, arousing curiosity and fascination.

Ultimately, it was a scent that transcended time and space, a constant reminder of Kaname's influence on the place, even in his physical absence.

Just thinking about it made her want to cry. If only things hadn't gotten so screwed up.... 

(Great... Now I feel sorry for Yûki. 😑)

With a smooth glide across the warm tiles lining the office, he made his way to the sofa in front of one of the main windows and leaned against it. 

It only took a few seconds for the tears to threaten to come. She didn't let them come because she didn't feel able to cry in that place...

So, she closed her eyes, hoping that the brief moment of peace would comfort her. But what she thought would only be a few seconds actually stretched out in time, turning into minutes... thirty minutes, to be exact. She had fallen asleep without realizing it, drifting into a deep sleep that embraced her in the warm embrace of the couch.

When she finally awoke, surprise, embarrassment and indignation overcame her as she realised her mistake. She jumped to her feet, unable to bear the slip, and determinedly made her way to the lower level of the dormitories. 

Her intention was clear: to get out of the place and take a stroll through the vast grounds surrounding the academy. After all, who cared where he might be at the moment? The freedom to lose herself in the scenery was too irresistible a temptation to ignore.

She was determined. At last she could do something, even temporarily, with her existence. 

Once she was only half a metre from the door, she grabbed it by the handlebars and pulled; to her surprise, the door opened in an unusual way which, of course, caused her to pull her hand away quickly. She backed away, retreating a few steps. Although she was inwardly upset, her expression remained indifferent.

What she didn't expect was to see Kaname walking through the door...

Her initial impression of him, seeing him with his shirt unbuttoned and upper garments in his hand (not to mention the trail of blood running down his neck), was that he had gotten into a fight with someone. 

He couldn't help blushing and turning his head away from the profuse discomfort that was beginning to build in his heart...

He could perceive the hostile look Kaname gave him without even looking directly at him. But he didn't have the time or the inclination to see who was giving the other the most aggressive look again, so, not caring at all about his presence, he resumed his walk to the door.

- "Where do you think you're going, you little brat?"

It wasn't the tone he used, extremely cruel and cold, nor the hostile and aggressive look; it was the words he used.

- "Little brat? Well... You couldn't have fallen lower, dear brother..." Yûki said in exactly the same cold tone.

He didn't mind challenging Kaname, because the person he once knew and loved no longer existed. No. He had become something else entirely now. The Kuran Kaname she knew would never have looked at her that way. He would never have insulted her. He would never have tried to rape or assault her. And what is more important... NEVER BUT NEVER WOULD HE HAVE BEHAVED IN SUCH A COLD AND CRUEL WAY!

Yûki could feel the palpable irritation in his brother as he told him all this, and it only seemed to increase his anger, further complicating an already tense situation. Although he had no clear idea what had caused the earlier anger, the obvious signs emanating from his brother, such as his disheveled appearance and tense attitude, were beginning to shape his suspicions.

Every awkward gesture, every angry look, added to the intrigue. He didn't know what had happened but... But something began to become clearer. A scent that came from Kaname, however, it did not belong to him...

It was strange because it seemed to be part of his brother's constitution... Although... It was more like it was permeating his clothes and not his body directly. It was a familiar smell; it felt nostalgic, as if he had tasted it before...

How had he not noticed it before? 

It was Zero's. That scent he had once known so well.... He had forgotten all about it in his haste to get out of that ‘prison’.
A dark cloud seemed to cover his face, and his fringes fell over his eyes, hiding them under an ominous shadow. Through that curtain of hair, her eyes flared red, an instant manifestation of the rage welling up inside her.

She was angry; very angry. If that wasn't enough. 

She knew how that scent had permeated her brother; judging by the marks, still perfectly visible, on his neck. She couldn't believe that Kaname had become so selfish as to take advantage of others. Someone as despicable as the one who had once been his uncle (Rido). 

That's what he was. He had become the spitting image of Rido Kuran. And he didn't say that because of his appearance, but because of his new way of behaving. His horrible new way of being. Something he certainly could not tolerate.

- "You... How could you?"

Kaname's sharp, icy gaze bore into his sister's rage-fired face, though his bodily expression did not suggest that he was willing to confront her. At that moment, he felt no desire to argue with Yûki. He knew that, given the rage that seized him, there was a risk of grievously hurting her if he lost control.

He had had enough to deal with with Zero's stubbornness without having to have them talk back to him again on the same day. By the way, as far as Kiryuu was concerned, he'd find another strategy... He was absolutely sure of that...

He would not be able to get rid of him so easily because, if necessary, he would follow him to the end of the world. And he felt no connection whatsoever with this weak and pathetic being...

He growled slightly in anger, clenching his jaw and letting his fangs peek slightly from between his lips. 

His plan had failed miserably, and Kiryuu had managed, once again, to get around him and prevent him from not getting what he wanted... It pissed him off so much...

Without further ado, he headed towards his study, indifferent to his wife's presence, deep in thought. As he crossed her path, a sense of regret came over him: marrying her had been a complete mistake. Thus emotionally charged, he reached the foot of the stairs, ready to go upstairs and take a breather after his encounter with the white-haired man. 

It was obvious that confronting her would be a complete mistake, as it could hurt her deeply (and that Yûki was a pureblood too); still, in his mind was always present the idea that one day he would break up his stupid marriage, as he had finally understood the saying ‘Never judge a book by its cover’, i.e. he had misjudged Yûki. 

He did not mean that she was bad, in a way; but, rather, that she was not the right person with whom he should spend the rest of his life. 

He had always been deluded; believing that she was the only one who could fill such a position as his wife. 

But he wasn't just saying that because of that slip of the tongue they had had in his office when they were at the mansion months ago, but because he had never stopped to think about whether he really loved her. I mean, he loved her because she was his sister, but he never asked himself if he really wanted her enough to marry her. 

That made him think that all the multiple fights he had with Zero in the past. Besides that, it also made him look stupid; or so he thought because it was idiotic not to rethink if he loved Yûki that way. 

She did not possess the other end of the red thread of destiny that he himself had tied to his little finger. Likewise, he wasn't interested in spending the rest of his life with someone who wouldn't even let himself be touched... I mean, he could do it if he wanted to... And believe me if I tell you that he did want to but for some strange reason every time he thought of that kind of evil, a mental image of his parents appeared in his mind when they once told him, so long ago, that he should take care of and protect his sister.   

Be that as it may, his parents (if he could call them that) had nothing to do with this deep dilemma that gnawed at him every day, inside. Juri and Haruka hadn't even, not even once in his whole miserable life, had the decency to tell him to live happily. 

Exactly; happily did not mean marrying Yûki to raise a family so that the Kuran lineage would endure because it was required by the tradition of all purebloods. Happily; for him (and selfish as it was for him to think so), it meant finding his other true half and own it whether I wanted to or not.. 

So much had happened that fate had made him a cruel being. He could not deny it, for he himself was aware of the way he was behaving now. 

Plunged in the lonely and wretched life he led, he could not be happy like this. Not even with Yûki by his side...

Not like this...

He needed more, rather, he longed for more. If he couldn't have what he wanted he would make it his anyway. And yes, now and primarily he meant sex. He would get it one way or another; but it couldn't be with just anyone. No. What if, all of a sudden, he started having sex with anyone? 

That's why, and that's the only reason he chose Zero?

At that moment, a mischievous smile curved her lips as she recalled the hunter and his hostile attitude towards her actions. Every gesture of resistance from his adversary only fueled his determination and stoked the fire of his desire to do all sorts of obscene things to him. The thought of continuing to pursue him, to challenge him again and again, gripped his mind like an obsessive mantra. Every obstacle Kiryuu presented to him only strengthened his resolve to overcome it, to prove how much power he had over him. It was as if the challenge itself was a source of energy powering his steps, driving him ever closer to his desires.

Oh... Zero himself was unaware of how much he craved his touch. To be able to touch him or something as simple as kissing him; or even going so far as to tie him to the bed so that he had no escape in the foreplay before the main course.... It was simply impossible not to think about all that every time she saw him around the academy grounds, running away from him or giving him a frivolous look.

It didn't matter how it happened because, the thing was, it would happen whether he wanted it to or not. And he would make sure that the moment would be engraved in Zero's mind, like a tattoo; it would never go away and he would fear the next time it happened... 

Perhaps it was because he was unfocused and lost in thought that he didn't see the object Yûki threw at him from behind. 

With a swift and accurate gesture, the girl hurled the ten sharp-pointed star made of crystal at the other man's head. The cutting crystal whistled through the air before impacting with pinpoint accuracy. However, instead of causing physical damage, the object simply slipped from the head leaving nothing more than a slight cold sensation on the skin and a few scratches, which proceeded to heal instantly and then proceeded to shatter into a thousand pieces upon hitting the cold marble. 

Kaname's expression turned into a mixture of surprise and fury as she felt the glass slide over her skull. The act, far from calming her spirits, only increased her anger, as if the pent-up frustration had become even more concentrated inside her. Now his countenance burned with a renewed fury, fuelled by a sense of injustice and a desire for retribution.

The rage welled up in his mind like an unbridled torrent, rushing through every corner of his being like a raging waterfall. He felt adrenaline and anger coursing through his veins, stoking the fire of his indignation. His muscles tensed, his hands clenched into fists, and his gaze became a dark abyss, capable of petrifying anyone who dared to cross it. A sinister, malice-laden smile began to creep across his lips, reflecting the cruelty that boiled inside him. At that precise moment, anger, rage, anger, betrayal? All these feelings intertwined in his mind, becoming a single word: revenge. And in his heart, a single thought echoed loudly: today, someone would pay with his life.

- "Are you aware of what you just did?"

Those words sounded too sinister to come from someone polite and mature. Kuran, dropped the clothes he held in his hand, and they hit the ground softly, producing a dull sound. Then, he slowly turned his body until his gaze met his sister's and began to advance towards her.

Kaname, who usually moves in silence now advanced with footsteps that echoed throughout the place. Before, her presence was almost unnoticed, her movements barely audible, as if she was slipping into the shadows. But now, the sound of his footsteps echoes with unusual force, each step hitting the ground with determination and fury, filling the space with an ominous echo that announces his presence in an imposing manner. Each footprint he leaves in his wake seems to mark the territory with an unusual intensity, as if his rage is physically manifested in every movement.

Yûki, aware that her action had been a complete and stupid mistake, instinctively stepped back, filled with fear. It had been so long since he had felt such overwhelming fear that his body began to tremble uncontrollably. Her trembling hands could not grasp the doorknob to open the door, while her legs, shaken as if by an electric shock, pushed her backwards until she was pressed against the door.

The fear she now felt was incomparable to any other past experience, even the most intense moments of her human life. She barely had time to reflect, however, for Kaname came so close that she could feel his breath on her neck.

His brother's closeness was too overwhelming to ignore. He literally felt like a rabbit, which had been cornered and trapped by a huge hungry wolf. 

Honestly, it couldn't be better described. 

Kaname, once he had her within arm's reach, grabbed her by the neck and pulled her in close so he could get a good look at her frightened expression. Looking at her, he couldn't deny that he enjoyed the sight. 

Then, suddenly, sharp nails sliced into her neck. As if it intended to cut flesh. Yûki, she began to breathe rather heavily; even though she knew that the wound would close in a matter of seconds, she could not help but feel a terrible and intense fear and pain. She fell to the ground, sitting up. As she covered the wound on her neck and looked with deep resentment at her brother, who now wore an impassive expression, she couldn't help but glare at him with an angry glare. 

- "I see that it's not clear to you either who's in charge here, Yûki..." -Kaname said with a tone of disappointment and indifference. He proceeded to crouch down to be at the same height as Yûki. He knew he feared it, and he liked that. He had lived long enough to understand how things worked. 

The weak respected the strong out of fear..... 

- "You are my sister, to say the least. I wouldn't want to hurt you badly just because of a ridiculous little tantrum of yours. So I'm going to make it clear for you to understand from now on. Okay...?" -Kuran paused before continuing to speak to see if his wife was still paying enough attention to him. Seeing that she was, he decided to continue -"My life has nothing to do with yours anymore...".

And with those harsh words, the imposing pureblood left the room and headed for his chambers. 

(End of flashback)

‘My life has nothing to do with yours anymore.’

That phrase echoed in his mind like a persistent echo, like a mantra he repeated over and over again. It was not simply a warning, but rather a chastisement that clung to his conscience, reminding him of the unbridgeable distance that had been created between them. It was the affirmation of an irremediable gap, a separation that seemed insurmountable, and every time he remembered it, he felt as if his heart sank a little deeper into the desolation of the reality that the phrase represented. Into a deep abyss that had no end.  

Sinking into sadness at the memory of it. She opened the window she was looking out of and forced herself to lean a little against the window frame; sticking her head out of the opening a little, letting her long hair fall like a dark waterfall over the edge. 

Without much encouragement, he ended up pulling his entire body up, sitting down and leaning back against the crack. It was so mesmerising. Like a spiral twisting and turning. 

The moon held his attention as much as his brother's eyes once did....

                                           
                                                <<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<

But this undeserved peace would not last forever. The world was a cruel place and everyone knew it.

It entangled you, at first, in its long arms, making you believe that if you were good, everyone would be good to you, but no one knew the real secret it hid until it was too late to pay the price. In this cruel and wonderful way, people ended up crumbling in their own misery.

But this didn't matter now because the days went on and on. 

It was day, a radiant sun lighting their way, but then it was night that supplanted it, enveloping everything in a dark cloak of uncertainty. It was life, full of promise and hope, but after a few intense moments, death took over, silencing everything with its cold and merciless presence.

But there was no one to blame. 

Wasn't there? 

          
                                                <<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<

And once again the sun rose to force the night to leave. A weary gaze rested on her alarm clock. It hadn't gone off. 

‘Tsk.’ Zero clicked his tongue, annoyed. He could have sworn he set it right last night. Now, because of this little slip-up he was late for an event of little importance to him. He was supposed to be at the entrance of the academy because certain people would be entering it, again.

A waste of time, in his most sincere and humble opinion.

Having to watch for Kuran's stupid dogs to arrive safely was a bloody waste of time. Yes. Indeed. His nobles were coming back. How could they not? They looked like the nannies of that insufferable being. Always pleasing him, as if they were his slaves. 

A smirk formed on the hunter's face at the thought. 

In those moments, a feeling of ecstasy enveloped him completely. As he drank the blood of the degenerate Kuran again, he experienced a resurgence of vitality that filled him with an indescribable satisfaction. It was as if each drop of the crimson liquid gave him back a part of his lost self, as if the entire universe aligned to grant him a brief moment of tranquillity. Yet, deep in his heart, he knew that this peace was fleeting, that the veil of reality would soon descend upon him again, reminding him of the temporariness of his relief amidst the eternal turmoil of his existence.

A resigned sigh escaped from between his lips, carrying with it the weight of the worries he was tenaciously trying to keep at bay. He would not allow those worries to emerge again to darken his life. Determinedly, she climbed out of the comfortable double bed in which she had spent the night. He recalled with some bitterness how Kaname's bastard had occupied his favourite side that night when he had forced him to drink his blood. Since then, he had tried to avoid that corner, retreating to the opposite end to find a modicum of peace.

After remembering that unpleasant encounter that almost ended in something else, he got up and went to take a shower. When he finished, he got dressed and headed for the academy gates. 

On his way there, he began to feel a presence that seemed to follow him closely. It wasn't Kuran, as he had a very particular smell and a very strong aura that made you want to run as far away as you could because you were aware that a beast was coming for you... Just remembering it, his body started to shudder. No. This individual's aura was much weaker and he thought he knew who it was.

She turned around and found herself face to face with a student from the day class, who quickly hid (or so she thought) behind a pillar. She couldn't remember his name, but she knew that the girl seemed to have taken a fancy to him ever since he once saved her from being trampled by the other students in one of his many watches for the night class to get out without having to encounter persistent obstacles with lipstick on them. 

- "Go to class. NOW." -Zero's voice boomed, echoing in that outdoor venue. A sort of walkway lined with tall white columns that blocked, slightly, the insistent sunlight.

The girl was startled, almost letting out a small scream. If she hadn't covered her mouth with the palm of her hand, she would have angered Zero even more. Then, she stepped out from behind the column and blushed as she glared at the white-haired man.

- "Hum... Sorry, manager. It's just that I wanted to ask you a-..."

- "The answer is no." -Zero's hard, cold voice cut off the student's words with surprising precision. Which, left the student a little unfocused, however, she didn't seem to want to give up. 

- "But you didn't even let me finish. How can you say no so fast?"

The girl's retort seemed to anger the hunter because he began to approach her violently. Actually, this was a typical Zero tactic; scaring others into believing he was going to assault them just to get them to obey him.  

This time, however, it didn't seem to work. When he reached her side (only a metre away) the girl seemed to gawk at his proximity. Which, of course, angered the hunter even more.

- "I'll warn you for the last time. GET OUT!"

The words were a harsh blow, making it clear that there would be no chance for her. However, the girl didn't seem to listen, at least that's how Zero interpreted it, as her gaze remained impassive, showing no signs of being affected by what she had just told him.

- "But I have something important to tell you, could you at least listen to it? Then I'll leave. I promise."

The ex-human narrowed his gaze. He didn't like where this was going, but he still nodded annoyedly to indicate to the girl that he was taking her word for it and listening to her. 

- ‘W-well... It's just that... You see..." -The student looked hesitant now. She started hesitating quite a bit and blushing a lot more. The tips of her index fingers pressed against each other. Seeing Zero's patience draining by the second, she finally decided to take courage and say it once and for all.

- "Um... Let's see... I-I feel very grateful to you for helping me when I was... Well... You know... .... About to be crushed. So I wanted to ask you, if it's not too much trouble... W-Well, you see... I-I wanted to-ask-you-to-be-my-dancing-partner-at-the-party-that's-going-to-be-held-for-the-principal's-daughter."

The last sentence was said very quickly.

Zero barely heard but when he got the message he was bound to refuse, again.

And he would have done so had it not been for, in an instant of distraction, someone wrapped their arms around his waist from behind, their arms wrapping around him tightly, while a hand came up to rest on his chin, holding him prisoner in an unexpected gesture. A sense of surprise and bewilderment came over him, aware of his carelessness, too obvious to go unnoticed. He realised he had been careless, perhaps too careless. A mistake that now seemed to have uncertain consequences, with the weight of possible ramifications obscuring his mind with worry and anxiety.

He could guess even with his eyes closed. 

- "I'm sorry. But I'm afraid he already has a dance partner."

That voice, saturated with lust and tinged with malice, peppered with hints of arrogance, was unmistakably that of a being for whom it mattered only his own satisfaction mattered - Kuran. His presence, with every tone and nuance of his voice, radiated an aura of dominance and self-indulgence, making it clear that his motivations were centred solely on his personal desires and pleasures.

- "WHAT DO YOU THINK YOU'RE DOING, YOU BASTARD!!! LET ME GO!!! FUCK!"

And once again, Zero's intense struggles came to the fore. On the other hand, the student watched, dumbfounded, the little scene in front of her eyes.

She couldn't deny that, for some strange reason, she liked seeing the attendant trapped in the arms of another really attractive man, however, and despite that, she had fallen in love with Kiryuu and couldn't allow him to be taken away from her.

- "Hey! Let him go. I'm not done talking to the manager yet."

The girl had a lot of guts to provoke the pureblood, though, looking at it the other way, she didn't know what the being would be capable of, having never seen him before in her life. And without further ado, she advanced with her arms folded to where they stood. Once there, she pierced Kaname with her gaze with a serious expression. 

- "Let him go." -She said again though she wasn't sure she sounded serious enough because she felt some sort of fear. 

Kuran gave her a mischievous grin, accompanied by an arrogant laugh that she couldn't contain. He found it amusing that this ignorant young woman dared to address him in such a manner, though he could not blame her for her audacity. He recognised in her a boldness that, though reckless, aroused a certain admiration within him. Though that did not mean that the fact that she had spoken disrespectfully to him would go away.

- "Let him go? Why should I...? Maybe if you give me a good reason I will." -Kuran said with a tone somewhere between mockery and coldness. Though it was obviously a lie; he wasn't going to let go of Kiryuu for anything in the world. 

- "Let g-! Mmh~...!" 

Zero started to articulate words, but the pompous pureblood immediately interrupted him, placing his hand over the young hunter's mouth and squeezing him firmly with his other arm, forcing him to feel the weight of his body pressed against Kuran's. However, it wasn't just that which was compressed between them; Kuran's member was squeezed between Zero's buttocks, an uncomfortable sensation that transported him back to last night. Although he wasn't erect at the time, the mere presence of that unwanted intimacy revived memories of that encounter, adding an additional layer of tension to a situation already fraught with hostility and conflict.

She couldn't help but blush and shudder. Her body wanted to break free so she wouldn't have to feel any more unwanted presences but she was unable to do so because she felt that if she continued to struggle, Kaname, would squeeze their bodies tighter.

Kuran noticed it. He noticed Zero's discomfort...

None of this was actually planned. He was simply heading towards the gates of the academy to receive his nobles and stumbled upon the presence of Zero and someone else. So she couldn't help but walk up and catch him off guard, concealing his presence in a way only he knew how, to, once again, clasp him in her arms.

- "Well?" -Kaname said to the girl, with an arrogant and mischievous tone.

- "W-Well...I-...I don't know...I can't think of anything now."

Now, the student, she was hesitant. She had jumped in without thinking, and as a result, she couldn't think of anything to say.

- "Did you hear that, Zero? She can't think of anything. Anyway... Once again you'll have to be in my hands."

‘Stupid. Idiot. How could you be so careless?’. All this kept repeating itself in the hunter's mind. He could think of several ways to free himself, but judging by the strength Kaname contained in pinning him down and the short but tedious distance to his Bloody Rose, he was having a hard time coming up with a plan. 

- "Well? Tell me, little one. Have you come up with anything yet? I don't have all fucking day to sit here and take your bitching..." -Kuran's voice began to sound more flippant as she spoke, something that undoubtedly startled the girl causing her eyes to widen and she began to tremble slightly.

She then released her prey, allowing it to escape from her grasp and assume a defensive stance as she grabbed her weapon. He only let go for fun, as it would be no fun for Zero to give up so easily. He wanted to prolong the game, to enjoy the challenge of watching his opponent fight desperately.

- "Leave NOW!"

The ex-human removed the safety catch from the weapon as he spoke with a serious tone. He was on guard now, and the undesirable leech would not be able to take advantage of him so easily. With his senses alert and his determination firm, he prepared to meet any move his adversary might attempt, determined not to give ground again.

(Come on; that Kaname's intentions for Zero were clear...)

The pureblood ran his tongue across his lips in a very sensual manner, never taking his eyes off the hunter, full of desire and lust for possession. It was clear that, although Zero was used to hunting, this time it was he who would become the prey. And not by just anyone, but by a wild beast whose only interest lay in its own satisfaction. An arrogant and selfish being, seeking only its own pleasure. Like an animal, Kuran seemed eager to take advantage of the weakest in this earthly world. Or so Zero thought. He still didn't know Kaname's true intentions for subjecting him to all this. He could only wait and survive, as he had always done.

The pureblood still didn't answer. 

All he did was let out a slight, malicious, arrogant chuckle and turned around to continue on his way. 

Zero didn't lower his weapon until he had lost sight of him down the long white marble walkway. He could no longer trust anything (meaning his surroundings), not to say that he had no one to trust except Cross and Yagari. 

Finally, when the leech was gone and its aura had dissipated, he could breathe easy again. Not that it scared him, but, he really feared for the moment. For his delicate situation; and no, I wasn't talking about the fact that he needed the blood of this hateful being to live, but because Kaname literally wanted to rape him. He knew Kuran would catch him at the wrong time one of these days.

He knew it....

Dark days lay ahead. He was on his toes 24/7. Of course he was. Still, it was still not enough, and it's not like he could stay up long nights either, as he knew the lack of sleep affected him too much. 

And yes, that was another concern. Despite being trained from a young age, he wasn't able to go more than two/three days without sleep.

It was a tedious situation, but he was not willing to give up. 

It's just that...

Just imagining himself naked in front of Kuran evoked a strong desire to commit suicide. The humiliation and despair he felt at the thought was almost unbearable, but his determination not to give in and to keep his dignity gave him the strength to keep fighting, even if the situation seemed to get more and more horrible for him, still, he knew he would get away with not allowing that degenerate Kaname to stick his dick up his ass...

Unimaginable, that's what Kuran's desires were.

Anyway, after this short but unpleasant encounter with those two, he headed back towards the academy's door after having done his best to get the student, that one, to leave him the fuck alone.

                                               <<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<

As he reached the gate, he saw the nobles in the distance, tearfully greeting his beloved god Kuran Kaname.

Okay. I may have exaggerated that last part a bit, but it was obvious, even from the twenty metres distance between them, that they were very excited to see Kaname again, partly because I could also sense it in their powerful auras. Especially that of Aido Hanabusa. 

Not that he really cared about this ‘touching’ event, so, with his same indifferent expression, he walked over to where everyone was.

- "Oh, Kaname-sama. You don't know how much I've missed you. I was so looking forward to the moment when we would meet again." -Hanabusa's voice was so loud that it pierced Zero's ears, who let out a sigh as he approached the group of blood-sucking stooges.

- "Come on. Look who's coming over there..."

This time, as if a monumental event had triggered this change, the blond vampire's voice went from full of joy and elation to exaggerated seriousness. Zero did not take it well, to put it mildly. The sudden transformation in the vampire's tone unsettled him deeply, making him even more uneasy and alert to what might happen next.

These ‘magical’ words also triggered the deep and serious stares of the other nobles, among whom were: Kain, Ruka, Shiki and Seiren (Ichijo couldn't come for the moment).

What the hell was wrong with them all? Was it really so unpleasant to have to see him as to look at him like that?

But it didn't matter. He didn't give a shit what anyone else thought of him, since he was just here to do his damn job and get the hell out of here as soon as he got the slightest chance. I mean, he wasn't even here for pleasure. They had no right, but as he'd already said, he didn't give a shit. That said, he walked closer to them, though staying at a considerable distance of 5 meters away because he didn't want to immerse himself too much in that unpleasant atmosphere. 

And yes, he was talking about the vampires.  

Cross, on the other hand, seemed to be in high spirits despite the tension in the air. 

- "It's good to have you guys back. Just like old times..." -said the director, almost crying with emotion, something that didn't happen...

After a short chat, the leeches made their way to their dormitory while Kaname stayed behind to exchange a few words with the headmaster, who still seemed to be in high spirits after the short time had passed. 

- "As I was saying, Headmaster Cross. About the party. There is no need for me to seek surveillance; my nobles are enough..."  

Kuran's sly smile and sly words already said it all; you didn't need to be very smart to realise that he was up to something. 
- "You're sure? And here I was planning to keep Zerorin occupied for a few hours. The poor guy needs to be in compan-? ¡!"

He couldn't finish because someone (we won't name names) gave him such a smack that he ended up with his face buried in the ground. Obviously, it was Zero. The reason? Well, it turns out that Cross was talking about him as if he wasn't there in front of him. 

Kaname, on the other hand, was untouched. He knew Kiryuu wouldn't go near him....

- "YOU INSOLENT BASTARD! You talk about me like I'm literally not three fucking feet away from you!" 

Obviously, that didn't hurt the former hunter, however, he exaggeratedly feigned deep sadness at his son being such a brute to him, which caused the white-haired man to raise his leg, this time, to kick him. And all as if Kaname wasn't there. 

He was close, too close; a few more inches and, this time, Cross would end up with something far worse than a buried face. Just as the tip of his boot grazed his back, Kuran's arm wrapped firmly around his waist, grabbing him and holding him tight against his body. The sudden closeness and unexpected grip caused Zero to freeze for a moment, feeling the pureblood's unrelenting strength all around him. The tension in the air intensified, each second stretching endlessly as he tried to process the new threat that now imprisoned him.

Thanks to this swift action on the part of the pureblood, the headmaster was able to rise to his feet and then bid farewell to the two men. 

- Anyway, come see me tonight in the office, Kaname. We'll talk about the party...’ -With that said, the headmaster slowly walked away while letting out the occasional groaning moan. Apparently, Zero had hurt his back quite badly; no doubt something that would have to heal with a bit of rest.

- "Get the fuck off me. Fuck."

The rawness of the white-haired man's words snapped the pureblood out of his sort of trance as he watched the other man walk away. It was clear that he was not at all happy with the situation.

- "Let you go? What for, exactly...?" 

(Damn degenerate...)

A snort of frustration escaped Zero's lips, which of course elicited a sly grin from Kuran. He tightened his grip even further, enjoying the ex-human's increasingly tense grip. The autumn wind was blowing around them, ruffling their hair, which only added to the allure of the scene.

Zero, feeling Kuran's unrelenting strength, tried to break free, but the pressure only increased, forcing him to face the situation. Their breaths mingled in the cold air, and though the tension was palpable, there was an undeniable connection between them. The wind ruffled their hair, their faces inches apart, creating a bubble of forced intimacy that neither could ignore.

- "We could do it right here, right now... You know what I'm talking about..."

Kuran, in a low voice laden with intent, whispered close to Zero's ear, sending a shiver down his spine. The mixture of frustration and something deeper shone in Zero's eyes, while Kuran, with his usual arrogance, enjoyed every second of control. The wind, the close contact and the silent struggle created a tense dance between hunter and prey, blurring the lines between dominance and resistance.

But this did not last long, as, with considerable speed and agility, Zero broke free of Kaname's grip. 

- "I'm warning you, Kuran. I'm not playing." -The hunter glared at him after saying that. He then started to reach inside his jacket for the weapon he was carrying, however, he stopped halfway and just held on to it without taking it out of the holster. 

- "Sure, little prey. Say what you want..." 

That wry voice did cause the hunter's anger to rise, and what was even worse, the pureblood to start laughing. 

- "What's so funny, you bastard?!"

- "Nothing. Nothing... It's just that I find it funny to watch you play hard to get..." -He said, now, with a mischievous grin as he looked the hunter up and down. - "I have to say, I didn't expect it to be so complicated to change your mind... Anyway... You know I don't have any problem with taking yo-"

¡!

A hard punch impacted on the vampire's perfect, pale cheek, causing small wounds to open up that healed automatically; still, blood had already spilled.

Today was not a good day for Zero. The morning started out calm but ended up being a total disaster; and all because of Kuran. 

Blood dripped down his face, tracing dark trails on his skin and hardening his features. His eyes, once filled with an indifferent superiority, now turned a deep red, a sure sign that his fury had reached a critical point. Every drop of blood seemed to fuel the growing rage within him. 

Kaname would not tolerate such a challenge, even from Zero. The spark of lust that had glowed in his eyes moments before was completely extinguished, replaced by an unrelenting fury. His lips pursed into a hard line, and his breathing grew heavier, each inhalation a struggle to maintain control. 

Zero could feel the change in the air, the palpable tension that preceded the storm. Kaname, with his usually unflappable demeanour, was now consumed by a rage that promised severe consequences. The atmosphere was charged with electricity, and any vestige of desire was buried under a tide of unleashed rage, ready to sweep away everything in its path.

Chapter Text

Blood and more blood. 

From the grass to a few trees, and from there, a long trail leading to one of the doors of the Sun's dormitory. No one had witnessed the fierce fight that raged outdoors in the bright morning light. The battlefield, now silent, was the only witness to the violence that had erupted, leaving a visible mark on the serene surroundings, now littered with red stains. Traces of the confrontation remained as reminders of the intensity of the fighting that had taken place on that very spot hours earlier.

Fortunately, no one went near it.

The clean-up had already been taken care of by a few newly arrived beings, who were now diligently attending to their "master". Thanks to their speed and silence, they were finished before any suspicion could be aroused, not only by the students, but also by the headmaster and teachers of the place. 

It was paramount to keep this "secret" hidden, or the consequences might not be too good for the pureblood...

He had lost his mind, he had to admit. Nevertheless, he saw it as necessary. 

For a moment, he felt an intense rage, a fury that blinded him and drove him to cause the grievous wounds that now scarred Zero's body. The extent of his rage was reflected in every cut and bruise, evidence of the violence unleashed. However, he did not worry too much about Zero's condition. He knew that, although the wounds were deep and painful, Zero would eventually heal. His recovery may not be as rapid as his own, but he was sure that, in time, the hunter would heal. This certainty allowed him to remain calm, aware of the ex-human's resilience and strength, though the shadow of his attack would linger for a while longer.

He felt guilty for nothing. He had brought this on himself....

Perhaps he might not have been so cruel, but at that moment, his head and heart aligned in an insatiable desire for retribution. It all started with that simple but hard blow to the cheek from Kiryuu's fist, which awakened a deep yearning for revenge. The pent-up rage and simmering resentment from that very moment drove him to unleash a storm of violence, seeking to redress that small grievance with unconscionable punishment.

Still, it did little good; in a way. 

Kiryuu had fought back tooth and nail after receiving the first blow from him. Adrenaline drove him to attack with all his might, and he almost got his fingers stuck in the other's eyes. However, he (Kaname), with perfect reflexes and impressive speed, dodged the attack with barely a flinch. These abilities seemed almost supernatural, innate from the first time his feet touched this cursed world, making any attempt by Zero to match his speed perish in vain.

The ex-human's every move was fierce and desperate, like a cornered animal fighting for its life. Despite his bravery and determination, the agility that coursed through his veins, filled with the pure blood of the first vampires, continually frustrated the hunter. Kiryuu's effort to find an opening in his enemy's defence was akin to a fighter on a battlefield, trying to take down a far more agile and experienced adversary.

The exchange of blows, dodges and counterattacks became a deadly dance, with Zero always one step behind, trying to match his opponent's almost ethereal speed. Each failed attempt to hurt his foe only increased his resolve, even though every move seemed futile in the face of his opponent's superhuman prowess. In the midst of the fight, Kiryuu could not help but feel a growing sense of hopelessness, knowing that he was facing someone who, from his first breath in this world, had been endowed with abilities far superior to his own...

He let out a short sigh as he leaned back on the couch in his office. 

He had won, but it had not been easy. The fight had been intense and gruelling, a test of skill and endurance that had pushed them both to their limits. From the start, it was clear that Zero was going to lose, though not by a huge margin. The gap between them was not huge, but enough to tip the scales in his favour.

- "Tsk... Damn... If it wasn't for you shooting me up to five times before I could take your gun away, you would have finished me off right there, you fucking asshole..." 

His voice, barely a faint whisper, echoed like a faint echo through the interior of the darkened darkened office, dragging out the words wearily. The reason for this sudden darkening was because, given how wounded he was, the sunlight began to bother him deeply to the point of hurting him more than he already was.  

 Every move had been calculated, every counterattack precise. Despite Zero's resistance, victory had been his from the first moment, yet the fight had left him exhausted. He couldn't remember ever having a fight this intense with anyone in his entire life. In this life.

While his wounds healed (and they were not few) he had to rest, but not for long. In a few hours, maybe a day or so, he would be healed. Normally it wouldn't take that long but, with the wounds from Boody Rose's bullets, he feared it would take longer; it wouldn't be like that if it was a normal weapon but those bullets were made to be able to damage a pureblood, no matter how strong and powerful he was... He knew it very well... After all, that weapon, he had made it, in a way, it was made from himself... 

(Spoiler of the manga/anime for those who didn't know. Sorry. 😑) 

But that was a long time ago... But who would have thought that Zero, even knowing that that gun was made from a part of his heart, would still be so attached to it? And not only the gun, the staff of Artemis was also made of him... But he didn't have to worry about that one, since, at the moment, it was in the office he had in his mansion. He did not see himself able to give it to the hunters' association again. It was better if he kept it himself and, should they need it, he would gladly lend it to them. He had no problem with that. 

A slight grunt escaped from between his lips as he rolled over on the couch. His side was wounded from one of Zero's five bullets and it hurt every time he brushed it against something, yet he could already feel the slow but sure healing process had begun to repair the deeper wounds.

He was so calm but slightly sore at the same time. The thought that Zero was in a worse state than he was made him smile a somewhat cruel smile, however, it soon disappeared from his face to give way to his usual serious expression as he continued to lie there. He would have remained in that position, lying down, had it not been for a knock on his office door.   

It was Ruka. I could feel it...

With a simple "Come in" she let him in. 

The young woman... No. Rather, the woman, walked purposefully into the room and quickly located the vampire on the couch. She would not deceive herself; she still harboured deep feelings for him, though she would not dwell on the subject again after the rejection Kuran had given her in the past. The pain of that rejection still echoed in her heart, but she had learned to hide her emotions under a façade of calm and self-control.

Despite her unresolved feelings, her visit had nothing to do with unrequited love. She was simply concerned about her leader, someone she deeply respected and admired. Her duty and loyalty to him were the real reasons that had brought her there. She knew the others shared her concern, though none of them had dared to go up to check on him. Even Aido, knowing how devoted she is to Kaname, had chosen to stay away, underlining the gravity of the situation.

With every step he took towards the vampire, his mind was torn between the professionalism he had to maintain and the feelings that were still beating inside him. He was there to offer his support and make sure his leader was okay, nothing more.

- "I just wanted to-... We wanted to know how you were feeling, Kaname-sama." -His voice was cold but denoted a palpable concern. He self-corrected himself as soon as he uttered that word.

- "You know you don't have to keep calling me that, Ruka... Neither you nor the others. Do you like to remember the times when you used to be a mere pawn on my board?" -Kaname spoke in a serious tone as he settled back on the cushions. He leaned back against the backrest, placing his arms on top of it and crossing his legs gracefully. His posture reflected a mixture of relaxation and authority.

- "Precisely because I am no longer one, I will decide for myself what I wish to call you..." -Ruka sounded a little annoyed at this retaliation but maintained those hints of seriousness. - "Changing the subject a bit, if I may, why didn't you let us help you before? I don't want to sound like I'm meddling in your... Business... But it didn't seem right for me to fight with him...".

He had expected that question, so it was no surprise to the pureblood.

He got up from the couch and walked slowly until he was half a metre away from the vampire. He let his gaze linger on hers, holding that serious, unwavering eye contact. He was well aware that Ruka still had feelings for him; he could clearly see it in the intensity of her gaze and her aura. However, he was not the least bit interested.

- "That couldn't be less of your concern, dear Ruka." -He said as he grabbed and slowly slid his hand through one of the woman's long, blonde locks, all the way to the ends, but he didn't stop there. He slid his hand up her arm and grabbed her wrist. 

It was not a strong grip. In fact, he applied no force at all, and yet he knew Ruka would not let go. Despite the softness of the touch, he could feel her tense under his touch. It was a palpable tension, a mixture of nervousness and anticipation that manifested itself in the stiffness of her posture. Ruka stood motionless, her eyes reflecting a storm of pent-up emotions. Despite this obvious tension, she made no attempt to break free of his grip, as if she were bound not by physical force, but by something much deeper and more complex.

He released her after a few brief seconds of silence, and then lay back on the sofa as if nothing had happened. He lay on his side and covered his eyes with one of his arms, adopting a posture of apparent indifference. He seemed to want to get away from everything that had just happened, immersing himself in a bubble of artificial tranquillity, deliberately ignoring the vampire.

- "Tell the others not to worry."

The woman nodded at her master's calm comment and walked calmly out of the room. Once outside and a few feet away, a warm sensation began to creep up her cheeks, colouring them a faint but visible shade of red. She paused for a moment, letting the sensation settle as her thoughts wandered. She could still feel the comforting pressure of Kaname's hand on her wrist, as if the contact lingered beyond the physical instant. It brought to mind the sharp memory of the first and last time Kuran had drunk of his blood, a moment laden with meaning and significance that still resonated in his being.

                                                <<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<

He was in deep shit. If he didn't admit it now, he would only be fooling himself. 

A deep scratch ran down his left pectoral, from shoulder to almost sternum. Every breath was a painful effort, and the air seemed to burn in his lungs. Blood leaked from his wound in a steady stream, rapidly weakening him. He could barely stand, staggering with each step. Were it not for his vampire or half-vampire nature, he would have succumbed to death by now. This time, however, the wounds resisted healing, as if a dark force was preventing the healing process that normally saved him from similar situations. The sense of vulnerability was new and terrifying, a constant struggle against the weakness that threatened to consume him.

Half dead as he was, he found it quite difficult to do anything, but still, he managed to bandage the multiple wounds that were evidence of the arduous and dangerous combat with the pureblood. With every movement, he felt the sharp pain of his injuries, reminding him of how close he had come to death. At the start of the fight, he was acutely aware that he had made a grave mistake in striking first. However, anger had blinded him; the pureblood's arrogance and provocations drove him mad.

Now, as he adjusted the bandages around his torso, he knew that every bloody wound that marked the pureblood's body was well deserved. Kuran had responded with a ferocity he had not expected, proving once again the difference in power between them. Despite the pain and exhaustion, there was a twisted satisfaction in knowing that he had faced such a formidable opponent, even if the price had been so high. He had not expected the combat to be so intense, but deep down, he knew that his impetuousness had brought him to this point. Every blow and every cut were reminders of his recklessness and the brutal reality of facing a pureblood.

He let out a groaning moan as he sat up in bed.
Everything hurt too much. It had been a horrible experience, though he was used to fighting. The real problem was that he had been on the verge of death. He wasn't sure how the fight had ended, as he could barely remember more than the moments when they had both ended up rolling on the floor, on top of each other, more than once.
The experience had been humiliating, though those thoughts did not occupy his mind as he faced the leech. At that moment, his only obsession was sheer determination to defeat it. Every movement was imbued with a relentless intensity, a burning desire to defeat the enemy that had challenged him. The humiliation he had felt before faded into the concentrated fury of battle, where every blow and every strategy was directed towards a single purpose: to strike down the one who had dared to defy him. 

         <<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<

Just a few days after the incident, about a week later, the long-awaited welcome party for the two vampires was held. It was a bit absurd, wasn't it? It had already been a total of three weeks since their return. However, attendance was obviously mandatory, and despite his reluctance, he always found it amusing to see the hunter, Zero, get indignant at a mere glance from him.

Kaname Kuran knew perfectly well why Zero was infuriated by his mere presence. Not only did the hunter have a deep aversion to pure-blooded vampires like him, but he also harboured conflicting feelings that went beyond contempt. On the one hand, Zero despised everything Kaname stood for: overwhelming power, quiet arrogance and the ability to manipulate others with chilling elegance. For Kaname, however, the situation was even more complex.

Despite his position and his relationship with Yuki, his wife (and sister), Kaname had developed an intense and almost unbearable desire for Zero. It was not love that he felt, but a carnal urge, a need he had been repressing for too long. Yuki, in her intolerable and hateful new way towards him, was unwilling to get involved in such relationships, leaving Kaname with an unsatisfied desire that was slowly consuming him.

As he prepared for the party, Kaname decided he had to make sure his appearance lived up to expectations. He went to his dressing room, where the Victorian suit he had chosen for the occasion hung neatly.

First, he put on an impeccable white linen shirt, with ruffles on the chest and cuffs, which lent an air of classic elegance. The mother-of-pearl buttons gleamed faintly in the lamplight, a symbol of his status and power.

Next, she donned a figure-fitting burgundy brocade waistcoat with intricate floral detailing embroidered in gold thread. Each stitch reflected the craftsmanship of yesteryear, reminding her of the eras she had seen pass by.

Over the waistcoat, he wore a long-tailed black tailcoat, with satin lapels that reflected the light with every movement. The perfectly structured shoulders and tailored seams made him look imposing and distinguished, almost as if he were preparing for a battle of wills rather than a simple party.

He adjusted an ivory silk scarf around his neck, forming an elegant bow that draped gracefully over his waistcoat. Next, he put on a pocket watch chain, which glittered with a golden sparkle, adding an extra touch of sophistication and reminding him of the inevitable hands of time that seemed to have no effect on him.

To complete his attire, he pulled on a pair of fine black wool trousers, which fell straight over well polished patent leather shoes. He made sure that every piece of clothing was in place, perfecting his image down to the smallest detail. Every element of his attire was a silent statement of his power and status, a reminder to all of who he really was.

Before leaving, he looked at himself in the mirror, adjusting his hair with one hand and making sure every strand was in place. With a final look of satisfaction, he prepared to make his way to the party, aware that his presence would inevitably be noticed and that he would at least have a chance to observe Zero's unmistakable anger from across the room. The game of stares and tensions had only just begun, and Kaname was more than ready to face it. Now, his latent desire for Zero added a dangerous and seductive nuance to their interaction. How much longer could he suppress his feelings before he gave in to temptation?

(It's supposed to be in black and white.)

<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<

As you entered the building, you were greeted by a mixture of dim lights and soft music echoing through the marble walls. The atmosphere was a combination of warmth and mystery. The main hall was elegantly decorated, with gilded chandeliers and velvet curtains framing the tall windows. The soft murmur of conversation mingled with the rhythm of the music, creating an enveloping atmosphere.

To the left, near a majestic fireplace, a group of people converse in hushed tones. They are discreet, with penetrating glances and elegant movements. Their faces are pale, almost ethereal, and their eyes reflect an ancient wisdom. They are vampires, and their presence adds a touch of intrigue and sophistication to the party. They wear dark, elegant costumes, which contrast with the vivacity of the rest of the guests.

In the centre of the room, a group of humans were laughing and chatting animatedly. The difference between them and the vampires is obvious: where the humans are loud and lively, the vampires are reserved and observant. A couple of young human girls were trying to make conversation with a very attractive vampire (not knowing what he really was), but the interaction was brief and cordial, always keeping a respectful distance.

On the dance floor, the music changes to a livelier beat. Couples move to the beat, and strobe lights paint their figures in vibrant hues. To one side, a vampire woman watches with a faint smile, her eyes following the dancers' movements with a distant fascination. Her beauty is mesmerising, and her presence seems almost supernatural.

The bar, located in a shaded corner of the room, is a meeting place for those looking for a drink. A bartender mixes cocktails (non-alcoholic, evidently) with skill, his movements fluid and precise. Humans order their favourite drinks, while vampires opt for glasses of dark wine, which seem more symbolic than necessary.

In the back garden, the night is cool and quiet. A group of vampires had gathered here, away from the hustle and bustle of the party. They converse in hushed voices, their words barely audible in the night air. The lighting was soft, provided by hanging lanterns casting a faint glow over the plants and flowers. The atmosphere was relaxed and almost solemn, a stark contrast to the vibrancy of the interior.

Back inside, someone has started a guessing game, provoking laughter and shouts of excitement among the humans. The energy is infectious, and for a moment, even some of the vampires seem to relax and enjoy the spectacle.

As the night wears on, the party continues. The vampires remain in their corner, observing and occasionally joining in, while the humans continue to celebrate, oblivious to the subtle tension that the presence of the immortals brings to the atmosphere, but perhaps they were actually waiting for someone.....

And there he was, Kuran Kaname entering along with his wife (very well groomed, too). With elegant, barely noticeable steps in the bustle of people, they settled down next to the director to start talking.

                                               <<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<

The welcoming party was held in an elegant and majestic room, destined to receive both him and his sister. The atmosphere was refined and relatively quiet, an atmosphere that combined formality with the expectation of such a special event. Although the party was three weeks after their arrival, the headmaster insisted on keeping the date, and they had no choice but to accept this decision.

Despite the palpable tension between them, Kaname decided it would be best to keep a safe distance and not get too involved with the hunter that night. He knew that any attempt at rapprochement could trigger a confrontation that neither of them was in a position to face. The hunter's hostility was evident; he could sense it in his aura, an almost tangible vibration that suggested imminent danger. He was sure the hunter would have his Bloody Rose at the ready, ready to point it directly at his head at the slightest hint of threat.

He could feel the hunter's gaze following him around the room, a constant presence he could not ignore. Though his stamina was still present, he was aware that he still needed rest, as he had mentioned earlier. The recent wounds still required time to fully heal, and risking a direct confrontation might be unwise. The last time he had underestimated the hunter, he had paid a heavy price, and he had no intention of repeating that mistake.

As soft music filled the air and the discreet conversations of the guests echoed in the background, Kaname decided to focus on observing the surroundings. The room, illuminated by the dim light of crystal chandeliers, was elegantly and luxuriously decorated, with details that reflected the opulence of his world. Shadows danced softly on the walls, creating an almost ethereal atmosphere that contrasted with the inner tension he felt.

Still, there was a certain fascination in the way the hunter held his stance, firm and resolute. The mixture of hatred and determination in his eyes was almost hypnotic. Kaname could not help but be intrigued by this human strength, a strength that, despite everything, was not without its vulnerabilities. Perhaps, he thought, it was precisely that combination of strength and fragility that made him so dangerous and yet so fascinating.

The decision to stand aside was not an easy one. There was something about the hunter that awakened in him an instinctive desire for possession, a yearning to approach and claim that which was forbidden to him. However, caution would have to last. For now, at least, he chose to watch and wait, keeping his own desire in check. He knew there would be future opportunities to explore that complex and dangerous connection, but tonight, patience would be his best ally.

Changing the subject a little, the people around him, at least the women, turned, trying to conceal their looks of attraction and fascination, to look at him. As today was a "special" night, he had decided to comb his hair back instead of leaving it as he normally did; loose and somewhat dishevelled. Even Yûki looked at him with an astonishment he tried to hide. It didn't surprise him at all as he wasn't used to combing his hair that way, yet it was interesting to see the somewhat incredulous looks from the people who knew him (such as his nobles, other vampires, his wife and the headmaster).

Evidently, he managed to catch everyone's gaze except Zero's; it made him so angry that she ignored him like that... But then again, it wasn't so healthy to obsess over the white-haired guy like that, after all, she only needed him for sex. Nor that he needed his approval or attention. 

He decided to focus on the conversation right under his nose, or rather under his nose, since he was taller than both his companion and his father-in-law. He took a sip from the glass of wine in his hands. It was true that none of the wines or cocktails being served contained alcohol because there were minors among them; though that was not something he really cared about.

- "You look good with that change, Kaname. You should leave it on more often..." The headmaster commented as he looked at his son-in-law's new look, "You know, for a while, when I was still serving as a hunter for the Association, sometimes my colleagues would ask me to cut their hair. Someday you could let me fix that beautiful hair of yours."

With that he had gone too far because Yûki, who stood by his side with a slightly stoic look, scrutinised his "father" with irritation and some embarrassment. Cross laughed and patted Yûki's head affectionately. 

Sometimes Cross went so overboard... Oh my god....

- "I'm sure Kaname won't want you to cut his hair, Dad." 

If it wasn't for the pureblood using the word "daddy", Cross, he would have started faking one of his typical sad dramas. 

- "Oh, Yûki... You'll always be my adorable little girl! I don't care if time goes by and I die as long as you still look so young!"

It seems that director Cross did start one of his typical dramas (I was wrong). The ex-hunter caught his daughter in his arms and squeezed her as she cried on his shoulder, quite exaggeratedly. A few people in the vicinity, including the vampires, turned to see what was going on but they already knew, most of them, the personality of the director, so they didn't make a big deal out of it.

A smile twisted on his lips, though slight, denoting how stupid he thought the whole performance was. "Pathetic, he thought as he turned away. He began to observe the rest of the guests, as if he had nothing better to do (and he had nothing better to do). It was very boring to be at this party, and it was for him. I guess the problem was that he was used to more serious things and, honestly, in his most humble and sincere opinion, it was like night and day; the humans were having fun and laughing while the vampires were staying out of it and minding their own business?

He took a small sip from his crystalline cup, which contained that bleeding red liquid. His fangs accidentally grazed the rim of the glass, but it only took a small withdrawal from the object to keep him out of trouble.  

He was so engrossed in his own thoughts that he did not even notice the hostile gaze of one individual in particular, whose wounds had healed but who was thirsting for revenge. 

He continued his tour of the elegant room. There wasn't much to catch his eye, really. The closest thing that amounted to entertainment was watching one of the human guests almost drop two glasses of wine as he made his way towards his companion, a girl just as young, almost turning the whole thing into a rather colourful accident.

In the end he decided to go for a while with his beloved nobles, who had dressed up for the party. Always in subtle dresses and suits that stood out from the rest; that was vampires. It didn't matter if they were disheveled or in clothes that weren't so fancy or flashy, they would attract attention just the same.

He said goodbye to his sister and the headmaster and made his way to the others. When he arrived it was easy to join their circle as they had been waiting for him, for they knew he was coming sooner or later.

They all greeted him in their typical serious voices, though they relaxed more as the conversation progressed. As if the reunion a few days ago at the entrance of the boarding school had not happened. They did not talk about anything important per se, but it was interesting to listen to the others; only to those he considered "equals", obviously. Their words concentrated, rather, on the lives of their nobles as he listened. He couldn't deny that this was to keep track of them, less so, but it was also good to know where they were and their routines in case he ever needed them again, despite having "freed" them from their status as pawns.

Aidou gazed into his wine glass with an absent expression, fascinated by the way the scarlet liquid swirled and reflected the light in ruby glints.

In the other corner of the opulent room, Kein and Ruka were exchanging words serenely. Both were elegantly dressed, and were reclining in the majestic green velvet armchairs with golden borders that added a touch of luxury to the room. The chatter between them was leisurely, their voices barely rising above the general murmur, lending them an air of complicity that only friends of many years could share.

Near the dessert table, Shiki and Rima were engaged in sampling a variety of sweets rather than the more traditional food and drink options on offer at the event. Rima held a delicate raspberry macaron, while Shiki savoured a small chocolate truffle, both oblivious to the formal conversations and more interested in the pleasure the sweets gave them.

On the other hand, Seiren, ever alert and vigilant, stood in a strategic corner of the room, her keen eyes scanning for any possible threat. Despite the seemingly calm and safe atmosphere, her duty was to protect, and she did not let appearances distract her from her task.

Everything was quite normal to the point of being a total bore, though, as far as her dark wine-coloured eyes could see, people, in general, seemed to be having a great time. Even from this distance he could see how his sister felt at ease and cheerful.  

A quiet snort escaped his lips as he broke away and headed for one of the hall's huge stone terraces. She had had enough, so she bid farewell to her nobles and stepped outside for some fresh air. 

Evidently, fiera would find no entertainment either, but at least he could get some air and not laughter.

Luckily for him, there was no one on the terrace he went to but he could watch the people inside from out there so he leaned against the railing with his elbows and just watched the couples dancing and the many other events going on at the same time. Then he counted, 15 couples dancing (human and vampire), over 20 people around one of the food and drink tables, 4 girls watching another (who was a beautiful vampire), a group of guys trying to get another group (but of girls) to want to dance with them..... It could have gone on ad infinitum. 

Another tired sigh escaped her lips. Everyone seemed boringly happy... Kaname watched with boredom the crowd of guests dancing in the ballroom. Laughter and soft music intermingled, but to him it was just noise. His eyes, dark and enigmatic, roamed the room, searching for something to capture his interest, but there was nothing.

With a frustrated sigh, he turned his head to the other side, seeking relief in the cool night air. The full moon bathed the vast forest surrounding the huge hall in silvery light, casting long, mysterious shadows. For a moment, gazing at the vast, silent landscape gave him a sense of peace, but it was short-lived.

Suddenly, something caught his eye among the trees. In the distance, a couple was embracing and kissing intensely, completely oblivious to their surroundings. Kaname felt a sudden surge of anger at the sight. His eyes narrowed, and his jaw tightened. Displeasure quickly turned to deep anger.

Why did it bother him so much? It was a question that echoed in his mind, but the anger only grew. The sight of the couple stirred something dark and repressed within him. A pile of emotions that he had kept under control for too long began to surface, causing his chest to fill with an inexplicable fury.

It was as if the image had struck a chord, stirring up feelings of envy and frustration that Kaname did not wish to face. 

She squeezed the edge of the terrace railing so hard that it ended up cracking under her hand, trying to calm the whirlpool of anger churning inside her. His thoughts were becoming more chaotic, and his emotions more intense.

The anger he felt was not for the couple themselves, but for what they represented. Something he had lost or never really had. An unfulfilled desire he had carried for too long, and which now emerged with uncontrollable force.

Finally, he turned abruptly away from the couple's sight. He walked back into the living room with a scowl on his face and his eyes alight with anger. His presence, normally calm and controlled, radiated an unsettling energy, causing some guests to move out of his way.
Kaname knew he needed to control those emotions before they turned on him, but the image of the couple was still etched in his mind, intensifying the fire of his anger.

Kaname tried to calm himself as he made his way back to the living room, but the sight of the couple in the forest still clouded his mind. Her emotions were on the verge of spinning out of control and she needed an escape from the party before she did something crazy. He headed towards the exit with the intention of making an excuse later for Yūki and the headmaster, thinking he could simply say he didn't feel like being there anymore.

As he made his way through the guests, his ears caught a familiar voice. He stopped in his tracks and turned around, seeing Zero conversing with Yūki. What he saw infuriated him even more: Zero wasn't arguing with her, as was usually the case, but they seemed to be engaged in a friendly conversation.

That was the straw that broke the camel's back. Kaname felt the fire of anger flare up inside him again, now accompanied by a pang of jealousy he hadn't expected. The idea of Zero and Yūki interacting so cordially bothered him more than he wanted to admit. He couldn't stand the idea that Zero could find some sort of comfort or friendship in Yūki while he was dealing with his own repressed feelings.

With determined strides and eyes darkened with anger, Kaname approached where they stood. His mere presence seemed to change the atmosphere around the conversation, and Yūki's eyes met his for an instant. However, Kaname paid no attention to him; his focus was entirely on Zero.

Without a word, Kaname grabbed Zero's arm, abruptly interrupting the conversation and dragging him away from his sister. Surprise and bewilderment flashed in Zero's eyes, but Kaname had no intention of explaining himself at that moment. There was something more urgent he needed to resolve.

- "I need to talk to you," Kaname said in a tone that left no room for argument, her eyes still glittering with barely contained anger.

As they walked away from the room, Zero noticed the tension in the air. He knew there was something else behind Kaname's behaviour. Though he didn't know exactly what it was, he was willing to find out. However, Zero already suspected Kaname's intentions and was not about to give in easily.

Kaname finally stopped in a more private place, letting go of Zero's arm and facing him. His mind was in chaos, but he knew he had to face what he felt, even if he wasn't prepared for the consequences.

- "This can't go on like this," Kaname muttered, his voice a little softer, but still charged with emotions that Zero didn't want to face.

Zero raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued but also irritated. He knew there was something beyond Kaname's controlled facade.

- "What are you talking about, Kuran?"- Zero replied, with a mixture of defiance. He was playing dumb. I knew it.

Kaname stepped a little closer, keeping his eyes fixed on Zero, letting his presence speak for him. There was a latent desire he couldn't ignore, one that had been burning inside him for a long time. And though he knew Zero hated it, he had reached a point where his own impulses were pushing him beyond reason.

- "You know what I'm talking about, Zero. Don't pretend you don't feel this tension as much as I do. Yūki isn't going to... Help me with this. But you can."

Zero shuddered as he understood the insinuation (reminding him, once again, that there was no escape for him), the seriousness in Kaname's voice. The hatred for Kaname was palpable, but in that moment there was also a dark curiosity, a part of him that wondered how far Kaname would go to get what he wanted. Zero knew he had to resist, but Kaname's grip was too strong. He tried to break free, remembering that he had a gun as a last resort, but even that seemed futile against Kaname's determination.

Kaname took a step closer, his proximity was overwhelming, his gaze intense. Kaname's lips curved into a barely perceptible smile, as if he knew Zero's thoughts.

-You don't have to like me for this to work," Kaname whispered.

Zero struggled with all his might, but Kaname's grip wouldn't budge. Frustration and helplessness began to grow inside him as he tried to break free, knowing that his attempts were in vain. His wounds from the fight had healed but his body was still quite weak from the lack of blood.

Kaname kept his grip firm as Zero's breathing became ragged, a mixture of rage and something darker that they both knew was present, even if they didn't want to admit it. Zero had always hated the way Kaname seemed to read him, even the thoughts he didn't want anyone to know.

- "You can't do this. Fuck. You're not going to get away with this," Zero muttered through gritted teeth, frustration vibrating in every word. He tried again to break free, but Kaname's strength was overwhelming, as if he was harnessing every drop of power he had to keep the white-haired man right where he wanted him.

Kaname tilted his head, his eyes never taking his eyes off Zero. He was aware of the gun hidden in the hunter's jacket, but it didn't bother him. There was a dangerous line of tension that could be felt in the air, and they both knew that, despite their differences, there was a magnetic attraction that kept them entangled in this constant conflict.

(You know, opposites attract. JA JA 😏) 

- "Why do you keep resisting?" asked Kaname softly, his words full of quiet defiance, "You know as well as I do that this isn't going to go away just because you pretend it's not there."

Zero gritted his teeth, his mind was searching, desperately, for a way to escape the situation. However, there was something in the pureblood's gaze that made him question everything he thought he knew about the vampire. He couldn't deny that there was something more than hatred in their interactions; a tension that went beyond the simple differences between a hunter and a vampire.

- I'm not one of your toys," Zero replied sternly, trying to keep his composure.

Kaname let out a soft laugh with some hints of dark malice, a sound that made Zero's skin crawl, "I never said you were. But there's something about you that I want, and we both know it."

Finally, Kaname's grip loosened, but only enough for Zero to catch his breath, not for him to escape. Zero stared at Kaname with a mixture of defiance and something he didn't want to acknowledge.

- "Don't do this to me, Kaname," Zero said, his voice reduced to a whisper that only they could hear.

Kaname watched Zero, noticing the internal conflict in his eyes. Zero's denial only fueled Kaname's determination, intensifying the attraction he felt towards him. He knew he could no longer ignore that urge, that growing need that told him not to stop.

- "Zero," Kaname said with renewed firmness, "I don't want to keep pretending this doesn't exist."

Zero remained silent, his gaze fixed on Kaname with a mixture of defiance and something else indefinable. Despite Kaname's words, he couldn't simply accept what was happening. His hatred for the vampire was ingrained in his being, and the inexplicable attraction he felt only confused him further.

"I told you no, Kaname. I told you and I'll keep telling you. No, no, no and NO!" -Zero replied, his voice tinged with despair and anger. He clenched his fists, trying to hold on to his resolve.

Kaname took a step closer, his presence enveloping Zero in palpable tension. "I've been patient, Zero. But enough is enough."
Kaname was exhausted from the games, and his patience had reached its limit. Instead of arguing further, he leaned forward and lifted Zero up, carrying him over his shoulder as if he were a sack of potatoes.

- "Put me down, for fuck's sake! Why don't you get it fucking straight already!" -The hunter protested, slamming his fists into the vampire's back in anger to the point of digging his nails into his back.

- "If you keep this up, it's going to turn into a real nightmare for you." -His voice had gone completely cold and emotionless, keeping his grip firm as he made his way towards the white furry's bedroom.

The hallway lengthened in front of them, and Zero continued to resist, even though his strength was no match for Kaname's. The bedroom door appeared before them, and with a push, Kaname pushed it open, stepping in decisively.

- "This is ridiculous." -Murmured Zero, his attempts to break free slowly diminishing as he realised the inevitability of his situation. He felt humiliated but he also didn't know how to stop this. Yes. He thought about his Bloody Rose but it turns out, for the first time in fucking years, he had forgotten to put new bullets in it (after last week's fight) and worst of all, he didn't even have any. He didn't have any left. 

Kaname deposited him roughly on the floor, as if keeping the hunter on his shoulder was more of a nuisance than anything else, once they were inside, he closed the door, aggressively, with a definitive click. He looked at Zero, who was glaring at him.

- "What do you think you're doing?" -Zero asked, not bothering to hide his irritation.

- "You know that. So don't pretend you don't know what's about to happen. Fuck." -Kaname said, his voice filled with a mixture of frustration and desire. "Why can't you understand? It's not like I was going to kill you either, God, you're impossible."

The hunter's brow furrowed further at Kaname's words. Though he knew he could no longer escape his situation, he didn't plan to give in either. Resistance ran through his veins, and he wasn't about to let Kaname's desire overpower him so easily.

Despite the uncertainty, the white-haired man decided that he would not leave the place until the situation was resolved or took a completely different turn. He was determined to maintain control over his destiny, even if it meant facing Kaname's relentless determination.

Kaname, however, had other plans. For him, this was all a game, a challenge that had intrigued him for far too long. The desire he felt for Zero was not one of love or emotional connection, but of pure physical attraction that had been growing into an uncontrollable obsession.

- "You know this is inevitable." -Kaname said, leaning even closer, with a lopsided smile that made it clear he enjoyed the tension between them, "You can resist all you want, but we both know how this will end."

The ex-human struggled to maintain his composure, but his heart was pounding in his chest. The hatred for Kaname was only rivalled by the frustration of not being able to escape the situation. His gaze, intense and defiant, bore into Kaname's eyes.

- "It's just a game to you, isn't it." -Spatted Zero, his voice laden with contempt.- "I'm just another pawn on your board."

Kaname shrugged, not bothering to deny the accusation but a mischievous smirk appeared on his lips. -"No. You are no mere pawn. Just as caterpillars transform into beautiful and spectacular butterflies, you have transformed into the king of the white pieces." -He replied, his nonchalant tone only serving to increase Zero's anger. -But that doesn't change the fact that I want you.
The hunter didn't see that coming, causing him to blush a little (tiny bit) and make a face of disbelief, but he wouldn't be fooled by her dirty lies. 

The white-haired man knew he had to do something, but he was caught in a dilemma. As much as he wanted to put an end to Kaname's arrogance, his options were limited. Kaname's power and influence were hard to ignore, even for someone as strong as Zero.

Without warning, Kaname lunged at Zero, taking advantage of his surprise to grab him firmly. Before Zero could react, Kaname carried him over his shoulder like a sack of potatoes, again, showing impressive strength for his elegant figure. He threw him like he was nothing on the bed but, instead of starting to undress him, he stepped back to observe his prey.

To watch his face before everything...

Before...

Tearing him apart...

(This is the image of Kaname that I wanted to publish in the other chapter. It's not digital, sorry. (。_。)) 

Chapter Text

Zero stood up from the bed, jaw clenched and scowling, clearly irritated by Kaname's attitude, "You're nothing but an arrogant bastard," he spat, his voice strained with frustration, "You think you can just play with me like I'm a toy?"

Kaname smirked with an expression of satisfaction that did nothing but fuel Zero's anger, "It's not a game, Zero. It's a fact," the pureblood replied in a seductive, calm voice, "You're the only one I'm interested in right now."

Zero debated internally, aware that any attempt to escape might be in vain. Kaname's presence was suffocating, his power impossible to ignore, and worst of all, a part of him didn't want to resist. An internal struggle burned inside him.

The hunter knew he had to fight, he had to resist the attraction he felt towards the pureblood, yet he didn't want to understand or accept any of it. To him, Kaname's words were just another manipulation. He struggled with all his might, determined to prove that he would not be subdued so easily. He tried to get up again, but Kaname moved quickly, closing in to block his escape - "There is no point in resisting." -Kaname said softly in a dark whisper that echoed in the room.

- "Bullshit! Get away from me!" -He hissed, pulling out a silver dagger he was carrying concealed. The pure blood paused for a moment, eyeing the weapon with a mixture of amusement and respect.

- "Are you going to use that, Zero?" -Asked the vampire in a mocking tone but with an underlying warning, "Your stubbornness is one of the things I hate most about you."

Zero clenched the dagger tightly, though his resolve wavered. For a moment, the room fell silent, only the sound of his heavy breathing filling the air.

Finally, Kaname made his move, closing the distance between them in an instant. He grabbed Zero's wrist with a firm grip, causing the dagger to fall to the floor with a clatter, "You know this is inevitable," Kaname muttered with his eyes fixed on the white-haired man's, filled with desire.

Zero tensed, feeling the weight of the situation on him. He was aware that his resistance was futile, but still, his pride prevented him from giving up completely.

Kuran watched him for a moment longer, a mixture of triumph and genuine interest in his gaze, "Don't worry, Kiryuu," he finally said in a low, persuasive tone, "I'll make you enjoy it.

With that, Kaname bowed, stepping forward to claim what he had been wanting for so long, while Zero, caught between fear and rage, prepared for what was to come....

EVER!!!

He couldn't allow himself to be taken advantage of so easily.  He still had strength left and he wasn't about to give in to Kaname. He grabbed the pureblood's face with his free hand, literally, pressing his nails into his skin until the blood began to flow and his hand began to tremble from the effort, and tried to push him back, which was quite difficult given his state.

- "You have no right to do this, Kuran!" -Zero shouted, his voice filled with a mixture of rage and despair, "I'm not an object you can use and discard at your whim."

Kaname barely flinched from the pain. But it was enough for the hunter to find a small glimmer of freedom. Seizing the moment, Zero slipped out from underneath the vampire, pushing him with all his might until he managed to break free. He quickly got up from the bed and ran for the door, his heart pounding a mile a minute. And he knew he'd said he wouldn't leave until this was settled, but he was getting a terrible nervousness for the first time in his life... And his temper was normally cool...

The hope of escape burned in his chest as he hurried towards the exit. But just as his fingers grazed the doorknob, Kaname appeared again, moving with the speed of a predator hunting its prey.

Zero felt a firm pressure on his arm as Kuran caught him again, pulling him back with almost insulting ease. His attempt to flee had been in vain.

- "Did you really think I'd let you get away so easily?" -Kaname said with a satisfied smile, "You're more entertaining than I thought, Kiryuu. But make no mistake, I'm not going to let you have fun at my expense."

The white-haired man tried to resist, but the pureblood's strength was overwhelming. Despite his struggle, he was dragged back onto the bed, aware that his attempt at freedom had merely been a distraction for Kaname, who had let him believe he had a chance.

- "This isn't over," Zero warned, his gaze full of defiance. Though trapped, he hadn't quite lost his spirit.

Kaname looked at him with a mixture of admiration and desire, knowing that the real battle had just begun. Or should I say carnage? Because he wouldn't let the poor prey get away with it at all. He watched him intently, enjoying the challenge in Zero's eyes. Despite the hunter's resistance, Kaname was determined to get what he wanted. Meanwhile, Zero, on the verge of despair, felt his options quickly running out.

- "If you're not willing to do it the easy way, Zero..." -Murmured Kaname, approaching with a dangerous predatory gaze- "Then I'll be forced to take what I want the hard way and don't think your tears will make me stop... It will be a festival of pains only and exclusively for you.... So, I warn you, you'd better accept your fate now..."

Zero trembled at Kaname's words. The pureblood's tone of voice was soft, but it had a dangerous edge that left no doubt about his intentions. The ex-human felt his heart pounding in his chest, not only from fear, but also from the frustration of knowing he was at a disadvantage.

- I won't let you get away with this," he snarled, trying to wiggle out of Kaname's grip.

But the vampire was relentless. With a swift movement, he pushed him back onto the bed, his hands firmly gripping Zero's wrists to immobilise him, who struggled with all his might, though the difference in power was evident. Despite his training and skills, the white-haired man was trapped.

- "It's useless to resist, sweetheart... You'll only hurt yourself more...," -Kaname whispered, leaning closer, her lips barely grazing Zero's ear, in a dangerous tone. "I've always gotten what I want, and you'll be no exception."

Zero knew he had to think fast. If he had learned anything in his time as a hunter, it was that he should never give up, even in the most desperate situations. He had to find a way to break free, to stop 

Kaname from carrying out his threat.

'There's always a way,' he thought to himself, trying to remain calm. As the situation grew increasingly tense, Zero looked for any opportunity, any distraction he could use to buy time or find a way out.

Kaname, for his part, seemed to enjoy the game, aware that he was in control. However, his patience was not infinite, and the ex-human could feel time running out. He had to act before Kaname decided that the fun was over and the suffering had begun.

                                               <<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<

It was a very embarrassing situation for the ex-human. His heart was pounding, his breathing was ragged, and his body was trembling as Kaname pinned him to the bed. Never before had he experienced such a terrifying and unnerving feeling.  

Suddenly the memory of Shizuka attacking his parents and biting him echoed in his mind, but what was happening now was different. It was a myriad of emotions swirling inside him, confusing his judgement. Should he give up? Keep fighting? Fear paralysed him, but anger drove him to resist.  

Zero's paralysis didn't last long, as Kuran, with precision and speed, managed to catch his wrists with one hand, pressing them firmly against the mattress.  

- "Ah! Stop it!" -Zero shouted with his jaw clenched- "I'll kill you when it's all over! Do you hear me, I'll kill you!"  

Kaname let out a sardonic laugh at Zero's threat, enjoying his desperation.   

- "Ouch... My poor thing..." -Said Kaname, his voice dripping with mockery, "I'm sure you'll enjoy it so much that, when I'm done with you, you'll wish you were my little whore full time. " 

The white-haired man squirmed under the pureblood's grip, but his body betrayed his mind with tremors of anguish. He could not allow this degenerate to break him, but the vampire's strength was unbreakable.  

Kuran's frustration had intensified since Kiryuu had tried to escape, but his desire now overcame all other thoughts. He knew he had to act before the situation became more complicated. It was the first time he had ever felt so aroused, a sensation he had never experienced, even with Yûki.  

With his free hand, he slowly slid it down Zero's thigh, until he reached his crotch. The ex-human trembled under his touch, aware of what was to come without wanting to accept it yet. He knew that if he let go, the hunter would try to escape again. He watched Zero with a greater intensity than usual, his eyes full of desire and dark determination.  

- "Promise me that you won't try to escape if I let you go." -Demanded Kaname in a firm if somewhat mocking voice.  

- "WHAT!" -He exclaimed in disbelief and fury.  

He had expected that reaction from the hunter. Kiryuu's gaze was a mixture of anger and distrust, both towards him and the hand that threatened to cross an unacceptable line... Which only amused him that much more.

With a burst of adrenaline, the white-haired man launched one last offensive, trying to free his hands with all the strength he had left. His body trembled from the effort, but his determination burned brightly.  

- "You'll never get away with this, Kuran!" -Spatted Zero with words full of defiance.  

Kaname, surprised by Zero's strength of will, momentarily loosened his grip, allowing him to partially free himself. Zero wasted no time, twisted and pushed Kaname with all his might, managing to gain some distance between them.  

However, before he could plan his next move, Kaname was already on him again, grinding her pelvis against his, relentless in her desire to not let him escape.  

- "You don't understand, Zero." -Kaname muttered, his tone dark with determination. This isn't just about desire, it's about possession. I will not rest until you are completely mine, and by that I mean you will not be free until I get what I want from you.  

Zero couldn't help but feel a mixture of rage and despair as Kaname held him firmly in place on the bed. He knew that his attempts to escape had been in vain, and the pureblood's strength was simply overwhelming. On the other hand, Kuran was staring at Zero with an intensity that was almost palpable, a mixture of desire and determination shone in his eyes, as if there was no tomorrow. He knew the ex-human was a fighter, but that only excited him more. He was determined to reclaim what he considered his.

- "You have no right to do this!" -Zero shouted, his voice filled with rage as he struggled futilely against Kaname's grip. I'm not an object you can use at your whim.

- "Oh, Zero..." -Kaname replied in a soft but firm voice, "I've waited too long for this. I've given you opportunities to do it the easy way, but you seem to prefer the opposite. If you think about it, it's not my fault that things ended up like this... Don't you think?"

With a free hand, Kaname began to unbutton Zero's trousers, ignoring the hunter's protests and resistance. The white-haired man tried to squirm, but Kuran pinned him down with ease, keeping him trapped under his weight.

He could feel the chill of the air on his skin as Kaname ripped off his trousers and underwear, leaving him vulnerable and exposed. The shirt was all he had left, and his mind raced with thoughts of helplessness and despair. All because he hadn't recovered, yet, from the fight.

- "I hate you... I hate you! YOU DON'T KNOW HOW MUCH I HATE YOU! -Zero whispered, at first, but then ended up shouting again. This was humiliating for him; the worst thing ever. He couldn't even look at himself or the brunet.... 

The whole thing was horrible. His words filled with a mixture of fury and humiliation came out of his mouth again with determination - "This isn't going to change anything."

Kaname leaned closer, his face only inches from that of the trapped prey. His eyes were dark and deep, and his voice was a dangerous whisper when he spoke.

- "You don't have to love me, Zero, for this to work..." -He said in a seductive but cruel tone... "You just have to accept it."

Zero gritted his teeth at that comment. His body trembled with frustration and anger. He knew he was trapped in a situation he couldn't control, and the reality of his helplessness hit him hard.

The pureblood smiled, enjoying the ex-human's resilience, even though he knew the hunter's fight was coming to an end. The emotion of the moment was almost too much to bear, and he knew it was time to act.

- "How I pity you, my dear..." -He was saying with a mischievous little smile, "I'll make you enjoy it first... How about that?

Zero's jaw was clenched and one eye was closing and opening slightly in disbelief. He couldn't believe that this was really happening. He wished it was all a dream... More like a nightmare. Though the worst came when Kuran, still keeping his grip on his wrists, moved his free hand towards his still normal member. 

- "No! Stop it. Don't touch me..." -His voice had taken on an entirely different tone, once cold, angry and worried and now somewhat pleading. Though his gaze remained... More or less.... For he was crumbling by the second.

He tried desperately to close his legs, but from the first moment he realised it was a futile effort, as Kuran was firmly positioned between them. Every attempt to pull his legs together only served to push the vampire closer to him, intensifying the pressure of his body against his. It was as if each movement only brought them closer together, making the pureblood's presence feel stronger and more dominant.

- Oh... Come on... You have nothing to be ashamed of." -He chuckled through gritted teeth, "I know for a fact you're a virgin... You've done well to save yourself for me."

'Asshole,' the white-haired man thought in frustration in his head. His cheeks tinged a deep red as he felt the pureblood's fingers already beginning to brush against his cock, ready to grab and jerk him off.

Kaname, before proceeding with the task, looked up and looked at the hunter. After seeing with satisfaction the newly acquired colour in his beautiful pale complexion, he didn't think twice before he grabbed his member, entirely in his hand, and started to masturbate it, pressing on some points.

A choked sigh escaped from between his lips. He couldn't believe, still, that all this was true. He closed his eyes tightly and turned his head to hide it on the back of his arm. He couldn't let Kuran see him like this... How embarrassing... Though it seemed the pureblood didn't have the same opinion as he finally let go of his hands but lowered his body so far that it was impossible to try to pull away again.

- "Don't you like the feel of this...?" -He purred lustfully in her ear, now that he was close.

At last. Finally. FINALLY. 

He had what he wanted. He couldn't believe it had taken him this long to have sex. Oh, God. Almost a year. Even he didn't know how he'd survived for so long. He didn't even know how he hadn't gotten sick of the situation. He didn't even know why he hadn't grabbed his bitch of a sister and forced her legs apart and her hips to move....

- "N-No... Ngh~..... B~Stop it... I-I don't..." -He moaned desperately.

He had to bite his lip to stop making strange noises. But the worst had not yet begun. It did, however, when Kaname slipped a finger inside him. It gave him such a strange sensation that a shiver ran through his entire body, but it wasn't the only thing, as twinges of pain began to set in where Kuran's finger passed through.

He could no longer endure such strange and painful sensations. He desperately needed to hold on to something, anything; for keeping his hands in fists did not seem to be enough. So he chose to dig his nails hard into the pureblood's back. Partly out of revenge, partly out of necessity.

- "Ah?" -He wasn't surprised at that but he wouldn't let Zero be the one to be aggressive, "It was always you who played with fire without caring about getting burned...".

Those were the last words he said to her, filled with something worse than lust, before he started to aggressively move the two more fingers he had stuck in her....

                                               <<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<

A piercing scream echoed through the bedroom for only a few seconds before the owner was silenced. Zero could no longer stop himself from letting out whimpering moans at the thoroughbred's actions, which were more rough and aggressive than just a few seconds ago.

- "S-Stop it... Stop~..." -He groaned in desperation. His arms tightened their grip on the vampire's back, pressing down with his nails and tearing at the fabric of his suit. "Please... Stop... St~... You fucking asshole~..." -He groaned with his jaw clenched in anger. 

But the movements didn't stop, on the contrary, they were acquiring a firmer rhythm until... Until he pressed something inside him that caused him to spasm (his prostate). He buried his head in the thoroughbred's shoulder with tears spilling from their sockets and sliding down to the edge of his jaw in pain.

Lascivious sounds echoed through the walls, like an unstoppable, well-defined melody. 

I was sure that no one must have been looking for them at the party... Or maybe it was the opposite? It didn't matter much either, really. The only thing he wanted was his own satisfaction, so he wouldn't let anyone find out about them either. Changing the subject a bit, the hunter seemed to be ready for penetration even though he didn't trust anything. It was nice to feel him trembling, sobbing and moaning as he clung to him. Very nice...

- "Zero..." -He called out to him with dark lust mixed with a mocking tone... "What are you doing hiding there...?" 

Kiryuu didn't respond with words, but instead pressed herself tighter against him, pressing herself against his mate's neck. It was only then, as he felt that closeness grow even closer, that he decided to stop. However, he did so not out of compassion or empathy, but because the heat emanating from their bodies, both his own and Zero's, was becoming unbearable. He longed to get rid of the clothes that were beginning to suffocate him.

Pulling away a little, just enough to get a clear view of the hunter's expression, he noticed that he was visibly in pain. His face reflected a mixture of suffering and bewilderment. Although he did not utter a word or move, it was evident that he was in a state akin to shock. His eyelids trembled as he kept his eyes closed, his lips remained sealed and his face was tense, as if all emotion had been concentrated in that instant.

Seeing him like that aroused in him an irrepressible desire to kiss him. He bent his head with that intention, knowing that the ex-human would not open his mouth to receive the kiss. Gently, he let his tongue brush against the hunter's lower lip, gently moving up to explore further.

 Suddenly, he felt Zero's hand tangle in his hair (which had already returned to its natural state after all the earlier struggling), holding him tightly and firmly.

- "I'll do it."

The hunter's firm, confident voice echoed in his ears, and his determination took Kaname by surprise. He hadn't expected that from Zero, who had acted with desperation until now. But this time, the resolve in his tone was unwavering, and seemed to challenge him to even reconsider his actions.

- Will you do it, will you become my little whore? -He asked him with a cocky grin as he stepped back a little to let him speak.

Zero's face twisted into an angry grimace and he pulled her hair further back. 

- "No, asshole. You know what I mean so stop acting like a fucking idiot." -Even his gaze had changed; firmer now. He couldn't help what was about to come to him but he wouldn't let Kaname think he was going to cry either; his pride was still there (even if he was practically naked) - "But on one condition." -he added.

- "One condition? I don't think you've understood your place here..." -He couldn't believe what he was saying. Did he think he could negotiate? No. No. No. No. No... - "No strings attached. We both know what I'm going to do to you, Zero... I don't think anything you say is going to change my mind..."

The ex-human may have been tugging on his hair more but he didn't flinch, or rather he didn't react. He didn't care how hard he was or what he wanted; he'd come for sex and he'd go with it but, now that he thought about it, he was being too loose with Zero... That couldn't be.

- "I'll leave you ONLY if you're gentle. I don't want you to act like a brute."

A chuckle escaped his mouth after hearing the request. Him? A brute? 

Since when, ha ha ha ha ha ha ha....

(No comment ಠ_ಠ)

He turned away from Zero, pulling his body back and leaning on his bent legs on the mattress. He watched the hunter intently as he began to strip off his clothes. With calculated movements, Kaname began to untie and unbutton his own clothes, slowly removing each garment. The atmosphere was charged with tension, and his eyes never left Zero's face, as if to capture every reaction it provoked in him.

Zero, now "free" from the leech's grip, struggled up on the bed. He moved slightly away from him, sitting with his legs bent and close to his chest, trying to create a barrier between them. He tugged his shirt tightly, covering his exposed body to regain some dignity and security. His eyes, unruly, could not help but watch as Kaname, with unnerving calmness, stripped off his clothes. In the blink of an eye, the thoroughbred was left in nothing but his underwear, sporting tight black boxers that accentuated his figure and, more importantly, marked what was about to enter him. The tension in the air was palpable, as Zero tried not to be intimidated by Kaname's dominating presence.

(I'm not very good at funds. At first Zero was going to have a window behind it... (┬┬﹏┬┬))

- If you don't do it slowly, Kuran, I won't let you. Did you hear me? -His voice sounded as usual again; angry. He actually had his reasons for asking that, since, knowing Kaname's strength and judging by the time they almost did it and the huge bulge he could see in his boxers, he didn't feel like ending up assless. He just didn't want to die like that. The end.

Kaname watched Zero with a mixture of curiosity and mischief, his dark eyes twinkling with restrained excitement as he leaned forward slightly, resting his hands on the bed. "So what's with this sudden change of decision, Kiryuu?" -He asked in a tone of voice that hinted at his amusement. The smirk that tugged at his lips was both mocking and inquisitive, "I thought you were totally against this..." -The room seemed to grow smaller with the tension emanating from every word, and Kaname couldn't hide his satisfaction at the apparent contradiction in Zero's behaviour.

- "And I still am! Don't think I feel like having to sleep with someone as indecent, imbecilic and unscrupulous as YOU."

- "Ouch..." -He muttered in a slightly angry voice, while maintaining her provocative expression. That had been a low blow, and even if he didn't respond, his gaze darkened a little. - And why do you think you will stop me in case I refuse...? Truth be told, I thought you were smarter than that."

He was right. The damn leech was right. There was no way I was going to listen to him... Unless.... UNLESS... Maybe if he told her that... Maybe if he said that... Maybe he'd agree, even if he had to sacrifice himself.

He let out a sigh and lowered his head, debating whether it was the right choice or not. In the end, he had no choice but to accept it. He raised his head again and fixed his amethyst gaze on the pureblood's wine-coloured one. 

- "If you promise..." -He cut himself off, he couldn't say it. If he did, he would have no dignity left, but if he didn't, he would probably go through a long period of pain and abuse that he couldn't avoid even if he put up a fight (no matter how recovered he was). It might have been possible to kill Kaname months ago, but certainly not now.

- "If I promise what? I'm running out of patience, Kiryuu. And you know how I get when I get angry... Besides... I can't take much more of this. -Kaname's voice had shifted to a mixture of anger, malice and desire as she glared at the hunter. After he finished speaking, he brought his right hand to his erect member, which was still sheathed. 

He startled a little at the sight of it but then looked at it with hatred and disgust, again. He had to say it now. 

- "If you do as I ask... I-" -He frowned for a few seconds- "I won't put-..... " -It was useless. If he didn't take it seriously he would never be able to finish the sentence. 

He took a breath of air and looked at him resolutely. As much as he didn't like what he was about to say, he had to ensure her own well-being even if it was still a violation - "I promise not to put up resistance in case there are next times."

He didn't see that one coming. 

He didn't respond immediately. The hunter's words echoed in his mind, trapping him in silent reflection. Wordlessly, he moved slowly, leaning his back against the headboard of the bed. His gaze was fixed on the ceiling, with an expression that could be interpreted as pensive, though there was more to those lost eyes.

After a few seconds he turned his head and fixed Zero with his sharp gaze. What he had just proposed was no joke. Clearly, with his strength and size, he could overpower Zero at any moment, but he knew he would put up a fight. He always did, could he ever get enough of it? Instead, with this new "rule", so to speak, things would be very easy for him... Of course, he wouldn't be able to use all his strength when it came to ramming him.

- "Mmh... Interesting proposition. Are you afraid I'll break you in two?" -He joked.

An indignant expression came over the hunter's face. Without a second thought, he grabbed the nearest pillow and, with a restrained fury he could not suppress, hurled it straight at the thoroughbred. The pillow flew across the space between them with the force and determination of a projectile, hitting him full in the face. Though it was just a piece of cloth and cotton, the blow resonated as if he had thrown something much heavier, charged with all the frustration and rage boiling inside him.

- "Of course not." -He hastened to say with a faint blush of embarrassment. Ash... Only Kuran could make him that angry. -I just don't want you to hurt me. That's all."

The pillow fell into his lap without any complications. If he was honest, he hadn't seen that attack coming, and the white-haired man still hadn't fully recovered from the fight. His face stung, but the sensation disappeared momentarily as he ran a hand over it.

- ‘All right. I accept.’ -He said in a slightly more serious tone. There was no longer mockery in his eyes. ‘But that means no resistance of any kind. Do you understand? No gun, no daggers, no nothing. And much less squirming because, I warn you, it will only be enough for you to break your word once for me to break it too.

- Don't worry... I know what's good for me...’ -He grumbled, still glaring hatefully at him. He folded his arms while still sitting on the bed (which was fortunately double and wide), away from this guy. 

Kaname also just stared at him with a serious look on his face but for very different reasons than Zero. He was not looking at him with rage, but with attention. 

He observed his shrunken figure and the way his shirt almost covered all of him except for his feet, shoulders and part of his chest. His skin was so pale... Paler than his own (and he was a full-blooded vampire). 

- ‘Come here,’ he said in the same neutral tone as before. The truth is that Zero was like a wild kitten; if you approached him: run away, if you tried to touch him: he would pull out his weapon (which would be equivalent to him biting you), if you tried to get his attention: he would ignore you, if he felt threatened: he would already start baring his teeth (that goes for both comparisons)... That's why you had to be careful with him.... 

(I needed to make a comic out of this. Sorry. You can tell me if you want more parts... ✪ ω ✪)

A shiver ran down his spine but he wasn't going to refuse, after all he had promised... He stood up uncertainly and walked to the other side of the bed, where Kuran was. All in all, he would just have to endure this until he and Yûki left the academy. His feelings of hatred would not change...

A somewhat sinister smile came across his face as he watched her obey him. -Very good and now take off your shirt. We need to be naked to do this.’ -It really felt so good to be in control.

- ‘Tch... You're unbearable...’ -He spat without holding back, (that wasn't a deal breaker).

Before obeying, he eyed Kaname warily. He didn't like having to do this, but there was nothing he could do to stop it. He brought his hands to his remaining buttons and unbuttoned them very, very slowly to make the wait unbearable for Kuran. Just because he was ‘in favour’ of doing that, didn't mean he was going to make things easy for the leech. 

Once he was done he let the shirt, on its own, slide down his arms until it fell softly, with a thud, to the floor due to gravity. Now he was completely naked and had nothing to cover him up under the watchful eye of the thoroughbred, who kept roaming over him. In truth, he thought it would be much worse, but now that he was calmer, things didn't seem so bad. He had never been one for modesty, but the idea of being naked in front of his enemy still didn't sit too well with him.

- ‘Your body is very pale...’ -he remarked offhandedly.

- What's that supposed to mean, Don Vampire? I suppose you knew that your kind are literally the colour of a sheet of paper? -He grumbled. What was that about? Judging, Kuran's body was more like normal flesh-coloured.

He scanned Zero for a few seconds with his maroon gaze and then held out a hand. 

- ‘Come on. There's no point in delaying this any longer.’ -Murmured with a mischievous grin that lit up his face. However, his gesture was immediately rejected by the hunter, who, without showing direct resistance, opted to climb into the bed on his own, preferring to maintain his independence. But that small display of autonomy was not something the thoroughbred was willing to allow. With a firm resolve, he grabbed him firmly by the wrist and pulled him towards him, as if every fibre of his being refused to let him escape.

The ex-human impacted against his half-lying body.

- Hey, what's wrong with you?’ he grumbled as he tried to get off of him, but hands gripped him tightly.

- ‘Have you forgotten our deal already? No struggling..."-Kaname couldn't believe that he was already trying to break the contract although, on second thought, Zero must have been a bit scared since it was his first time... (🎶Kitty cat Zero... Mew mew ~(￣▽￣)~*🎶). So, to begin with, it would be better to take a somewhat different position than face to face. 

He let Kiryuu move to his left and lay down on the mattress, face up, then he could turn his body sideways and stay there. 

- ‘What now...?’ -I knew a nervous note in his voice had come through, because why hide it? It was the first time he'd ever had sex, and with another man. He wasn't used to or familiar with any of this. All he could do was maintain an expression that hovered between indifference and nervousness and keep his body tense. Not to say that he could feel Kuran's erection pressing against his leg.

- ‘Now I'm going to finger you again.’ -Kaname spoke with his voice seemingly calm though there were hints of mischief. This was getting better and better for him by the minute... ‘But don't worry, I'll be gentle... You know that... You made me angry before, that's why I hurt you so much when I put them in...’ -He whispered in his ear in a sinisterly sweet voice.

He knew that, in and of itself, that would hurt. It had nothing to do with whether Kuran was slow or fast, but he wanted things to go well. He closed her eyes and frowned not to look at him as she spoke.

- ‘O-Okay...’ - He didn't want to explain much further.

With his eyes closed, his perception sharpened, and every movement of the pureblood's hand on his belly felt intensified. The hand moved slowly, caressing his skin with a gentleness that made her shiver. He could feel Kaname's breath close to his head, warm and steady, as if he was enjoying inhaling each of the contradictory feelings stirring inside him.

With his eyes closed, his perception sharpened, and every movement of the thoroughbred's hand on his belly felt intensified. The hand moved slowly, caressing his skin with a gentleness that made her shiver. He could feel Kaname's breath close to his head, warm and steady, as if he was enjoying inhaling each of the contradictory feelings stirring inside him.

When the pureblood's hand slid towards the forbidden area of his body, his slender, long legs instantly tensed, wanting to close to protect himself, but the reaction was half-heartedly cut short by an uncontrollable shudder. With an effort, she half-opened his eyes, just enough to see that Kaname's hand had already reached it's destination. The sight made his heart pound harder, aware of the proximity, of the inevitable, while the mixture of fear and desire kept him trapped in that moment.

- D-Slow down... Do it slowly...’

Zero's barely audible murmur did not go unnoticed by him. He could already feel the poor ex-human's body sweating next to him. He gently pressed his fingers, not yet entering, into his small, tight, pink anus. He had no condoms or lube so he had to make do with what was there. He frowned for a moment because he was dying to penetrate him with his cock. He couldn't take it anymore so he slid his index and middle finger inside the hunter.

 - ‘Nhg~.... A~Ah... W~Wait~...’ - Zero's voice came out choppy, drowned out by the moans he was struggling to hold back. He tried, unsuccessfully, to maintain an indifferent expression, but pleasure and tension betrayed him, forcing soft moans to escape his lips. He felt the brunet's fingers steadily opening and lubricating him from the inside, a sensation that kept him on the edge of sanity.

It was an overwhelming mixture of pain and pleasure, a completely new and unfamiliar experience for him. His insides contracted involuntarily, clenching around the encroaching fingers, intensifying the sensations that coursed through him. But everything changed when the fingers began to move with greater speed. The sudden change took him by surprise, causing his back to arch immediately, and his head to sink harder into the mattress. 

He closed his eyes tightly, unable to stop the moans and murmurs that flowed freely from his open mouth. Every sound she made seemed to resonate with more intensity, as the wet, obscene noises of internal movements spread through the room, amplifying the intensity of this most intimate and overwhelming moment.

- ‘K-Kuran~... You said you'd go slow~..... You're a fucking liar~...’ -He groaned in despair as he felt the change in speed. He pretended to sound annoyed but couldn't manage it. Plus he was hyperventilating through his nose.

- ‘But I'm going slow... You can't complain so much just for this, dear prey...’ -Kuran's voice had changed to a completely playful and lustful one. The pompous thoroughbred was back to his old self.

- ‘Tch... Son of a-. AH~!’ -Before he could finish the sentence, a sudden pressure on his prostate made him shudder with such intensity that his body reacted immediately. A spasm ran up and down him, forcing him to twist his torso slightly and cling tightly, placing his hands behind Kaname's neck to find a foothold. His moans, ragged and pleasure-laden, escaped his lips uncontrollably - ‘Ngh~.... Ah~. Ah~...’ -The sounds he made were uncontrollable, reflecting the mixture of sensations flooding him. Each new wave of pleasure seemed to bring another moan from him, as his body surrendered completely to Kuran's expert caresses.

Kaname turned his head so he could look at him as he continued with his fingers. He had never seen him with such a lewd expression that was starting to make his want to fuck him already. 

- ‘You don't know how horny you're making me right now.’ 

The pureblood uttered a few words in a husky voice, laden with desire, before launching himself onto his mate's lips and kissing him fervently. His tongue aggressively slipped into the ex-human's mouth, who at first tried to resist, pushing him away in an attempt to push him away. But the intensity of the moment quickly overwhelmed him. Gradually, he surrendered to the tide of emotions that engulfed him, trying to keep up with his pace and match his passion.

However, all his efforts were in vain. The pureblood's strength and dominance were absolute, and the ex-human's clumsy attempt to reciprocate only highlighted how inexperienced he felt in the face of the flood of sensations that shook him. His heart was pounding wildly, as his mind was engulfed in the chaos of this overwhelming kiss and his body began to move, unconsciously, in rhythm with his fingers.

In that instant, everything else ceased to matter. He was caught up in the fervor of the brunette's lips, in the overflowing emotion that swept through his body like an uncontrollable fire.

(There was an editing error here. I should have done Kuran in his underwear but I drew him without it. Since it was so difficult for me to make the legs, I decided to leave the image and also make the other one. ╰（‵□′）╯)

(By the way, I was a little inspired by the position by watching a part of a series that I really like, although I changed some parts of it so that it wasn't exactly the same.  (︶^︶))

He felt much better than he had imagined, even though the pain persisted. But he immediately began to feel an irremediable urge to cum; the climax was near and Kuran's continued movements only spurred his body on that much more to reach such a state.

- ‘W-wait~... Don't go on~...’ -He spoke in a distinctly nervous and moaning tone, abruptly pulling away from Kaname's mouth and abruptly cutting off the kiss. The pleasure was so overwhelming that his body began to writhe, struggling to break free, desperate to stop what was consuming him. But the pureblood did not share his desire to stop; on the contrary, he continued with even firmer, deeper movements, intensifying the sensations, pressing many more times into his prostate.

Kaname leaned over him slightly, bringing her face close to his exposed neck, where she began to lick and kiss with devotion. Each caress of his tongue and each searing kiss on his skin increased the intensity of what he was feeling, enveloping him in a whirlwind of pleasure that he could not escape, despite his desperate attempt. But when he bit down, sinking his fangs into his pale complexion, a gasp escaped from between his lips. The bite, deep and firm, caused pain to mix inextricably with pleasure, creating a storm of unique sensations that coursed through his body. The sting of the bite intertwined with the euphoria, intensifying each emotion to the limit. It was a pain that, far from driving him away, trapped him even more in the experience, taking him to a place where suffering and ecstasy merged into one.

Zero's muffled scream echoed in Kaname's ears, further stoking the fire that burned inside him. As he slowly withdrew his fangs, his eyes were drawn to the thin line of blood that remained on the ex-human's pale skin. Wasting no time, Kaname licked the wound with an intensity bordering on desperation, savouring every drop as if it were a delicacy reserved only for him. He felt Zero's body tremble beneath his, each shudder speaking of the internal struggle between pain and pleasure.

Kuran raised his head and watched the hunter's face. His gaze met narrowed eyes, clouded with tears from the sensations that had engulfed him. Zero's lips, half-open and trembling, seemed to invite him to continue.

Without warning, Kaname closed the distance between them with a kiss that left no room for tenderness. This was not a delicate or soothing gesture; it was voracious, hungry, filled with an intensity that overflowed. It was as if he wanted to devour him, to consume every part of the white-haired man through his lips. The brunette kissed him with a ferocity that spoke of his desire to claim him, to erase any trace of resistance.

Zero, still shaken by the mix of emotions, barely had time to react before the kiss enveloped him completely. Kuran's aggressiveness left him breathless, but at the same time trapped him, unable to pull away. Despite the flood of sensations that overwhelmed him, he felt his body give way, responding to the kiss with a mixture of need and desperation.

Kaname held him tightly, one hand clinging to the nape of Zero's neck with a pressure that bordered on pain, preventing any attempt at escape, while the other increased the rhythm inside him, now moving his fingers in different ways. Each movement of his lips was an act of possession, a reminder that in that instant, Zero belonged to him completely. The kiss left no room for doubt; it was an intense, almost brutal bond that enveloped them both in a union charged with desire and domination....

Suddenly, the climax came with overwhelming force. A white liquid emerged, spilling between them and staining his clinging torsos, leaving a warm, wet trail on his skin. Zero groaned against Kaname's mouth, his body trembling from the intensity of the moment, but when he tried to pull away, the firm hand gripping the back of his neck held him pinned, giving him no chance of escape. Every attempt to pull away only plunged him deeper into the sea of sensation, while Kaname's kiss continued to devour him with unrelenting passion.

Zero choked on Kaname's tongue, causing saliva to run from the corners of his mouth, but that wasn't enough to stop the pureblood. Kaname continued the kiss, relentless in his desire, until finally the air ran out of him and he had to pull away, panting and hyperventilating. Usually serious and controlled, this time even he was overcome by the intensity of what had just happened. The kiss had been too much, even for someone like him.

Lust, desire and pleasure swirled in his stomach, igniting him from within. No, more than that. They consumed him completely, begging him for more. His eyes, now darkened with lust, glowed with an intensity that left no room for doubt: it would only grow. The tension between them was palpable, charged with a promise they both knew would soon be fulfilled.

- ‘Now... I need him now...’ -He growled hoarsely as he stripped down to his underwear, finally exposing his dick; a mighty 25 long and 9 meters wide rod with which he had been endowed.

(I had nothing to do with that... (⌐■_■))

He swallowed audibly as he contemplated what was before his eyes. He hadn't expected Kuran to be so well endowed, and the shock of the revelation left him momentarily speechless. A mixture of awe and anticipation washed over him, and for an instant, he felt relieved that he had made such a deal. Now, more than ever, he understood the implications of what he had agreed to, and a spark of curiosity flared within him, mingling with a desire he had not anticipated.

He raised the back of his hand slyly to his mouth, trying to hide his nervousness, as he murmured a few words of acceptance. With an almost imperceptible sigh, he spread his legs wider, giving the vampire better and more direct access. He was no longer in a position to refuse; his body was beginning to crave it, wanting to feel him inside, even though his mind was reluctant to accept what was happening. However, even if his body gave in, his feelings remained unchanged, firm in their conviction not to let go completely.

Although it might already be too late for that...

Seeing how the prey volunteered to be penetrated, Kaname wasted no time. He approached immediately, positioning himself between his legs with a determination that left no room for doubt. Zero, his face flushed and flushed, kept his hand over his mouth, trying to stifle any sound that might escape. His eyes were fixed on Kaname, watching with a mixture of nervousness and anticipation as the vampire began to rub the tip of his member against the slick exterior, triggering a series of sensations that made him shiver.

As Kuran began to slide inside him, a deep sensation of pain washed over him, feeling his body stretch and open to accommodate the pureblood. Every inch he advanced seemed to tear at his resistance, and unable to help himself, Zero squeezed inside him, trying to mitigate the pain, but that involuntary gesture only spurred Kaname to keep thrusting, deeper and deeper.

- ‘N-Not so fast...’ -He moaned in plaintive desperation, his voice trembling as his back arched involuntarily from the intensity of the penetration. Covering his mouth with his hand was no longer enough to contain the moans that escaped his lips.

Kuran heard his words, but at that moment, pleasure and lust had him completely blinded. Ignoring Zero's plea, he pushed hard the last remaining seven centimetres, entering him aggressively and quickly. The pain it caused Zero was excruciating; his hands clutched at the sheets in desperation, his fingers piercing them as his body trembled under the intensity of the invasion.

- ‘Imbecile~.... W-what do you w-what do you think you're doing...?!’ -His voice came out in a crack, a mixture of pain and fury echoing in his words, as he struggled to maintain some control over what was happening, though the reality was that Kaname's every move was pushing him beyond his limits.

- ‘Fuck you. Or are you not seeing this?’ -He growled with some anger.

Desperation was beginning to take hold of Kaname. Zero's insides were so tight and pleasurable that the desire to move, to lose himself in the sensation, was consuming him. Every second that passed without action was unbearable for him; he wanted to let go of any explanation, any words, and simply give in to the overwhelming urge to start moving inside him, to claim him completely.

- ‘Y-You said you'd go slow...’ -Zero moaned with effort, his voice cracking with tension and pain. Speaking while he felt the pureblood's massive member stretching him from the inside was almost impossible, but he mustered all the strength he had left to do so. Despite the vulnerable position he was in, he felt he had to at least try to maintain some control over the situation. Every word he spoke was a challenge to the intensity of the moment, but also a reminder of his determination.

Kaname, deep within him, was motionless, but Kiryuu could feel the eager throb of his mate's desire, the pent-up urgency vibrating in the air between them. He knew that any words he spoke would not stop the pureblood, but he still had to try. There was something about the way Kaname looked at him, like a predator that had captured it’s prey, that made him feel helpless, at the mercy of his will.

However, he was not about to give in so easily. Though the vulnerability of his position was obvious, he decided that he would not leave all control in Kuran's hands. With an instinctive and desperate move, he wrapped his legs around the pureblood's waist, pressing himself tighter against him. Feeling the warmth of Kaname's body so close, so deep inside him, was overwhelming. But it wasn't just that; it was a way of trying to limit Kaname's control, to make sure any movement was shared, to make sure he didn't hurt him any more than he was already enduring.

Kaname let out a mischievous chuckle as he noticed the white-haired man's response. The sensation of being wrapped around Zero's legs, so firmly held, only fueled his desire more. He liked that Kiryuu was trying to control him, that he thought he could slow his advance, when in reality, it only heightened the intensity of his own emotions.

- ‘What's the matter, afraid I'll ram you?’ -Kaname sneered, his voice laden with mockery and satisfaction. He knew he had the power at that moment, and enjoyed every second of the ex-human's internal struggle. Zero's vulnerability only served to heighten his desire, to make him want more, to push him beyond his limits.

The hunter scanned him with his eyes, his gaze reflecting a mixture of pain, defiance and growing fear. He was in so much pain that the thought that Kaname might move even more aggressively filled him with dread. His body trembled under the weight of pure pain and burning desire that mingled inside him. He knew that any false move by Kuran could bring him to the edge of his endurance, and that terrified him.

The pain was intense, but it was the feeling of helplessness, of being completely at Kaname's mercy, that really frightened him. He felt the pressure inside him, Kaname's urge to move, to claim him completely, and though he wanted to resist, his own body was beginning to betray him, to crave what he knew he shouldn't allow. He knew he was losing ground, that the sheer pleasure and desperation that consumed him were a dangerous combination that could drag him where he didn't want to go.

At one point, as pain and pleasure struggled to dominate his mind, Zero looked down at his belly, almost reflexively. What he saw made him hold his breath, his eyes widening in surprise and disbelief. There, just beneath his skin, a pink bulge slowly crept upwards, stopping just a few inches below his navel.

For an instant, horror and fascination gripped him, the lump was unmistakable, and the reality of what was happening came over him with a clarity that chilled him to the bone. He knew exactly what it was, and that realisation sent a shiver down his spine. His insides shuddered at the tangible evidence of the invasion he was undergoing, and his mind struggled to process the mix of emotions that overwhelmed him.

Soon, as if afraid that Kaname would notice his reaction, Zero looked up again, trying to conceal what he had just seen. He could not afford to show weakness, he could not allow the terror that passed through him to be uncovered. He re-focused his attention on Kuran's face, trying to control his breath and hide the trembling that threatened to seize his body.

But in his mind, the image of the bulk under his skin was still engraved with fire, reminding him of the intensity of the situation, the cruelty of what he was experiencing. Despite his efforts to hide it, his body reacted in ways he could not control, and the feeling of being completely invaded consumed him, making him feel more vulnerable than ever.

Kaname had perfectly noticed the way Zero's eyes went up and down, capturing the bulge moving under his skin. However, he decided not to say anything, letting the silence speak for him. Instead of words, he leaned a firm hand on Zero's belly, slightly pressing. That simple gesture made Kiryuu's mouth escape more yelling, a sound that vibrated with the mixture of pain and pleasure that passed through him.

With a calculated patience, Kaname prepared to start moving. At first, he opted for a slow pace, feeling that Zero's interior was squeezing him with an intensity that made any sudden movement difficult. There was no way to move forward quickly without risking harm, and although his lust blinded him, he did not want to force Zero to the point of breaking it. Despite the voracity of desires that consumed him, he knew deep down that he had to be cautious, at least at first.

But his lust, that overwhelming need for satisfaction, soon recovered control. As the seconds passed, his movements began to change, becoming rougher, faster, pushed by a primitive desire to take it all. Every time he moved, he felt how Zero's body responded, sometimes with a whisper, others with a chill or a sigh, but always with a note of pain that resonated in the air.

Zero tried to contain himself, but the intensity of what he was living was too much to bear it in silence. Every sting of Kaname made him shudder with greater force, hissounds a reflection of how painful that was. The pure blood had set aside its promise of going slowly, preferring instead to get lost in the pleasure of satisfying its own desires. There was no clemency in his movements, only a ruthless rhythm that demanded more than Zero could give.

Despair began to seize Zero, who, unable to endure all that, sought something to cling to. The sheets always broke under his nails, tearing with every attempt to find relief. With no other choice, he ended up clinging to Kaname's back, sinking his claws into the brunette's flesh in an attempt to find an anchor, something that would keep him firm as his world collapsed around him. The feeling of his nails clawing into Kaname's skin was almost catartic, a reflection of the mixture of pain, fury, and a dark acceptance of his destiny at that moment.

<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<

I only wished that all of that ended at once. Every second that passed was a torment that seemed to have no end, an agonizing mixture of pain and despair that consumed it from within. He knew, in the depths of his being, that Kuran would not listen to him, that any supplication or supplication would fall to deaf ears. There was no way to stop him, not as long as Kaname's pure desire had completely dominated him. Zero understood that he had no control over what was happening, and that only increased his despair.

Every swing, every move of Kaname, reminded him of how helpless he was in that situation. As he struggled to keep control, not to succumb to pain, it was clear that the only one who really all that was Kaname. The satisfaction on the face of pure blood, the pleasure evident in each of his gestures, was a cruel contrast to the torment that Zero was experiencing.

Kaname delighted in the power he had over him, in the way he could shape and manipulate his body to his liking. To him, all that was a game, a feast of sensations that only increased his desire. Instead, for Zero, there was no escape, only the hope that everything would end soon, that pain and humiliation would eventually fade away in oblivion.

(Surely if you look at the hand you will think that it does not fit in the image, that is because I was starting to get fed up with the drawing not coming out of the hand so I used my own.  Sorry. I'll probably correct it at some point and re-upload the image.  <(＿　＿)>)

But what Zero did not expect was that Kaname would change his position so quickly and abruptly. From time to time, the pure blood pulled out his enormous penis from within the hunter, anxious to enter again with even more fervor. Without giving him time to react, Kaname ripped Zero out of his position on his back, holding him tightly by the legs. With a rough and decisive movement, he turned it abruptly, forcing it to stand on four legs on the bed.

However, the situation did not stop there. He had barely finished positioning Zero, when the vampire penetrated him again, this time with a single push, with a fierce intensity. The sudden invasion caused a sharp pain that spread throughout Zero's body, tearing him out crying, mixed with curses and supplications for Kaname to stop. But the pure blood, blinded by desire, did not seem to have the intention of listening.

Kaname pushed heavily until his pelvis struck Zero's hip, his bodies fit with a force that seemed destined to break them both. Without wasting time, he aggressively grabbed him from his thighs, lifting him slightly and sitting with the hunter on it. Kaname's torso stuck firmly against Zero's back, his breaths intermingling in the dense air of the room. The vampire's nails clawed strongly into the flesh of Zero's thighs, so deeply that the skin began to bleed, leaving small red droplets that stained the sashes.

Suddenly, without notice, Kuran began to move. The pain erupted in the body of the white hair, who was not prepared for the brutality of the embests that followed him. Every move was a torment, a wave of suffering that passed through it from inside out. Zero could barely bear the intensity of the situation, his body convulsing with every stir while trying, in vain, to find a way out of the agony.

Kaname, for his part, was so consumed by pleasure and lust that he did not seem to record the screams and curses of Zero. His movements were frenetic, driven by an uncontrollable desire that left no room for compassion. The pure blood was completely lost in the ecstasy of the moment, alien to the suffering it caused, as if the only reality that existed was that of its own pleasure.

The situation, which was already unsustainable for Zero, worsened even more when Kaname thought of the evil idea of drinking his blood. The decision, like all that was taken by pure blood, was not consulted or warned, but brutally executed. With a shocking force, Kaname clawed his fangs into Zero's soft, pale skin, which was already on the edge of pain. The hunter could only gem with greater intensity, his voice drowned by the suffering that consumed him.

The blood began to flow from the wound, flowing so rapidly that it seemed to want to escape the torment to which it was being subjected. Kuran, with an insatiable greed, drank it all with fervor, each drink being a meal he as if it were liquid gold. The pleasure he felt in tasting Zero's blood only intensified his lust, further fueling his wild movements.

- Enough! Enough! Stop, you idiot!” -Zero wept with his voice intertwined by pain, every word coming out between groaning and screaming of despair as his eyes continued to release tears that fell like a waterfall on his face.

But there was nothing I could do. His body was trapped, being moved against his will by Kaname's relentless embroidery. The bite in his neck only added a new level of agony, a torture that seemed to have no end. All he could do was bend his head backwards, almost rubbing Kaname's shoulder, while the vampire continued to drink from it with an almost animal intensity.

The feeling of being completely at the mercy of Kaname, of not being able to control anything of what was happening to him, filled him with an even deeper despair. His eyes closed strongly, trying to block the pain, but the torment was too intense to be ignored. Meanwhile, Kaname continued to drink, driven by an insatiable desire that left no room for compassion or moderation. Every drop of blood he swallowed filled him with dark satisfaction, while Zero sinked more and more into despair...

<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<

The long-awaited moment for Kaname finally came. Overwhelmed by the intense sensations of pleasure transmitted to him by both Zero's blood and his interior, the pure blood could no longer contain itself. With a sudden movement, he separated his thighs from the hunter's neck, leaving the bleeding wound exposed to the air, allowing blood strands to scatter everywhere. Without paying attention to Kiryuu's complaints and supplications, Kaname increased the intensity of his movements, pushed by an insatiable desire that blinded him to everything else.

Each stroke drew him closer to his climax, and he was determined to reach it no matter how much pain or suffering it inflicted on the process. Zero, for his part, could only twist himself of pain under him, his yelling and buzzing filling the room as his body trembled with every relentless movement of the vampire. But Kuran was too lost in his own ecstasy to stop, ignoring Zero's supplications as if they were nothing more than a distant echo.

Finally, after a series of raids that only increased Zero's agony, Kaname reached its climax. With a trembling of pleasure, he released the semen that he had been threatening to come out, completely filling the hunter's interior. Zero, trapped in Kuran's arms, twisted and swung, his body unable to withstand the pain that passed through him. The pure blood pressed him with strength, holding him firmly against him, making sure he didn't escape.

The air was filled with the sound of Kaname's interrupted breath and Zero's faint whistles. The first round had come to an end, leaving both exhausted, though for very different reasons. While Kaname was enjoying the remnant of pleasure surrounding him, Zero could only wish that it was over, knowing that, although this round had ended, the torment was probably far from over.

(I'm not good at funds. (; ́д')ゞ)

In the short moment of relaxation that followed his climax, Kaname unconsciously loosened his grip. Taking that opportunity, Zero made a quick effort to free himself from the arms of pure blood. With a desperate impulse, he departed from it, succeeding in pulling the member of the vampire from within and falling heavily on the mattress. The hunter did not allow himself a second of doubt; he rushed up from the bed, determined to escape. But he had not considered how weakened his body was. Her legs trembled uncontrollably, unable to withstand her weight. Without further remedy, he had to lean on the bed with his hands, his trembling muscles and his painful body.

Kuran, still immersed in the sequences of his ecstasy, took only a few seconds to realize what was happening. But when he did, his reaction was immediate and fierce. A furious groaning escaped from her throat, and her whistle broke deep. He looked like a predator who had been challenged, his dark and threatening aura enveloping him completely.

- "Where the fuck do you think you're going?" -He roared with fury, his voice filled with authority and frustration.

Zero, still resting on the bed, turned his head to look at him. His expression was a mixture of pain, anger and humiliation. Tears of frustration and despair fell on his face as he looked back at him with hatred and resentment.

- "Let them fuck you! You're an idiot! Let them give you!" "He cried, his voice full of anger contained.- "I don't understand why you do this to me...! Damn degenerate! ¡You promised it, and in the end you didn't fulfill your fucking words~...!"

What began as a challenging and furious shout, collapsed into a broken lament. Tears continued to roll on her cheeks, and Zero's voice broke at the end, revealing the deep pain she felt. It was a total humiliation. Years ago, when I was still a student with Yûki, I would never have imagined that I would end up in such a degrading situation, having such painful sex with someone I deeply hated.

For a moment, before all this started, he thought he could bear it, that maybe it't be so bad. After all, Kuran had promised to be kind. But now he realized how naive he had been, how once again he had fallen into the trap of the lies of pure blood. Kaname had only said what was necessary to manipulate him and get what he wanted, as he always did.

- "Stupid...!" "Zero cried, his voice drowned by sadness, as he felt how his legs completely ceded under him. Unable to stand, he fell to the ground, still clinging to the savannah, defeated and exhausted. He didn't care if Kaname saw him cry; he no longer had the strength to maintain his pride. He had shared more with this degenerate being than he had shared with any other person in his entire life... Even the relationship he had with his brother could not be compared to what he had just lived through.

The pain, humiliation and betrayal were too much to bear, and now, sitting on the ground, with tears falling on his face, Zero felt more vulnerable than ever.
                                                          

(Here will be the photo that I have yet to upload.)

 Kaname observed the scene with an expression that did not express any emotion. At naked sight, he seemed as cold and calculating as ever, but inside, he was somewhat stunned by the words he had just heard. For so long he had not felt anything genuine for anyone — not even for Yuki, who had been his world for so long — that the vision of the hunter in that state of vulnerability caused him a little emotional shock. He had to admit to himself that, in the depths of his being, those tears and that pain visible in Zero made him feel a tiny touch of remorse... though it was barely a flash, so ephemeral that he barely recognized it.

However, that little remorse was not enough to make him feel bad about what he had. On the contrary, a part of him continued to delight in the feeling of having the limit, of having experienced the most intense pleasure to which he could aspire. Kaname let go a long sigh, lowering his head toward the backwards, his face still unchanged,ining his serious attitude. It was true that he had breached his promise of kindness, but, however much he looked at it, he could not help justifying his actions. He couldn't control himself when he felt the pressure inside Zero, so tight, so enveloping. The feeling had been so wonderful, so perfect, that all self-control that he had planned to maintain vanished in an instant.

It was what he had waited for so long, that he had desired when Yûki, with an unbreakable determination, denied him what he so longed for. Now, at last, he had reached that culmination, and nothing could take hold of the pleasure he had felt.

But, seeing Zero in that state, crushed and crying in silence, he felt the need to do something. In the end, he decided to "try" to apologize, although the word itself seemed unpleasant to him. His pride prevented him from accepting any real mistake, but he knew he had to say something.

- "Hey... Don't put yourself like that... It hasn't been for so much..." "Kaname," said he, in a tone that indicated discomfort. He was not used to apologizing, and every word seemed strange on his lips. However, he kept the serious nuances in his voice, trying not to make the situation more uncomfortable than it was.

Zero, with his head still buried in the sheets and his body hurt, barely reacted to Kaname's words. Her voice broke into a drowning whistle as she replied:

- "Let them give you..."

Kaname could not help but slightly shudder at the answer, but the truth was that Zero's words and his condition had caused him a greater impact than he was willing to admit.

Zero's words, impregnated with pain and contempt, aroused in Kaname an anger that he had not anticipated. It was an emotion that he rarely allowed himself to feel, but at that moment, he found himself struggling to keep control. Without saying a word, he quickly recovered, leaving the bed with an almost supernatural grace. Unlike Zero, who twisted on the mattress, painful and weak, Kaname felt incredibly revitalized, as if the act they had just shared had filled him with renewed energy. Maybe I was a little exhausted, but not enough to stop.

His body, marked by well-defined muscles, shone under the thin light of the room, covered with a mixture of sweat, tears and blood. A combination that, at the time, seemed to perfectly represent the savage intensity of what had just happened. His presence was imposing, almost threatening, and as he stood by the bed, he looked at Zero with a hard expression, without any trace of the inconvenience he had shown before.

- "I'm not done with you, so get up and behave like you always do instead of crying like a kid." -The firmness of his voice was unbreakable, as he crossed his arms over his chest, projecting an authority that left no room for discussion. There was no room for weakness, not when he still had unsatisfied desires, not while he still felt that insatiable need to claim what he considered his own.

Kaname's words were like gasoline on a flame. Inside Zero, something exploded. The physical pain he felt in his legs, which could barely bear his weight, was eclipsed by the anger burning in his chest. He arose at a moment, ignoring the trembling of his limbs, forcing his body to obey him even if he was alone for a moment. He didn't care about pain; all he wanted was for Kuran to understand, once and for all, that he couldn't control it to his liking.

- "Well, fuck yourself, since you've got such a long cock, I'm sure it'll reach all the way to the back!!" -She cried Zero, her voice filled with a mixture of fury and despair. The words came out with a fervor that reflected the intensity of his feelings. His face, reddened by the effort and the tears still clinging to his cheeks, showed a fierce determination, though his knees already threatened to fail him.

But as soon as he finished speaking, Zero felt the force abandoning him. His body, so tense by anger, began to collapse. His legs, already trembling uncontrollably, ceded under his weight, and he was about to fall to the ground.

Kuran observed the forces leaving Zero's body, his knees beginning to yield under the pressure of what had just happened. An unbelievable, almost funny smile drew on his face. There was something in Zero's stubbornness that always managed to surprise him, even at a moment like that. He could clearly see the inner struggle of the hunter, how he resisted to succumb to the weakness that consumed him, but at the end, his body could no more.

Without wasting a second, Kaname moved with the speed and precision of a predator, closing the distance between them in an instant. Just as Zero was about to collapse, Kaname took him in his arms with an ease that underlined the force difference between the two. With one arm, he surrounded him firmly under his buttocks, lifting him from the ground as if he weren't weighing anything. Zero's head was higher than his, while his feet hanged far from the ground, helpless and without support.

The sudden proximity and nature of the contact caused Zero's annoyance to light up immediately. His pride, already wounded by the general situation, could not stand the idea of being helped, much less by someone like Kaname. Anger and frustration invaded him, and he began to force with his fists closed, hitting Kaname's shoulders with all his strength, though he knew that it would not take much to free himself.

-  "Let me go!" cried Zero with difficulty, his voice broken by excitement and exhaustion. Tears that she could not stop continued to fall on her face, soaking her cheeks and adding a hint of vulnerability to her expression. Though he wept in an attempt to show himself challenging, the result was an image that, for Kaname, only made him seem more vulnerable, adorable and, in a way, even more appetizing.

Kaname kept his grip firm, without being struck by Zero's punches. In fact, her eyes shone with a mixture of fun and desire, enjoying the scene. The smile that had begun as a simple curve on his lips now turned into something else, a malicious expression that outlined his true intentions.

- “I admit that your previous comment has made me funny, but I am not going to let you go. We're not done..." -Kaname murmured, his serious tone contrasting with the tension in the atmosphere. There was an indisputable certainty in his voice, as if he had already decided on the course of events and had no intention of allowing any interruption.

Without further preamble, Kaname went back to bed with Zero still in his arms. His strength seemed inexhaustible, while he lay on the mattress with the same ease with which he had done it before. He held Zero on him, surrounding him with his arms as if it were a treasure he was unwilling to release. He made no sudden move, leaving the hunter to feel the inevitable helplessness of his situation.

Zero, although painful and exhausted, continued to twist himself weakly in an attempt to free himself. However, every move he made only brought him closer to Kaname's body, who remained unstoppable, knowing that Zero could not so easily escape from his control.

Kaname held Zero on him, without making any abrupt movement, but without loosening the firm hug that kept him prisoner. His powerful body enveloped the hunter with a mixture of possession and absolute control. Zero, for his part, continued to twist itself weakly, his resistance now more symbolic than effective. Fatigue and pain mixed with frustration, making him feel trapped not only physically, but also in an emotional game he could not escape. Kaname had no intention of letting him go, not until he had finished what he had begun.

- "Tch. Let me go, you fucking bastard..." "Zero whispered in a barely heard murmur, his voice intertwined by the mixture of anger and humiliation he felt. 

He no longer cared about appearing desperate in the face of the bloodshed; he knew that Kaname seeing him thus, vulnerable and defeated. However, that resignation did not prevent his body from betraying his pride, and against his will, his cheeks began to tint an intense red, an involuntary reaction that made him feel even more exposed.

Kaname, noticing Zero's reddened expression, couldn't help but feel a wave of satisfaction. Every little detail of the hunter, from his embarrassed face to his weak attempts to free himself, only fuelled his desire to maintain control. Determined to intensify the tension, Kaname turned over himself, moving smoothly to change position. Now Zero was by his side, bowed to his back, with Kaname by him, but he didn't let go for a second. With his right arm, he wrapped it as if it were a trophy he had no intention of letting escape.

- "Force me..." murmured Kaname, his voice filled with a playful but dangerous tone, as a malicious smile spread over his face. He watching Zero's weak forcejee attempts, as if they were the last flashes of a flame about to extinguish. The hunter's strength was diminishing, but his stubbornness remained latent, refusing to surrender completely.

Zero shook the ring with more force, his movements becoming more and more desperate and loose. He knew that he was losing the battle, but he couldn't help but continue to resist, no matter how useless it seemed. The situation was wearing him, both physically and emotionally. He was so focused on his inner struggle that he didn't realize when Kaname, with an unexpected gentleness, approached his head to give him a small kiss on his cheek.

The contact was so sudden that Zero shook, his body remained quiet, paralyzed by surprise. He did not expect such a tender gesture in the midst of such a tense situation, and for a brief moment confusion seized him. Her cheeks, which were already red, were darkened even more by shame. How could he react that way? How could his body betray him so easily?

Kaname observed Zero's reaction with a mixture of fun and satisfaction. He loved playing with the hunter's mind, bringing him to the border between resistance and surrender. Although he knew he couldn't erase what he had done, he had no intention of doing so either. For him, this was part of the game, a game in which he didn't think to give up control.

- "What do you think you're doing?" "Zero asked with anger, his eyes shining with a mixture of anger and shame. Despite his trembling voice, he tried to maintain a challenging tone, though he knew that his resistance was beginning to fade.

Kaname laughed with her mouth open, showing her long white fangs shining in the darkness of the room. The hunter's reaction deeply entertained him, enjoying every small sample of vulnerability he managed to take from him.

- "It was just an innocent kiss... I don't know what you mean." "Kaname answered, his voice imbued with a playful and malicious tone, which only increased the tension between them. He knew that his words were far from sincere, but he did not intend to apologize for his actions. However, in the bottom, I understood that if I wanted to continue enjoying these encounters with Zero, I would have to find some way to calm him down, although I was not entirely sure what tactics to use to that.

Zero blew, disgusted, but could not ignore how his body reacted to Kaname's proximity. It was as if he was trapped in an internal struggle, his mind saying one thing while his body responded in a completely different way.

- "Yes! Everything but innocen-... Ah! Stop! Stop doing that!” "He cried out in despair, his reproach quickly turning into a broken supplication when he felt Kaname's lips slipping through his chest.

Kaname had decided to go a step further, whispering against the hunter's warm skin as his hands moved with a disturbing precision. His fingers closed around one of Zero's nipples, slightly squeezing it. The contact was gentle but firm enough to send a wave of contradictory sensations through the hunter's body.

He wanted to see how far he could take Zero, if the hunter would be able to withstand the caresses that now began to travel his body with a calculated deliberation. Every kiss, every smell, was designed to break Zero's already fragile will, to drag him to a state where resistance was impossible.

Zero, red of shame and with his heart beating out, tried desperately to turn Kaname away. He put both hands on the vampire's head, trying to separate it from his chest, but the weakness he felt in his body made it an impossible task. It was as if his forces had abandoned him, leaving him completely at the mercy of pure blood.

Kaname, feeling the struggle of the white fur under his hands, intensified his actions. She slowly descended, leaving a trace of wet kisses on the hunter's chest, until her lips finally found the other nipple. He caught him between his teeth, applying a gentle but decisive pressure. The small drowned gem that escaped from Zero's lips confirmed that he was on the right path, although he also knew that this would only cause the hunter to resist more.

However, that resistance was exactly what Kaname wanted. He wanted to see how far he could take Zero before he surrendered completely, before his mind gave in to the sensations that his body could not deny.

 'No,' cried Zero with a broken voice, full of despair, as his body moved weakly in an attempt to free himself. Every time he tried to escape from Kaname's grip, he felt how his forces weakened, his resistance diminished. What pure blood was doing to him was not at all unpleasant; indeed, his body betrayed his mind by responding with small tremors of pleasure. But Zero did not intend to allow Kaname to take advantage of him again. Not after all the pain and humiliation I had caused him.

With all the will left to him, Zero tried to turn around, looking for a position where he could get away from Kaname, even a little. However, his effort proved useless. Kaname was bigger, his body heavier, and his strength much greater. Zero, in his weakened and vulnerable state, had no chance. Every move he tried to make only reminded him how helpless he was, how trapped he was at that moment.

Kaname, for his part, every second of that useless resistance. He delighted in the yelling that came out of Zero's mouth, as if it were a melody designed exclusively for him. Each sound was a reminder of the control that he exercised over the hunter, and that excited him even more.

Feeling Zero's trembling hands supported in his forearms, Kaname raised his gaze slightly, observing every detail of the hunter's expression. Zero had his face colored with shame, his eyes shone with a mixture of humiliation and contained rage. It was a spectacle that Kaname tasted, like a predator enjoying the struggle of his prey before eating it.

"- Ah..." thought Kaname to himself, "how good it feels..."
The feeling of power, of having Zero completely at his mercy, was intoxicating. It was a victory he had long longed for, and now, with Zero under his control, he felt invincible. There was nothing Zero could do to change his destiny at that time. Kaname had control, and I didn't think I'd let him go.

- "I'll stop only if we have more sex." "Kaname said suddenly, with a firm and authority-filled tone, although a slightly malicious smile was drawn on his lips. His voice was serious, and there was no doubt that he was not kidding. He was used to his wishes as orders, and Zero was no exception.

Zero looked at him with unbelief, his mind stunned by the words he had just heard. How was it possible that, after all the pain I had inflicted on him, Kaname had the courage to ask for more? The hunter felt a knot of anger and frustration forming in his chest. That was the definitive proof that Kaname only thought of himself, that the pleasure of pure blood was always above everything else. There was no compassion, no remorse, only an insatiable desire that pushed him to continue.

- "No." Zero cried, his voice was just a whisper drowned by the mixture of emotions that embarrassed him.- "You have broken your fucking promise. Now you're gonna fuck, and I don't care what you say or do."

Every word was a challenge, a statement of resistance against the control that Kaname was trying to impose on him. Zero felt how his wounded dignity pushed him to confront that monster, even though he knew he had no chance physically. He't make it easy for him, he would not bow to the demands of the vampire.

For a moment, Kaname's face seemed to change, as if disappointment threatened to flourish in his expression. But that feeling was quickly replaced by something darker. Anger began to rush inside him, rising from the depths of his being. His eyes, once shining with a mixture of desire and satisfaction, became hardened, now showing a dangerous shine.

Kaname was not used to being challenged, let alone rejected in that way. Zero's refusal, his rebellion, aroused a fury in him that he rarely felt, one that could only be satisfied by restoring absolute control. He would not allow Zero's words to remain unanswered, much less his challenge to remain impunity.
A low, dark laugh slipped from Kaname's lips, resonating in the room with an echo that seemed to wrap Zero in an even more dense shadow. There was something profoundly disturbing in that laughter, something that caused a frostbite to pass through the hunter's back, even though he tried not to show it. It was as if that laughter was the manifestation of the true dark power that resided in the heart of pure blood, a power that he had no intention of concealing.

- "Oh... Of course we're going to have more sex..." -Kaname spoke with a malice that tinted in every word, as if he were tasting every syllable before letting it fall into the air, sharp as a knife. The darkness in his tone was palpable, and Zero felt how fear began to cling to his determination. As much as he tried to resist, he could not prevent his body from reacting with an imperceptible trembling, a reflection of the imminent threat he perceived.

Kaname looked at him intensely, his dark, penetrating eyes shining with a mixture of lust and cruelty. That sinister glow warned Zero that his refusal would not be taken lightly.

- "Do you think you're going to be able to do something to prevent this from happening?" "Kaname went on, his voice descending to become a sinister whisper that vibrated in the space between them. Every word seemed more like a sentence than a question, as if Zero's fate had already been sealed.
Slowly, pure blood shortened the distance between their faces. Her lips were barely a few inches from those of Zero, and her noses were rubbing, a touch which made the hunter's breath shake quickly. Her eyes met, and for a moment, everything in the room seemed to stop. Zero could feel the heat of Kaname's body, the pressure of his control, and the beating of his own heart hammering in his ears, increasingly fast.

Despite the panic that began to invade him, Zero refused to surrender. His pride and hatred of Kaname were the only things that kept his resolve firm, though inside he felt he was on the brink of collapse. I couldn't give in, not to him. Although fear struggled to take control, Zero tightened his teeth, trying to calm his wild heartbeat, determined not to show Kuran that he was scared. He knew that in those eyes, so close to his own, there was a vorace darkness, but yet he could not allow it to be consumed.

- "A-Away from me." "Zero whispered with a trembling voice, his resistance weakening as he looked down. Unable to endure the intensity of Kaname's eyes, Zero raised his hand abruptly, placing it on the face of pure blood in a desperate attempt to block his gaze. He knew that would not stop Kaname, but in his state of vulnerability, any barrier, however fragile, seemed better than confronting that dark, dominant look.

Kaname, fully aware of the inconvenience it caused to the hunter, smiled with a dark satisfaction. Zero's vulnerability was nothing more than a fuel for his own desire. What could hurt the hunter also gave him a twisted pleasure. The way Zero desperately tried to avoid him only made Kaname even more eager to take control, reminding Zero who really had the power.

When Kiryuu's hand lay on his face, Kaname felt it was the perfect time to show Zero how those little rebellions were paid. Without any warning, he grabbed the hunter's arm with inhuman force, his fingers clinging to the flesh as he approached Zero's wrist to his lips. Without wasting a second, Kaname drowned his cheeks into the exposed veins, perforating the skin precisely and maliciously.

Zero released a drowned cry, his body tense by the pain caused by the bite. The contact was brutal, an invasion of his body and soul, a reminder of how little he could do to resist pure blood. Every drop of blood that Kaname sucked carried with him a fragment of Zero's fortress.

The hunter, unable to free himself, simply let his head fall heavily on the pillow, his body abandoned to the destiny imposed on him by Kaname. He felt the warmth of the blood escaping from his body, while the tears running through his cheeks mixed with impotence and pain. It was a pain that not only limited to the physical wound, but spread deep inside him, reminding him of the darkness of the situation in which he was trapped.

But even in the midst of that suffering, Zero could not help feeling a spark of anger, a burning hatred for the pure blood that, with every drop of blood, seemed to be fed by his despair. However, that spark was weak, almost extinguished, and as much as he tried to revive it, the weight of impotence slowly crushed it, leaving him with nothing but the feeling of being swallowed by the darkness that Kaname embodied.

At the end of drinking Zero's blood for the second time in the night, Kaname abruptly pulled off his thighs, almost as if he had ripped out a piece of meat while doing so. The blood, warm and dense, left a trace on his lips, which he hurried to relapse with a calculated slowness, tasting every drop. His gaze did not depart a moment from the hunter's desolate face, observing with dark fascination how pain and impotence were intertwined in his eyes.

Did he feel bad for causing him so much suffering? The answer was simple: no. Not a glimpse of remorse crossed his mind. On the contrary, what he felt was a renewed desire, an urgent need for satisfaction that burst within him. He had begun the night with the intention of being satisfied at any cost, and there was no reason to stop now. Kaname decided to change the position, not out of compassion, but because the game should remain interesting. To fool Zero in the same posture would be boring, and he was not willing to satisfy himself with anything less than the maximum.

Without notice, Kaname took Zero by the thighs, noticing how the hunter barely offered resistance already. With a facility that only his supernatural power permitted, he turned over himself, placing Zero over his pelvis, riding over him. It was a posture that gave Zero a false appearance of control, but they both knew who really had the power.

While Zero was trying to understand why he was now on the top, a stealthy look at Kaname gave him the answer. The pure blood wanted him to move, to take the initiative. However, the hunter felt too exhausted, both physically and mentally. The idea of moving, of actively participating in the act, seemed impossible to him, an effort beyond his capabilities at the time.

Kaname, perceiving the hesitation and exhaustion in Zero, stretched out his arm with a disturbing calm. His hand, cold to the touch, lay on the hunter's cheek, his thumb drawing a slow path through the skin. The contact was both comforting and threatening, a reminder of who had control.

- "I'll let you move... What do you think of that?" "He asked Kaname, his serious tone, but colored with a malicious smile that spread over his face. He knew Zero was on the brink of his resistance, and that offer, far from being an act of generosity, was another way of manipulating him. He offered him the illusion of autonomy, knowing very well that the real decision still rested on him.

Zero swallowed saliva with difficulty, his thoughts trapped between humiliation, powerlessness and anger. He had no strength, no desire, and yet, here he was, forced to participate in this macabre game in which he had never asked to enter. But Kaname, with that malicious smile and his eyes fixed on his own, made it clear to him that there was no choice.
 
Zero felt a knot in his throat, an oppression that barely let him breathe. He wanted to refuse, to yell at Kaname that he would not, but he knew, at the bottom, that his words would have no effect. Kaname't listen to him, would not respect him. Never had he felt so humiliated, so cruelly reduced to a mere object of desire. It was a devastating feeling, as if his whole being was being deprived of the little that remained of his dignity.

His head fell forward, leaving his thigh to fall like a curtain over his eyes, hiding the shame and despair that he so wanted to keep out of the reach of the vampire's penetrating gaze. I had no strength. I didn't...

Kaname looked at Zero, expecting him to start moving, to do something, but the hunter's inaction began to irritate him. He lifted up the back of the mattress, slowly recovering, and leaned forward, approaching Zero. From that new position, he could better see the hunter's face, even though he was partially hidden. The shadow of the fleece covered his eyes, but he could not completely conceal the expression that had settled in his factions. Zero seemed broken, crushed in his soul, a figure that once radiated force now looked like a mere shadow of what he had been.

Kaname's patience, which was already scarce, began to be exhausted. If he wanted Zero to move, if he wanted the hunter to participate in this dark game that he himself orchestrated, he would have to do something else. Maybe, he thought, what Zero needed was not an order, but an incentive. And Kaname knew very well what kind of incentives could work.

With that idea in mind, he extended a hand towards Zero, letting his fingers slowly travel through the exposed skin of the hunter, drawing invisible lines that burned with an uncomfortable but inevitably pleasant heat. His other hand slipped to Zero's neck, applying a gentle but firm pressure that forced the hunter to raise his head slightly. Kaname looked into his eyes, eager to see the spark of response he so longed to provoke.

- "Let's go, Zero..." "Kaname whispered; his voice was a frightened whistle that resonated with a mixture of order and promise.- "I'm not asking you much... Just move a little."

The affection became something more intimate, more insistent, as his fingers explored the points that he knew could trigger a reaction to Zero. While the hunter was on the brink of his resistance, Kaname was confident that, with a little more stimulation, he would get what he wanted.
 
Suddenly, Zero's eyes closed, as if he was trying to contain something that could no longer be held back. A cluster of tears began to form in his eyes, eventually flooding into a cry that was completely alien to his nature. It was not common to see him cry, much less that way. What at first was just a pair of silent tears, soon turned into a deep, tearing cry, resounding in the room with an intensity he had never shown.

Zero couldn't contain himself anymore. He didn't care about anything at the time. He had never felt so miserable and empty in his whole life, and that he had gone through really regrettable situations. But this time, the feeling of helplessness was unbearable. All he wanted was to rest, to be able to escape the nightmare in which he was trapped, even if it was only for a moment. That's all! But he was not even granted the slightest truce. He could not find peace, not even in his exhaustion.

I didn't expect Kaname to understand his suffering. He knew that pure blood only saw it as an object, something from which he could take pleasure and then discard. The vampire was not concerned about his pain, nor about the devastation he was causing within him. Kaname's touches, which might otherwise have provoked some reaction, were now unable to calm or excite his body. They only increased his despair, reminding him of his helplessness and the cruelty of the situation.

Kaname, seeing Zero's tears flow with such intensity, was astonished. I had seen the hunter cry before, but never with such sadness, with such palpable despair. That image, that of Zero Broken, with his shoulders trembling from crying, was something I had not anticipated. I didn't know how to react to that vulnerability exposed in such a cruel way. For a brief moment, his usual arrogance crumbled, feeling something he could not identify, a strange mixture of confusion and,, a spark of remorse.

But it was only for a moment. Soon, Kaname removed those thoughts, remembering to himself what he wanted, what he had come to look for. Nevertheless, the image of Zero, so deeply wounded, remained engraved in his mind, a stain that did not fade away easily.

"Enough... Enough..." "Zero whispered, completely desolate. His voice, just a whisper, was filled with a pain that consumed him from within. It was as if, with every repetition, he tried to convince himself that he could make all that stop, although in the bottom he knew that his words had no power.

Kaname's grip on his neck, which had until then been firm, began to gradually loosen. Eventually, their fingers slipped and let Zero go. Without that support, the hunter's head fell heavily forward, leaning on Kaname's shoulder. He was exhausted, both physically and emotionally, and his body could no longer.

He stayed there, in that place where pain and despair mixed, with his head bent and his hair covering part of his face. He tried, with every trembling breath, to silence his cry and control the tears that still escaped. But every time he tried to stop them, it seemed that the sadness inside him became bigger, more overwhelming.

Meanwhile, Kaname remained completely quiet and silent. He was looking at Zero, but he didn't know what to do, something unusual in him. The silence between them became more dense with every second that passed. The room, which was once filled with sounds of desire and struggle, now contained only the echo of an extinguished cry. Kaname didn't move, did not say anything. For the first time, he seemed to doubt, as if he wasn't sure how to proceed after leading Zero to that point of collapse.

The weight of Zero's body on him, his so exposed fragility, was something he had not anticipated. For a moment, the pure blood felt a punch of something that he did not recognize, a feeling that was opposed to his usual desire for domination. And at that moment, while the hunter tried in vain to contain his suffering, Kaname remained silent, facing a reality he had not foreseen.

In the end, Kaname only surrounded Zero with his arms, gently, with unusual care. Without words, without any attempt to continue with what he had begun, he simply leaned down, falling with the hunter's trembling body on top of him. He remained silent, with his gaze lost, aware that he did not have the right words, did not even know whether to say anything.

Time passed strangely, with Zero crying over him for about seven minutes that seemed much longer. Every buzz resounded in the silence of the room, an echo of suffering filling the space. Kaname could feel the hunter's body trembling with every gem, noticing how the force in him gradually fading, until finally the cry ceased completely.

Zero had not slept, though for a moment Kaname had thought of it. He remained silent, his breathing irregular, with a serious expression and his eyes still shining, his eyelids reddened and marked by crying. His head and body were still supported in Kaname, as if he simply did not have enough energy to move, to do nothing but exist at that moment.

Kaname, feeling the persistent pressure of his unsatisfied desire, broke the silence with a quiet voice:- “Hey...” -He tried to start, even with that punching need within him, but without knowing how to proceed.

Before he could say anything else, Zero reacted unexpectedly. With a sudden movement, the hunter sat down, departing from Kaname's embrace, and without notice, gave him a whistle. The blow was not strong, but Zero's nails teared Kaname's cheek deeply, leaving a squeeze that soon began to bleed. 
Despite the rapid regeneration of their skin due to their vampire nature, the pain was more emotional than physical, a sign of the deep wound they had opened in Zero's soul.

Kaname, surprised, stood still, feeling how the scratches were slowly closing, but the image of anger and despair in Zero's eyes remained engraved in his mind. The hunter said nothing more, but his action spoke louder than any word. It was a reminder of what they had been through, of the wounds that would not heal as easily as the skin of a vampire.

"Large." Zero said with his jaw tight, his voice filled with resentment and hatred, while he kept his head down, avoiding Kaname's gaze. Each word was like a sharp dew, revealing the abyss of dark emotions gathering within him.

Kaname stood still for a moment, surprised by the hardness in Zero's voice. But soon his expression changed, becoming serious and cold. There was nothing I could do to change Zero's mind at the time, and I knew it. Of course, he could force him, he might take whatever he wanted by force, but suddenly, that thought seemed empty and meaningless to him. He no longer felt the courage to continue with that.

With an almost imperceptible sigh, Kaname began to rise slowly as Zero departed from him, descending from his rope. Without exchanging a word more, he dressed quickly, with mechanical and distant movements. He put on his pants and his boxers, leaving his shirt barely dull and messy. The coat and jacket remained relegated to his arm, carrying them loose.

Without even turning around to look at Zero, he walked with determination toward the door of the bedroom. His steps were firm, but not hasty, as if he had accepted the decision he had made. When he reached the door, he opened it with a slight hesitation, but he didn't look back. There was nothing else to say, nothing that could change what had happened.

He left the room in silence, leaving Zero alone, wrapped in a mixture of pain, exhaustion and anger. The door gently closed behind him, sealing the distance that had been created between the two. Kaname departed, bearing the tension with him, but leaving behind him a broken hunter, trying to recover from what had happened.

The silence that remained in the room was heavy, as a reminder of the damage done and the words that could never be withdrawn. Zero remained there, feeling more alone than ever, while the echo of what had happened resonated in his mind.

Chapter Text

（；´д｀）ゞ

Guys, I have bad news for you. They are even bad for me.

I will tell you what happens in the following lines:

This year I'm in the 2nd year of high school (irrelevant information, but this way you'll understand better). I will already have a lot of homework, assignments, and especially exams. Evidently, the level of work here cannot be compared to that of secondary education or the first year of high school.

This doesn't initially stop me from continuing to publish because I've always been a bit of a procrastinator and I like to leave things until the last minute. ( ﹁ ﹁ ) ~→ ... I can't help it, I'm very lazy. I like to take things at my own pace...

HA HA 

However (here comes the problem) where I live, IBIZA (Spain),... Okay, maybe I went a bit overboard with my location, but I'm not being very specific either. Well, the thing is, a new education law was passed here last year:

Research Work (TRB)

(#｀-_ゝ-)

This crap involves presenting a topic of your choice in front of a panel made up of 3 teachers from my school.

Unfortunately, it's not as simple as it seems. 

In the first year of high school, you choose the topic of what you are going to do (I chose the history of comics and manga ( •̀ ω •́ )✧). Throughout that year, information is gathered to create a document, and if it is not completed, it continues in the second year of high school.

Well, you might be thinking something like, "Well, you just looked up the information and that's it."

Well, NO!!!

It's a lot of information, and on top of that, you have to include all the references from where you got that, plus the images. It's about 30 or 40 pages...

But that's not all.

Since, on top of that, it has to be presented for a maximum of 15 minutes. Yes, I know, it's not much time, is it?  But it stresses me out a lot because I still have half a job to search for, submit it so that it can be returned to me for corrections, resubmit it, make the PowerPoint, submit the PowerPoint, and MEMORIZE ALL THAT GARBAGE.

Don't get me wrong, I love the topic, but I'm starting to get really annoyed.

So, it's for December, but the dates for the different deliveries are spread out over the coming months. (october ando november). 

I'm afraid I won't be able to write another chapter until after the presentation. 

And here I was, already having the outlines for the upcoming chapters.  

(╯‵□′)╯︵┻━┻

I hate giving presentations.

I HATE IT! 

It stresses me out so much that I'm afraid I'll lose my hair.

"Don't they care about the document?!"

～(　TロT)σ

And the worst part is that if I fail, I have to retake it. I’m not going to do that; I prefer to do it right the first time and that’s it.

I feel bad that you have to wait so long, so I promise that as soon as I finish the presentation, that very afternoon, I will get started on the next chapter.

It is very likely that I will publish another one during the Christmas holidays (that will be my gift to you all... (¬‿¬)). It's just that I might go on vacation to see my father's side of the family, that's why I say PROBABLE. If that happens, I won't be able to take my laptop with me, and believe me, I hope it doesn't happen... 

Well, I don't hate my family (obviously), it's just that my cousins are a bit... Let's say that we don't have the same tastes and that I find it hard to connect with them. Moreover, since they see each other almost, literally, every day, they know each other quite well... My siblings and I see each other about once a year, so it's hard to open up because they are almost like strangers.

They don't do much to talk to us either... (T_T)

They just sit there with their phones or talking among themselves...

Damn them...

I feel excluded when I'm with them, and believe me, I want to get along, but there are so many of them and they are always together that I feel embarrassed to join their "circle." As if I were invading their relationship or something like that.

In the end...

I don't know why I'm telling you about the problems with my cousins...

Well, I've said everything now, and once again, I apologize for the inconvenience.

Next, I will share a couple of images that I made as a "reward." I already know that I draw very poorly... Well... It's more about painting it, but I make an effort. Indeed, it is true. 

This would be the cover of the story. The truth is... I really like it, but I feel like I could make better use of it. Also, I forgot to paint Kaname's eyebrow.

  This is from my agenda. As you can see, I'm better at painting on paper than digitally. 

I drew this in my notes for Spanish History. Haha.... Obviously, I later edited it and rewrote the notes. I can only imagine what the teacher would have said if he had seen that. It's not very well done, but it's like a sketch. 

After this... Exhibition of my abstract drawings, it leads me to say that I might also start uploading images of the chapters on paper. As you have seen, I find it harder to make it look good in digital because I am less familiar with it, but I will keep practicing.

Not having a graphics tablet is tough ╯︿╰... I know it's not an excuse because the problem lies in the fact that, since I've never painted digitally, I don't know how to make the most of the drawing with the options I have... And on top of that, I want to be an illustrator... Oh dear...

Another problem, apart from that, is that, for me, when inking the drawing and erasing the pencil lines, it seems like the drawing loses... or I wouldn't know how to say it, but that something that makes it stand out in different parts. 

Let's see. That also, as I have already told you, is because I don't know anything.

AAAAAAH!!!!

Well, anyway. I will leave you some of my pencil drawings so you can see what I mean.

I'm not going to lie to you, I actually wanted to show you my drawings.

I'm sorry.

I couldn't help it.

But it was also so you could see what I meant by the difference between paper and digital.

Well, guys, see you in December. Sorry for the delay that you have to deal with. I also want to take the opportunity to apologize if anyone felt bad about the previous chapter (I felt sorry for Zero too)... You know...

Well, if you have any questions or anything, just leave me a comment (because I check this almost every day) or you can send me an email.

This is: [email protected]

   PD: I still haven't fixed the images from the other chapter. o(TヘTo)

Chapter Text

The dawn light filtered dimly through the curtains, but for Zero, the brightness only brought an uncomfortable glow that intensified the pain still lingering in his body. Beside him, the alarm clock rang insistently, but he didn't feel ready to face another day. The night had been a whirlwind of emotions and suffering, and, upon opening his eyes, he realized that fatigue had enveloped him like a heavy cloak.

He felt his body battered, each muscle and joint reminding him of the brutality of the encounters from the previous night. His hip throbbed, a sharp reminder of every thrust, every touch, as if time had not healed his wounds but had exacerbated them. He had fought against vampires and had come out wounded, but nothing compared to the pain he felt now; a night with Kuran had been more destructive than any battle he had ever fought.

The cool breeze coming through the window made his skin crawl, and a shiver ran down his spine, intensifying his discomfort. Zero curled up, hugging himself as a wave of memories crashed over his mind. When he had finally allowed himself to sleep, it had been more out of exhaustion than rest; in his mind, the echo of Kuran's words still resonated and the feeling of having been dragged into an abyss from which he didn't know if he could escape.

He slowly turned in bed, each movement sending a tug of pain through his body. With a trembling sigh, he forced himself to sit up, feeling as if he hadn't slept at all. The world spun a little as he tried to focus, fighting against the urge to close his eyes again and sink into a dream without nightmares. It was a morning that promised to be long and difficult, and as he prepared to get up, he realized that what had happened the night before had left him marked in ways he still couldn't fully understand.

As he tried to stand up for the first time, a sharp pain shot through his body, from the base of his back to his hip, as if a burning thorn pierced him. The intensity of the pain forced him to fall again, returning to the filthy mattress that had welcomed him the previous night. He sat there, his trembling hands resting on his knees, trying to catch his breath. The air was dense and heavy, impregnated with the stench of sweat, blood, tears, and semen that stained the sheets. A deep disgust invaded him. He felt repulsive, disgusting, as if every pore of his skin were impregnated with what had happened, a memory he couldn't erase. He knew that no shower could to clean it completely, as the water could not purify him from the experience he had lived through.

As he sat there, the cold morning wind slipped through the half-open window, enveloping his aching body and making him shiver. The cold drops felt like an additional punishment, a reminder of how vulnerable he was. It was a cruel contrast to the heat and intensity of the previous night. Her battered body reminded her with every movement that he had suffered much more than in him battles against vampires. That night of sex with Kuran had left her body in such a shattered state that he wondered if an amputation would have caused her less suffering.

He closed her eyes, wishing that when he opened them, the horror of the previous night would fade away. But it wasn't. Remembering was inevitable. The feeling of having been stripped of his autonomy, of having been at Kaname's mercy, devoured him from within. Each touch, each moment of humiliation, kept him trapped in a spiral of pain and despair that he couldn't handle. The fact that his knees still trembled, that his hip burned with every slight movement.

He didn't know how to free herself.

The emptiness he felt was overwhelming. He ran a trembling hand over his face, trying to drown out the images that were taking over his mind: Kuran's intense gaze, the way he had dominated him, forced him to go through that harrowing experience. There was something inside him that rebelled against the idea of having been at someone else's mercy, something that twisted within him and that he could not understand.

The unease kept him glued to the mattress, immobilized by the torment of his thoughts. How had he come to this point? He felt like a castaway in a sea of confusion, struggling to find a foothold in an ocean of doubts. He needed a break, a way to clear his mind, but every attempt to remember turned against him, intensifying the turmoil that kept him imprisoned.

He just wanted to rest.

The night before had been a whirlwind of emotions, and now, in the stillness of the morning, he felt more exhausted than ever. Every muscle in his body reminded him of the pain he had endured, the suffering he had experienced, and he couldn't shake the feeling that it had all been in vain. The internal struggle was becoming more intense. What had all that been?

He curled up, feeling the weight of the experience pressing down on him. He wanted to forget, he wanted to free himself from the torment, but instead, he found himself trapped in an endless cycle of confusion and pain, with no visible way out. At that moment, he realized that his struggle was not just physical, but also emotional. He was in a battlefield, and instead of fighting a visible enemy, he was battling his own feelings, trapped in a web of uncertainty and fear.

But the hatred and resentment he now felt towards Kuran were indescribable. It was not the same resentment as before, the one he could control, the one he could manage. This was a renewed hatred, deeper and more visceral, an intensified feeling that surged from the very depths of his being. Each memory of the previous night filled him with a rage that seemed to consume him. It was as if Kuran's actions had left an indelible mark on his soul, and that burning sensation transformed into a flame that grew with each thought. He felt betrayed, not only by the vampire but also by himself, for allowing him to go to such extremes, for letting him hurt him in such a cruel and humiliating way. That new hatred, with its heavy and twisted emotional burden, enveloped him like a shadow, and he couldn't escape its oppressive embrace.

Consumed by those dark and piercing thoughts, Zero made a titanic effort to rise from the filthy mattress that had witnessed his torment. The feeling of filth engulfed him, as if every particle of air were imbued with his own unease. He stumbled towards the bathroom door in his bedroom, his mind in a whirlwind of rage and desolation.

He didn't plan to forgive the pureblood. Not at all. In a thousand years, even if time erased the wounds, he could not find a hint of clemency in his heart. Resentment bubbled within him, fueled by the humiliation and pain that Kuran had inflicted upon him. He was sure that leech would no longer bother him; he had crossed a line that could not be blurred.

With trembling steps, he moved towards the shower, feeling the pain in his hip and inside him piercing through with each movement. He had to lean against the cold marble wall to avoid falling, a cruel reminder of what he had endured the previous night.

The shower water would be his only salvation, an opportunity to try to cleanse not only his body but also a bit of the anguish that tormented him. But he knew that the path to personal redemption would be more complicated than that; he would have to face his own demons before he could even think about leaving the nightmare behind.

Zero, with one last effort, pushed himself towards the shower and turned the hot water knob. The steam began to fill the small space, enveloping him like a warm cloak that contrasted with the icy cold he felt from within. He let the water start running before stepping under the stream. The first sensation of the hot water hitting his battered skin made him let out a faint moan, a mix of relief and pain. It was as if each drop carried away a tiny fragment of the weight he carried in his chest.

With trembling legs and a spinning head, Zero barely managed to stay on his feet. The strength in his limbs simply didn't exist. Without thinking much more, he let his body give in and sat on the shower floor, letting the hot water cover him completely.

He leaned his back against the tiled wall, noticing the contrast between the warmth of the water and the coldness of the marble behind him. He closed his eyes for a moment, trying to clear his mind, something impossible with the torrent of emotions that were consuming him. For a few seconds, the sensation of the water seemed to relieve him slightly, mitigating the constant stabs in his hip and the deep pain inside him.

But the relief didn't last long. Suddenly, a wave of nausea overtook him. He opened his eyes wide, bringing a hand to his stomach as an acidic taste rose up his throat. He leaned forward, gasping, as he felt his body react involuntarily. The retching came quickly, his abdomen contracting painfully. Zero brought a hand to his mouth, trying to hold it back, but it was no use.

With an uncontrollable tremor, he vomited over the drain, watching as the water carried away the contents mixed with bile. The effort tore a muffled groan from him, and he felt the pain in his abdomen and hip intensifying. He could almost hear the echo of Kuran's voice in his head, mocking his condition.

He stood still for a few moments, breathing with difficulty, while the water continued to fall, trying to wash away both his misery and the marks on his battered body.

He remained seated on the shower floor for a few moments, his head tilted forward as he tried to catch his breath. The hot water continued to fall on his back, slowly washing away the remnants of his nausea down the drain. With the back of his hand, he wiped his mouth with a slow, trembling motion, trying to rid himself of the bitter taste that seemed to have seeped into his tongue.

However, the relief was fleeting. He barely had time to lean slightly against the wall when a second wave of nausea hit him like lightning. His body reacted before his mind could process it, and he leaned forward again, gasping and trembling as his hands tried to hold him up.

The vomiting returned, more intense than the first time, leaving his throat burning and his eyes filled with involuntary tears from the effort. He felt her body convulsing, as if it wanted to expel something more than the contents of him stomach, something she couldn't describe. A mix of anger, helplessness, and shame rose to his throat along with the acid.

This time, he didn't have the strength even to clean himself. He stayed there, bent over the drain, breathing with difficulty, his chest rising and falling rapidly. The drops of water kept falling on him, washing his skin but unable to wash away the filth he felt inside.

For a few seconds, he could do nothing but remain still, with his forehead almost touching the shower floor, while the warm water kept falling, mixing with his tears and the bitter aftertaste that still lingered in his mouth.

Zero closed his eyes tightly, wishing to disappear, wishing that the feeling of emptiness and pain would vanish along with everything else. But he knew it wouldn't be that easy. Nothing in his life ever had been.

                                                                                                                <<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<

He spent the rest of the day locked in his bedroom, lying on the bed but unable to find a position that would bring him relief.             

The nausea had not ceased, although the vomiting had subsided enough to allow him to stay a bit more stable. However, the sharp and persistent sensation in his abdomen kept him in a constant state of discomfort.

It was a strange pain, a mix of sharp cramps and an annoying pressure that wouldn't go away. Every now and then, he tried to sit up or change position, but the movement only made the discomfort intensify. It seemed impossible to escape that sensation which not only affected him physically but also began to undermine his emotional stability.

"It must be the damn stress... or maybe something I ate yesterday..." he thought with frustration, searching for any logical explanation for what was happening to him. Because, of course, there was one thing Zero was very clear about: it was not possible for him to be pregnant. It simply couldn't be.

He was a man, and although pureblood vampires had supernatural abilities that bordered on the impossible, this was something that even that distorted reality couldn't comprehend. Even so, each stab in his abdomen and each wave of nausea seemed to mock him, as if his body were screaming something his mind couldn't accept.

He tried not to think about Kaname, but his resentment and hatred towards the pureblood only seemed to fuel his discomfort. Every time he closed his eyes, flashes of the previous night returned to his mind, making him writhe in the sheets with a grunt of helplessness.

The day passed slowly, the sun lazily slid across the sky as the hours went by without Zero being able to move more than a few steps within his bedroom. He hadn't even tried to eat; any thought of food only intensified the nausea.

"Damn Kuran..." he muttered under his breath, clenching his fists against the sheets. He didn't know what was worse: the physical pain, the emotional breakdown, or the fact that, deep down, he couldn't find a reasonable explanation for what was happening to him.

The hunter's chaotic thoughts were interrupted by a subtle knock on the door of his bedroom. It was a soft sound, almost hesitant, but clear enough to catch his attention. Zero, lying in bed with his arms crossed over his aching belly, looked up at the door, somewhat confused and annoyed by the interruption.

Immediately after, the warm and familiar voice of Director Cross was heard from the other side:

- "Zero, are you there? Can I come in?"

There was concern in his tone, a mix of paternal sweetness and caution. It was not a voice that demanded answers, but one that offered support, even if it had not been requested.

Zero sighed, closing his eyes in frustration. Just what I needed the least right now... I wasn't in the mood to deal with the always well-intentioned but overwhelming interventions of the director.

However, he couldn't completely ignore him; Cross was the only one who had tried to take care of him since he had arrived at the Academy, and as much as it sometimes annoyed him, deep down, Zero knew he owed him more than he was willing to admit.

"I'm busy," he replied in a hoarse and barely audible voice. His throat was dry from the vomiting and the effort of speaking.

On the other side, the director did not let himself be intimidated.

- "Don't lie to me, Zero. You have been locked up all day and haven't fulfilled your responsibilities as the academy's guardian... That's not normal for you... Or maybe... Well, the thing is, you already understand me. Let me help you, even just a little bit."

Zero snorted, turning his gaze away from the door as if he could ignore the man's words. But the physical and emotional discomfort that overwhelmed him left him with no strength even to reject him with conviction. "It's useless..." he thought, bringing a hand to his face as the silence grew between them.

Finally, with a dry and resigned tone, he said:

- "Do whatever you want... but I don't promise to be nice."

The faint click of the doorknob turning was heard, and the door began to open slowly.

The door opened slowly, revealing Director Cross, who wore his typical kind expression, although his eyes showed a shadow of deeper concern than usual. He entered cautiously, closing the door behind him, and stopped a few steps from the bed, studying Zero's pale face.

- "I knew something was wrong with you," -he said softly, tilting his head slightly to try to catch the hunter's evasive gaze.- "Do you feel sick?"

Zero huffed quietly, turning his back while awkwardly settling into the bed. His body protested with every movement, but he didn't want Cross to see him more vulnerable than he already was.
"I'm fine," he replied with a sharp voice, though the crack in his tone betrayed his assertion.

Cross was not fooled. He moved a little closer, bringing a chair next to the bed to sit down calmly.

- "Zero, I'm not a doctor, but even I can see that you're not well. Your face is pale, your eyes sunken... You look exhausted."

The hunter gritted his teeth, fixing his gaze on the wall.

- "I've had worse days. It's none of your business, Director."

Cross sighed, resting his elbows on his knees and intertwining his fingers in front of him.

- "You know?" You always say that... as if your problems were a burden that no one else can carry. But you're not alone, Zero. You don't have to deal with everything on your own."

Zero glared at him for the first time since he had entered.

- "I don't need a self-help speech. I just want you to leave me alone."

Cross held his gaze, but there was no reproach in his eyes, only infinite patience.

- "If that's what you need, it's fine... But at least let me bring you something to eat. You can't get better if you don't have strength."

- "I'm not hungry," -murmured Zero, averting his gaze once more.

The director remained silent for a moment, observing him closely. Something inside him told him that there was more behind Zero's condition, something he wasn't willing to share. But forcing him would only push him further away.

Director Cross remained silent for a moment, observing Kiryuu with that unyielding patience that used to irritate the hunter. Finally, he stood up from the chair and straightened his coat with a measured gesture, as if he were organizing his thoughts.

- "The truth, Zero, I didn't come just to see how you were" -he said, breaking the silence as he took a crumpled envelope from the inner pocket of his coat.- "The Hunters' Association sent this this morning."

Zero slowly raised his gaze, noticing the envelope in the director's hand. His expression hardened upon recognizing the Association's seal.

- "What do they want now?" -he asked with disdain, although the exhaustion in his voice took away some of the usual harshness.

Cross left the envelope on the bedside table, as if giving Zero the choice to ignore it if he wished.

- "It's a mission. Nothing complicated, or at least that's what they say." He paused, observing Zero's reaction. "An abandoned mansion, on the outskirts of the forest." There have been reports of E-level sightings, but nothing confirmed.They just want you to go investigate."

Zero frowned, turning his gaze towards the wall. His body was exhausted, aching in places he preferred not to mention, and his mind could process nothing more than a whirlwind of confusing emotions. But a mission meant a distraction, something to focus his mind on and forget... even if only temporarily.

- "Just investigate?" -he asked skeptically.

- "That's what they say. Although you know how these things are. It could be something simple or get complicated at any moment. But if you're not in condition, I can respond to them and tell them to assign you another mission later."

Zero gritted his teeth. He couldn't afford to refuse her, not now. The mission was a perfect excuse to get out of that room, to get out of his own head.

- "I'll do it," -he finally replied, his voice firm even though his body did not reflect the same confidence.

Cross looked at him with a hint of concern, but did not argue.

- "Alright. You will leave tomorrow at dawn. The mansion is half a day's journey away, and they will send you more details upon arriving in the area."

Zero nodded without looking at the director, who took that as an implicit farewell.

- "Rest, Zero. You will need it."                                                                                   

The director left the room in silence, leaving Zero with the sealed envelope on the table. The hunter remained motionless for a few moments, staring at the envelope as if it could explode at any moment.

-"An abandoned mansion..." he murmured to himself, letting his thoughts wander to what he might find there. Whatever it was, it had to be better than staying here, facing the storm that was his own mind.

Chapter Text

The sun had barely peeked through the window, and Zero was already standing, looking at the reflection of his face in the mirror of his room. The paleness of his skin was not just due to the lack of rest, but also because of the pain he still felt in his body. The previous night had been a cruel reminder of the darkness he was in, but the mission had to go on. He had no time to be weak or to think too much about what had happened with Kuran.

Yesterday, Director Cross had informed him of the mission: he had to go to an abandoned mansion where sightings of level E vampires had been reported. Nothing too complicated. He just had to go, investigate, and return. He didn't plan to get involved more than necessary. His only concern was to get the job done. That's how it should be, period.

He headed to his closet and, with quick but steady hands, took out the black turtleneck, an outfit much more suitable for his job than the standard uniform. He put it on without thinking much, adjusting the buttons as his mind kept pondering what lay ahead.

He didn't have much clothes. In fact, her wardrobe was quite empty compared to others. Most of the time, the school uniform was all he needed, not only because of his job but also because he rarely went out or had special occasions. Apart from that uniform and a couple of extra pants, he only had his pajamas, which he didn't wear often, only to sleep, in the few hours he managed to rest. He didn't need anything else, he usually had no interest in dressing more than necessary.

Today, however, he found herself in need of something different. Although several garments hung in her closet, none of them seemed quite suitable. However, what he really needed was to hide the marks, the bites, the bruises, and the traces of what had happened the night before. In fact, the main reason he chose that black turtleneck was not so much because he liked it, but because it was the only thing that covered what Kaname had left on her neck. The marks of his fangs, the bites, the rosettes of the bruises... All of that disgusted him, made him feel dirty, as if his entire body were marked by something he couldn't erase.

The high-collared shirt fit discreetly to his body, covering his neck in such a way that not a single trace of what had happened was visible, not even the fang mark that stood out the most among the others. Somehow, the black fabric, warm but not too much, gave him a sense of something that protected him, that covered him, like a barrier against everything that had happened. He couldn't bear the idea of someone seeing the marks of pure blood on him.

Despite his sore and exhausted body, he felt more relieved by hiding those marks. There was something almost symbolic about that shirt, as if the fabric could erase, even for a moment, everything he had experienced. Somewhere in his mind, he was convinced that if the marks disappeared from sight, maybe, in some way, they would also disappear from his memory.

The uniform, although he had always liked it for its practicality, could not be what he wore today. It was too obvious, too institutional. He couldn't take him on a mission where he didn't want to be recognized, where he didn't want anything about him to be known. So he opted for what he had at hand.

He didn't want to dwell on the matter any longer. The worst was already over, or at least that's what he thought.

Next to the bed, on the table, rested his Bloody Rose. The gun was there, ready to be used. That gun had been his companion in hunting level E vampires, and today would be no different. If something happened in that mansion, he knew he had to be prepared. The new bullets he had obtained, one of the few things he had managed to recover in the past few days, fit perfectly into the magazine.

Although the pain was still present in his body, the gun in his hand offered him some control, something that allowed him to focus on the mission. He thought of nothing else. Not even in the suffering that still overwhelmed him, nor in what had happened two nights before. He only thought about what he had to do. The mission.

Once loaded, Bloody Rose was carefully placed in the holster he wore on her chest, to one side, and secured with a gesture that had become almost automatic. As always, the gun gave her a sense of security, even if only for the moment. He didn't think about what awaited him, only about fulfilling what he had been ordered to do.

As he put on his boots and adjusted them, his muscles immediately reminded him that, no matter how much he pretended the pain wasn't there, it was still present and he had to be careful, but he was used to it. After all, he had suffered worse injuries in his life as a hunter. He just had to keep moving forward.

He paused for a moment, looking around the room still laden with dirty memories he wanted to erase, but he didn't let those thoughts take hold of him. He didn't have time for that. The mission demanded his concentration.

With one last glance at the bedroom, he headed towards the door. As he left, he didn't look back. Each step took him further away from what had happened, from what he felt, from what he wanted to forget. Only the mission mattered now.

                                                                   <<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<

His footsteps echoed on the marble.

He didn't want to think about anything else, just about escaping from that place, from that life... from everything that had marked him.

Suddenly, something made him stop. A sound in the air. In the dimness of the hallway, in the distance, he saw a female figure advancing towards him. He recognized her instantly, even though he wasn't expecting her.

Yûki.

She was walking towards him, like a vision from another time. Her long brown hair fell in soft waves over her shoulders, with golden highlights that shimmered under the dim light filtering through the windows. She wore a Victorian dress in a deep, almost black tone, with delicate lace details on the collar and sleeves. The cut of the dress, long to the floor, gave the impression that she was floating as she walked. The fabric was dense, yet at the same time light, moving with her body in a way that seemed almost unreal, as if she were dressed for a time that didn't belong to reality.

                                                                                     (photo Yûki)

Zero stared at her as she approached, noticing that something had changed in her. The air around her seemed to weigh differently in some way. But, despite everything, he couldn't stop seeing the figure of the woman who was once his friend. Only now, that friendship seemed buried under layers of pain and resentment.

They were both moving in opposite directions, but their paths crossed at this moment, in that hallway so familiar and yet so distant at the same time.

For a moment, the hunter thought about ignoring her, about continuing to walk without saying a word, as he always did with her. But Yûki didn't seem to have any intention of granting him that freedom, as it was she who, as if it had been a perfectly executed choreography, stopped right when he passed by her side, blocking his path. 

The moment was brief, but for Zero, it felt like an eternity. They both stood with their backs to each other, but it was impossible for them not to notice each other's presence. The silence between them was almost palpable, a heavy silence, laden with unspoken words and mixed feelings.

She broke the silence with a softness in her voice that, however, had a sharp edge. It was not a tone of concern or curiosity, but that familiarity full of discomfort that had always existed between them, as if time and shared memories had never faded.

- "Wow, Zero..." "-She said, her voice soft but laden with very subtle irony.- "Looks like you didn't get much sleep last night, did you?" It's not that you need it... But that air of exhaustion in you is... unmistakable."

Yûki's observation was direct, precise, and as always, aimed at one of Zero's vulnerabilities: his exhaustion, his pain. She knew that those words, although laden with apparent indifference, would achieve their goal: to make him uncomfortable. 

And he succeeded. 

The comment, though not explicit, struck deep, and Zero felt the weight of his words as if they were piercing his chest. That feeling, that pressure, he had felt many times before, but today it was different. Today, after what had happened, he felt that those words were a mockery of everything that had happened, as if Yûki saw him simply as a tired shadow of what he had done, without caring about what he really felt.

He couldn't help it. A growing resentment accumulated within him, and although he tried to ignore it, something inside him couldn't stay silent.

- "And what do you know about sleeping?" -He replied harshly, his voice tinged with anger and sarcasm.- "Not everyone needs to hide their problems behind a smile, Yûki."

Kiryuu's response was biting, almost hurtful, and his tone reflected all the discomfort he had accumulated over time. The contempt, the discomfort, the pain... Everything came to the surface in that simple phrase. I wasn't going to let Yûki get away with it, hurting him with his words without having to give explanations or apologies.

Yûki, however, did not show surprise at his response. There was nothing on her face to indicate that Zero's words affected her, but inside she was boiling with rage, showing it with a slight grimace.

A heavy silence filled the air once again, but it didn't feel like a pause, rather like a fragile calm before the storm. Zero didn't know how to continue, how to carry on with the conversation. He couldn't take it much longer. The fact that he was there, with his arrogant and distant presence, only increased her repulsion. Besides, he had things to do.

So, with one last sigh of frustration, the white-haired one took a step forward, passing by her side without looking directly at her, just a brief glance at the ground. There were no more words to exchange, at least not on his part.

The girl didn't say anything else. She didn't stop him. She simply stood there, watching as he continued on his way, Zero's figure disappearing down the hallway while she remained motionless, as if the conversation had never happened.

- "You know?" -Said Yûki once again, her voice filled with an unsettling serenity.- "Kaname has been acting strange for the past two days. Since... you left the party..."

Yûki's words fell like a weight on Zero. The air around them seemed to grow dense, as if the very atmosphere had changed in that instant. The mention of the party, of that night, made Zero's jaw tighten and his eyes narrow.

It was impossible not to remember what had happened that night. The torment, the marks, the pain, the humiliation. Everything came back to his mind like an avalanche, but he wasn't prepared to hear that Kaname was affected by his departure, or at least that's what Yûki seemed to imply. Something in her told him that she wasn't just talking for the sake of talking. There was something in his voice, a hint of worry, or perhaps resentment, that made him think Yûki knew more than he let on. 

But it couldn't be...

Zero turned abruptly towards Yûki, his eyes flashing with coldness. Every muscle in his body was tense, as if it could explode at any moment.

- "Strange?" -He said, his voice sharp.- "And what do you imply by that?"

Yûki did not back down, keeping her gaze fixed on him, although there was a glimmer of superiority in her expression, as if she felt above him. Her eyes were cold, but there was something in her posture that made it clear she was not afraid of the hunter before her.

- "I'm not insinuating anything," -She replied, with a calmness that almost irritated him.- "I was just talking..."

Zero gritted his teeth, the anger bubbling inside him, but he tried to stay firm. Something in Yûki's attitude tore him apart inside, as if she were trying to manipulate him, as if she were trying to control him with every word spoken. As if now she were just like Kaname. It was clear that the life confined with him had affected her greatly.

In the end, Kiryuu let out a bitter laugh, one that didn't quite become a laugh, but rather a sigh of frustration. He ran a hand through his hair, feeling how the irritation consumed him.

- "Talk?" -His tone sharpened, full of disdain.- "What you're really doing is trying to excuse yourself, right?" -His words slid like knives, cold and piercing.- "Because that's what you've always done, Yûki." It's what you always do, justify whatever Kaname does, even if it's destroying yourself in the process."

Yûki didn't move, but the glint in her eyes changed for a second, as if Zero's words had touched a nerve. However, her voice remained calm, as if she were used to his hostility.

- "I don't have to justify myself to you, Zero." -Her tone was cold, but a shadow of something deeper seemed to flicker in her gaze.- "You have never understood what it means to be part of this, what it means to be with him."

Zero clenched his fists, the rage bubbling inside him, wanting to scream that she had no idea what she was saying, what he had done, what he had suffered, that her perfect Kaname preferred to sleep with him rather than with her. But he bit his tongue, because he no longer wanted to hear her excuses, he didn't want Yûki to keep talking as if everything were so simple, and he also didn't want to continue this conversation.

- "Being with him?" -He said, his voice full of venom.- "What do you know about that? You have no idea what has happened, what he has done. And you, Yûki... you'll never understand."

The brunette raised an eyebrow, surprised, but did not respond immediately. A heavy silence fell between the two of them, filled with unresolved tensions, trapped emotions.

Finally, Yûki spoke, her voice less harsh, but still with a hint of resentment.

- "Not everything is so black and white, Zero. You can't keep looking at the world through your hate and resentment."

But Yûki's words no longer reached Zero. Something inside him broke, a limit he didn't know still existed. His body tensed, a cold sweat running down his back, and the nausea he had felt all day surged back at him, strong and relentless. Without warning, a wave of dizziness washed over him, and before he could react, a torrent of vomit surged up his throat.

- "Enough..." -He stammered between retches, barely maintaining control.

The Kuran girl took a step back, surprised, but also a little scared to see how Zero was staggering, trying to stay on his feet.

But he couldn't stop. He couldn't stop the nausea from overwhelming him, the pain in his body and mind dragging him into despair.

He closed his eyes, breathing with difficulty, feeling the tears threatening to well up again. But no. He wasn't going to give in. He wasn't going to show anyone that the situation was breaking him inside.

- "Go away." -He murmured, his voice low but full of bitterness. The pain in his belly was still there, but he refrained... He refrained from complaining even to himself.

Yûki stood still, her brown eyes watching Zero with a mix of bewilderment and something that seemed like... concern. His haughty and serious facade, the one he usually used as a shield, crumbled slightly when he saw the state the hunter was in. She opened her mouth, as if she were going to say something, perhaps a question, an apology, or an observation, but she didn't utter a word.

Zero raised a hand in a dry and firm motion, cutting her off before the sound could even escape her lips.

- "I don't want to hear anything." –His voice, though low, was laden with an almost intimidating authority, a warning that needed no explanation.

The girl took a step back, her lips parted and words caught in her throat. The only thing she could do was look at him with a confused expression as Zero slowly straightened up, struggling against the evident pain that afflicted him. He took a deep breath, as if gathering strength from some corner of his being, and exhaled heavily.

Without looking at her again, he turned around and began to walk down the hallway, his footsteps resonating with a hollow echo against the walls. Each movement seemed to cost him, as if his body were fighting against itself, but he didn't stop even once.

Yûki followed him with her gaze, not fully understanding what had just happened. It wasn't typical of Zero to show himself so... How to put it... ? It wasn't vulnerability, but I had never seen him on the verge of vomiting before, and it was, in a way, shocking.

Something was wrong, very wrong, and although she had many questions, she didn't dare to voice them. Deep down, a part of her knew she wouldn't get any answers and also knew it was related to her brother, but he wouldn't tell her anything either. As she had said before, Kaname had been behaving somewhat strangely these past two days; he was restless... He didn't even let his nobles approach him. Not even Ichijo.

She saw the white-haired boy turn the corner at the end of the hallway, disappearing from her sight. The Kuran girl stood still, feeling a strange unease in her chest as the silence of the hallway loomed over her.

Yûki remained motionless for a few moments after Zero's departure, feeling an uncomfortable weight in her chest. She couldn't shake off the strange feeling of failure, of being a mere spectator in her own world.

She was tired, fed up with feeling so useless, so incompetent, so... detached from everything that had to do with Kaname. The man she had sworn to follow and love seemed increasingly distant, more and more wrapped in secrets she couldn't access.

She clenched her fists, fighting against the frustration bubbling inside her. Even though there was nothing she could do anymore, even though she knew that the path she had chosen meant completely yielding to Kaname and accepting whatever he decided... there were days like this when that reality felt particularly bitter.

She sighed, releasing the air heavily as if trying to free the bundle of contained emotions. She looked down the empty hallway where Zero had disappeared, trying to calm his thoughts, before turning and continuing on his way. He had something to do, something that would at least occupy his mind for a while: he was going to see Director Cross.

He had scheduled the appointment himself, as he had been doing lately with a frequency that was starting to irritate Yûki. As much as she appreciated the man who had raised her as his daughter, she was starting to find it exhausting that almost every day she had to cross the academy for a "simple chat." A conversation that, in the end, never turned out to be so simple.

As she walked through the hallways connecting the dormitories to the main area of the academy, Yûki tried to distract herself by observing the little things around her: the reflection of the sun passing through the large windows, the soft crunch of her shoes against the polished floor, the subtle movement of the curtains stirred by the wind. Nothing could calm the knot in her chest.

It's not that she hated visiting Cross. In fact, it was a respite from the monotony she found in the dormitories of the Moon, where every day she felt like a prisoner in a golden palace. But even those moments of conversation were starting to weigh on her. Why was she turning to him so often? Was it to seek answers she couldn't find in Kaname? Or simply because being in the Moon's dormitories made her feel more isolated and alien than she could bear?

She shook her head slightly, trying to push those thoughts away. She didn't want to keep feeding negative thoughts. At least, with Cross, she could be a little freer, a little more... herself. Although, ironically, lately she wasn't even sure who she really was.

Finally, after walking for a while, Yûki arrived at the door of Cross's office. The familiar feeling of being about to enter the place that had been her refuge for years overwhelmed her, but it didn't comfort her as it used to. Instead of the warmth she expected, a heavy emptiness filled her chest. The silence of the hallway around her enveloped her, accentuating the strange discomfort she couldn't shake off.

She gently knocked on the door, a gesture that had become automatic for her, but as she waited, she couldn't help but think about the reasons why she had been coming to this place so frequently. Cross had always been her adoptive father, her protector, but lately, the conversations had become more forced, as if something were crumbling inside him.

The door opened almost instantly. There was Director Cross, as always, with his warm smile and friendly gaze, although a slight concern also shone in his eyes.

- "Yûki, right on time." -He said in his usual tone, gesturing for him to come in.

Yûki tried to return the smile, but it was more of an empty grimace. She entered the room without saying a word, letting the door close softly behind her. Cross's office, with its shelves full of books, papers, and mementos from the past, had always had a welcoming air for her. However, today the place felt colder than usual.

- "How's everything going?" -Asked Cross, noticing his distant attitude.

Yûki sank into one of the armchairs in front of the desk, crossing her arms over her lap while watching him with a vacant look. His mind was still tormented by the conversation with Zero, and although he tried to push those thoughts away, the pain kept lurking.

- "The same old story..." -She replied indifferently, her voice barely a whisper.

Cross looked at her, with a slight nod of his head, as if he were evaluating her words. There was something in her behavior that did not go unnoticed by him. He knew something was bothering her, that he was holding something inside, but he didn't press.

- "Yûki, you know you can talk to me about anything. If something is bothering you, I'm here to help you.” -He said softly, his voice full of understanding.

But Yûki couldn't speak. She didn't want to open that Pandora's box. Saying what she really felt, what she thought about Kaname, about Zero, about herself... was something she wasn't ready to face yet. So, instead, she remained silent, staring ahead at Cross's desk, as if the answers could be there, among the papers and books.

The room filled with an uncomfortable silence, where the words seemed unwilling to come out.

Cross watched her for a few more seconds and then approached her desk, absently rearranging some papers, without insisting. He knew that Yûki sometimes needed her space. But she also knew that this silence was not normal for her.

- "It's okay, don't rush." -He said finally.- "But remember, Yûki, you don't have to carry it all alone."

Those words, though simple, seemed to pierce the armor she had tried to put around herself. She looked down at the ground, feeling the weight of the truth in them. What would she do if she couldn't deal with all this by herself? What would happen if, in her desperation, everything fell apart even more?

After a moment, Yûki looked up at Cross, forcing herself to smile, although once again, the smile seemed more like a mask than a genuine expression.

- "Thank you, Cross. Really..." -She said, her voice a bit shaky, but still firm.

Cross nodded and smiled back, without asking any questions. He knew that time would tell what needed to be said, and that, for now, the most important thing was that Yûki was not alone.

The silence that filled the room was brief, barely a few seconds, but for Yûki, it stretched out as if it were an eternity. Each breath she took felt heavier than the last, as if something inside her were about to burst. Finally, the murmur of her thoughts was interrupted by her own words, which came out of her mouth with a calmness that even surprised her.

- "I want a divorce from Kaname." -She said in a low but clear voice.

The impact of those words was immediate. Cross, who had been arranging some papers on his desk with apparent calm, looked up in a blink, his eyes wide open in surprise. He approached her quickly, his face reflecting exaggerated concern, almost as if it were a crisis that needed to be resolved immediately.

- "What?! Yûki, that is... that is completely unexpected!" -He exclaimed, almost dramatizing the situation as only he knew how to do. He took a couple of agitated steps, as if trying to process the magnitude of the statement.- "Why all of a sudden…? What happened? This is a big deal, Yûki!"

Yûki watched him in silence, feeling how the tension he had accumulated gradually dissipated. However, his expression was serene, calm, as if that decision caused him not the slightest unease.

There were no tears, no screams. Just a disquieting emptiness inside, as if he had finally reached the point of no return.

- "Don't worry so much." -She replied calmly, his voice steady, as if she were talking about something trivial.- "It's what I've decided. And it's not like it's that simple, I know. But I am sure of what I feel."

Cross stared at her, unsure whether to get angry or continue with his protective attitude. How could she be so calm? The situation was complex, and he, as her father figure, couldn't stop worrying about her. How could she want to break something that had been so important in her life?

- "Yûki, this is not a matter you can take lightly." -He said, this time without the exaggeration he had shown before, but with sincere concern.- "Do you know what that implies? Kaname... it's Kaname. He is not just your husband, he is a pureblood, a powerful being. You know very well that pureblood vampires don't separate so easily, especially not in your situation. The consequences could be…"

Yûki stared at him intently, her eyes devoid of emotion, but with a hardness that even surprised Cross.

- "I know." -She said firmly.- "I know it very well. But I don't want to keep living a lie. I don't want to keep clinging to something that no longer makes sense. I am not happy. I haven't been for a long time."

A long silence followed her words, but now, with unwavering clarity in her voice, Yûki knew there was no turning back. She didn't want to be the submissive wife of a vampire who didn't even see her as an equal, who had forced her to follow a path she no longer wished to tread. She had to free herself, even though she had no idea how all of this would turn out.

Cross sighed deeply, running a hand over his face, clearly frustrated but also understanding the difficulty of the situation.

- "But… Have you thought about everything this would imply, Yûki? What Kaname would do if he found out about this... I don't even want to imagine it." -He said, still unable to stop feeling a strong worry.

Yûki looked up at him, with an expression of determination.

- "I'm not afraid of him." -She said, and the words sounded so certain and so final that even Cross found it hard to reply.

For a moment, both fell silent, watching each other, as if they were measuring each other's words, weighing the decisions.

- "But…" -Cross began, and stopped, searching for something else to say, something that could change her mind, but in the end, he couldn't find any logical reason to dissuade her.

- "Whatever happens, I'll face it." -Yûki replied with an unsettling calmness.- "I am determined. I can't keep being the person I was before."

Finally, Director Cross sighed, realizing that he couldn't force her to change her mind.

The girl sighed, staring intently at Cross as she took a moment to gather her thoughts before speaking again. She didn't want to seem contradictory, but she knew that the words she was about to say needed to be sincere, even though deep down she knew she might be hiding an important part of her true reason.

- "It's not something I decided overnight." -She began, his voice a little softer, but still firm.- "Actually, I've been thinking about it for a while... Well, not exactly. It's not that I planned it. It's just that, deep down, I always knew. What I've been feeling... is something I've ignored for a long time."

Cross watched her, frowning as he heard her words, clearly confused but willing to listen to her.

- "Did you always know?" -He repeated, as if he couldn't fully understand what she was saying.- "Have you been thinking about this before? Since what exact moment?"

Yûki shrugged slightly, her gaze somewhat distant, as if she were looking beyond Cross, as if searching for something she couldn't find in the room.

- "No, not exactly. The idea... the idea of divorcing Kaname... that hadn't really crossed my mind until now. But deep down, the emptiness I feel inside me, not really knowing who I am in this whole story, that has indeed been present. And it's not just his fault, I know. I have also allowed things to reach this point."

There was something in his words, a kind of self-awareness that made her feel even more vulnerable, although she continued to maintain her cold and serene facade. She had spent so much time ignoring her own feelings, convincing herself that in the end, the stupid reason why all this started would come to an end... But she could no longer lie to herself.

- "But what happened in the last few days... made me realize that I can no longer continue living this way. I don't want to keep being a shadow in his life, nor live in a relationship that no longer makes sense. The fact that he is so distant, so closed off, so... inaccessible to me..." -She continued, her voice almost broken by a stifled sigh, though she remained firm- "That has made me see what I really am to him, or rather, what I am no longer."

Cross watched Yûki in silence, processing her words, but also recognizing the internal struggle she was experiencing. He knew he wouldn't be able to change her decision, but he was also deeply concerned about how the whole situation was being handled, especially with the enormous emotional burden Yûki was carrying. And yet, he had called her back to his office to make a double sweater... Those that are huge and can fit two people...

What a terrible morning.

Yûki took a deep breath, as if trying to lighten the weight of her own words. She lowered her gaze slightly, playing with the sleeves of her dress, while gathering the courage to add what she really thought.

- "But I'm not going to do it now." -She finally said, her voice softer, though still laden with that firm resolve that had accompanied her throughout the conversation.- "I still feel something for him, even if it's small, even if sometimes it doesn't seem enough. Maybe... maybe if I wait a little longer, things will change. Maybe I can see him again the way I used to, or maybe he can see me that way again. But..."

She paused, looking up to meet the eyes of her adoptive father, who looked at her with a mix of concern and patience.

- "But I can't get this idea out of my head. It's as if, even though I wanted to ignore it, it was just there, reminding me that at some point I'll have to decide."

Cross listened to her in silence, letting the words settle in the air. Then, he nodded slowly, crossing his arms in front of his chest. His expression, although calm, reflected a deep understanding of what Yûki was going through.

- "I understand, Yûki. And I think you're right to take your time. Sometimes, rushing important decisions only ends up taking us to places we regret later.” -He paused, his tone now softer- "If there's still something, no matter how small, it might be worth waiting. But... I also want you to remember that it's equally valid to listen to what you feel now, what you truly need."

Yûki tilted his head slightly in a gesture of gratitude, without saying anything else. His eyes drifted towards the office window, where the daylight softly entered, illuminating the room in warm tones.

The sounds of birds singing outside reached their ears, mingling with the gentle breeze that made the branches of the trees rustle. It was an almost cruel contrast with the weight of their thoughts, but at the same time, there was something comforting in that serenity that the day seemed to offer them... Even though it now belonged to the night.

The young pureblood stood up slowly, smoothing her dress with her hands, while the director continued to watch her with a mix of affection and concern.

- "Thank you, Cross." -She said finally, with a small smile that didn't quite reach his eyes.

He nodded, returning a reassuring smile to her.

- "I will always be here for you, Yûki. You know that, right?”

She simply nodded before turning and walking towards the door, letting the calm of the day envelop her, even though inside she remained a whirlwind of emotions she still didn't know how to fully face.

                                                                                                                  <<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<

(Evidently, I didn't create this image. I generated it with AI so you can get an idea of what the abandoned mansion that Zero is going to investigate looks like. щ(゜ロ゜щ))

The sun was beginning to descend on the horizon, tinting the sky with shades of orange and purple, when Zero arrived in front of the abandoned mansion. The air was dense and heavy, as if the very atmosphere knew that this place had witnessed unimaginable horrors. The structure loomed imposingly before him, its Victorian facade slowly crumbling, the broken windows reflecting the last rays of light like fragments of a shattered mirror.

Zero stopped and remained motionless for a few moments, observing the building with a mix of distrust and professionalism. The trees around him swayed with the wind, their bare branches extending towards the mansion as if they wanted to envelop it. Around her, the field was in complete silence, except for the occasional murmur of the wind dragging dry leaves and swaying the thick grass.

With a fluid motion, he adjusted the Bloody Rose in its holster. The gun was a constant and familiar weight, a reminder that, at least this time, he was prepared. After reloading it before leaving, he felt more secure, although he knew that in places like this, preparation was never enough.

He shook the dust off his black jacket and adjusted the high collar of his shirt to ensure it concealed the marks on his neck. He had learned not to look at himself in mirrors, not to think about what those marks meant, but the disgust remained, burning and constant.

He moved towards the rusty gate that surrounded the mansion. It was ajar, enclosing a large strip of land, as if inviting him to enter, but Zero was not deceived by the apparent stillness. He pushed the gate cautiously, and it emitted a sharp creak that resonated in the air, causing some nearby birds to take flight.

He crossed the neglected garden, full of weeds that grew uncontrollably. The ground was covered with dry branches and dead leaves that crunched under his boots with each step. The sunlight bathed the place, but instead of easing the tension, it seemed to accentuate the desolation, casting long shadows that stretched towards the mansion.

He reached the front door, a massive piece of wood that had seen better days. There were deep cracks and dark stains on its surface, as if time and something else had left their mark. Zero paused for a moment, resting his hand on the frame and closing his eyes, letting his senses pick up any anomaly.

There was something. It was faint, like a distant murmur, but his instinct told him he was not alone. He took a deep breath, pushed the door, and it opened with a prolonged creak.

The interior of the mansion was shrouded in a gloom that made everything seem larger and more menacing. The sunlight filtered through the broken windows and torn curtains, casting beams of light that illuminated dust motes floating in the air. The wooden floor creaked under his weight, and a sharp smell of mold and something metallic flooded his senses.

-"Fantastic." -He murmured to himself, adjusting his grip on Bloody Rose as he took a few steps towards the foyer.

It was a vast and desolate space. A marble staircase rose in the center, splitting into two directions, while furniture covered with worn sheets remained motionless, like ghosts from another time. The silence was almost absolute, except for the distant sounds of his own footsteps.

The hunter advanced cautiously, inspecting every corner attentively. Although the daylight still penetrated through the windows, the shadows seemed to move with every step he took. The place was not empty; he knew it. There was no need to see them to know it.

The letter from the Hunters' Association had been clear: investigate and confirm the rumors of level E vampires in the area. But something told him that this mission was not going to be as simple as it seemed.

He moved slowly through the foyer, his footsteps echoing with muted sounds inside the mansion. The atmosphere was heavy, laden with a sense of abandonment that seemed almost palpable. The walls, once majestic, were covered with deep cracks and damp stains that spread like withered veins. Near the central staircase, a section of the wall was completely collapsed, exposing broken and sharp pipes that jutted out like metallic teeth. Some still dripped rusty water, forming small puddles on the cracked marble floor.

The constant pain in her abdomen throbbed with a persistent rhythm, reminding her that something was not right in her body. Each step was like a mild but persistent sting, a reminder that her physical condition was not ideal for facing an enemy, much less one that could be lurking in the shadows. The neck also burned, the sting of the marks that the stupid leech had left had not faded. Zero instinctively brought a hand to his neck, as if wanting to erase the sensation, but immediately withdrew his hand in frustration. He couldn't afford distractions.

The mansion was in ruins. Pieces of fallen plaster covered the floor like dirty snow, and antique furniture, some overturned and others dismantled, were piled up in the corners of the rooms. To his left, the frame of a door was partially destroyed, and the hunter decided to enter.

The hall he entered was covered in dust. A huge chandelier hung from the ceiling, tilted to one side as if it were about to fall. A dilapidated sofa was half-burned, and the torn curtains swayed slightly with a breeze coming through the broken windows.

The air smelled of dampness and something metallic, probably dried blood mixed with mold.

He advanced through the debris with Bloody Rose firmly in hand. There were pieces of broken pottery on the floor, and an old display case had been destroyed, leaving its shards scattered everywhere. Zero had to move carefully to avoid the noise and the invisible traps that a place like this might hide.

He passed through another door and found himself in a dining room. The table, long and luxurious at some point, was split in half, and the chairs were thrown on the floor. In one of the corners, there was a dark and dry puddle that looked like ancient blood. Zero frowned as he inspected it.

- "Something definitely happened here." -He murmured to himself.

The silence was overwhelming, broken only by the occasional creaks of the wood beneath his feet. As he continued, Kiryuu felt his senses sharpen, the hunter's instinct taking control. In this type of missions, it was best to rely on the small signals: a change in the air, an out-of-place noise, anything that would betray the presence of an enemy.

Back in the foyer, he decided to go up the stairs. The marble was worn, and on some steps the cracks were so deep that they had to be carefully avoided. As he ascended, he could see how the shadows elongated on the walls, projected by the dim light filtering through the broken windows.

On the second floor, the atmosphere was even more oppressive. The doors of the rooms were mostly closed, but some were open, revealing dark interiors filled with debris. One door in particular caught his attention. It was ajar and had scratch marks around the frame, as if someone—or something—had tried to force their way in or out.

Zero pushed the door with the barrel of his gun, making an effort not to make any unnecessary noise. The room was small, probably an office in the past. There was a shattered desk and an overturned chair, but what caught his attention the most was a mirror on the wall, completely broken.

He approached the mirror, observing his distorted reflection in the fragments.

The image of her face, divided into pieces by the cracks, seemed unsettling, almost as if the mirror reflected how he felt inside: broken, fractured, irreparable.

He shook her head to dispel those thoughts and left the room.

There were many more rooms to explore, and although the pain in his belly and the sting in his neck didn't cease, he wasn't going to stop. He was here to fulfill the mission, and nothing would make him retreat.

The white-haired one continued investigating the second floor, moving from one room to another. Each door he pushed seemed to reveal a new level of desolation and abandonment. In one of the rooms, the walls were completely bare, the paintings had been ripped off, leaving lighter stains on the faded paint. The floor creaked under his boots, and the air was thick with dust, making it difficult for him to breathe normally.

In the next room, an old, rickety wardrobe occupied the center, its doors hanging from the hinges as if someone had torn them off halfway. On the floor, yellowed papers and tattered books formed disordered piles. Zero checked a few, but found nothing useful. Only irrelevant writings and dark stains that looked like dried blood.

His belly ached constantly, but he could bear it, at least until that moment. However, as he entered a new room, a much more intense pain, like an electric shock, suddenly pierced through him. The jolt was so strong that it forced him to stop. The hunter let out a low, guttural groan, leaning forward with a hand on his belly, trying to breathe as the pain spread like fire within him.

- "Damn it..." -He murmured through clenched teeth, tightening his jaw to avoid screaming.

The pain was unlike anything he had felt before. It was not like a battle wound or a fracture, but something deeper, something he couldn't quite pinpoint but that made him feel weak and vulnerable. Almost as if his body were fighting against itself.

Just as he was about to lean against the wall to try to compose himself, he heard something. 

A laugh.

A sharp and mocking sound, like that of a child, followed by light footsteps that seemed to run through the hallway. Zero quickly lifted his head, forgetting the pain for an instant. His hand instinctively went to his Bloody Rose, drawing it quickly while straightening his posture, forcing himself to ignore the persistent stab in his abdomen.

The footsteps receded, echoing down the hallway and into a room further ahead.

- "Who's there?" -He asked loudly, his tone firm but with a hint of weariness.

The laughter stopped immediately, leaving only the oppressive silence of the mansion. The white-haired one looked in the direction of the sound, his senses on high alert. Something or someone was here, and it wasn't just his imagination. His experience as a hunter told him that this kind of sign was not good.

He gripped the handle of his weapon tightly and moved down the hallway, ignoring the cold sweat running down his forehead and the pain still burning in his abdomen. If there was something lurking in this place, he was going to find it, and he wouldn't stop until he knew what was happening.

Zero walked cautiously, his steps barely audible over the dust accumulated on the floor. The mansion, with its crumbling hallways and empty rooms, seemed to be alive in a strange way, as if every corner were whispering dark secrets around him. The air was dense, laden with a heavy silence that was only interrupted by the distant creaks of the aging structure.

As he advanced, the mansion's walls seemed to close in, and the pain in his abdomen intensified once more. It was something he couldn't ignore for much longer, but Zero gritted his teeth and continued, driven by a mix of frustration and determination. Every time a jolt of pain made him stagger, he forced himself to maintain control, not to give in to weakness. He knew that if he did, he would lose the advantage.

As he turned a corner, he saw something that made him stop dead in his tracks. The door to the room was ajar, and a draft of cold air was coming from there. The feeling that something was wrong enveloped him immediately, the hair on the back of his neck stood on end. The sound of footsteps and laughter was no longer heard, but in their place was an almost palpable stillness, as if something were waiting for him.

Zero approached the door stealthily, gripping the weapon in his hand.

When he was close enough, he paused for a moment and listened. There was no sound at all. With a quick movement, he pushed the door and entered, staying clear of the threshold to avoid being seen. The room was empty, but inside there was a faint smell of dampness and something else... something metallic.

The air was stale, as if the space hadn't been touched in years. However, the feeling that something was off remained, like a shadow in the corner of his mind. He decided to step further inside, but as he did, something on the floor creaked under his weight, a sound that echoed in the empty walls.

Suddenly, a creak was heard to his left. Zero quickly turned, aiming his pistol towards the sound, but all he found was an old window with broken shutters. Something moved in the dim light, as if trying to slip away among the shadows, and Zero reacted immediately, advancing with agility and focus.

-"Who's there?" -He shouted, his voice sharp, but with no response.

Again, a creak, but this time it came from the ceiling. Zero looked up towards the source of the sound, the broken pipes along the wall began to release steam, creating a thick mist that made it difficult to see beyond a few meters.

 "What the hell is going on here?" Thought Zero, the pain in his abdomen was sharp, but the adrenaline kept him on his feet. Despite the uncertainty, his instinct kept him alert, and the feeling that he was not alone was consuming him.

Suddenly, something fell to the ground with a loud thud. Zero turned towards the sound, his heart pounding in his chest, the gun still steady in his hand. The figure of a child, or at least it seemed so, appeared from the shadows.

-"Who are you?" -Zero asked, his voice tense, keeping the gun aimed at the stranger.

Zero remained silent, his gaze fixed on the figure that had materialized from the shadows. When the figure finally stepped forward, revealing a young, almost childlike face, Zero gritted his teeth. He was a child. At first glance, he didn't seem like a threat, but the smell of blood and something much more sinister hung in the air. Vampire, he thought immediately.

The child, no more than ten years old, had a pale and thin face, almost ethereal, and his bright red eyes shone with malice. He was barefoot, covered only by rags, and moved in a strange way, almost as if he were playing a macabre game. His mocking laughter cut through the silence in the room, a cold and empty sound that made Zero's stomach churn.

-"Oh, how wonderful... another hunter lost in the darkness." -Said the boy with a lopsided smile, his words laced with sarcasm.- "Are you going to help me, hunter? Or maybe... Would you prefer that I help you?"

Zero, aware of the threat this child posed, did not let his guard down. His breathing remained controlled as he watched the little one intently. He knew that vampires were unpredictable, regardless of their age or appearance. The boy seemed to enjoy his torment, as if he were nothing more than a piece in a cruel game.

- "I don't need your help." -Zero's voice was firm, his gaze cold and distant.- "And you are nothing more than an annoyance in my path."

The child took another step towards him, slowly approaching. The child's red eyes shone with an intensity that made Zero's heart beat faster, but not out of fear. It was the anxiety before the inevitability of the confrontation.

-"Oh, how unkind." -The boy came even closer, the tone of his voice singing with an unsettling mockery.- "And what do you plan to do? Kill me? Or will you just let me go... like a good hunter?”

Zero didn't respond immediately. The boy was too close now, too confident, and his attitude was so brazen that he seemed to fear nothing. The hunter, however, was not going to underestimate him. With a swift movement, he raised his pistol, aiming at the boy, who paused for a second, looking at the tip of the gun with a slight smile.

- "Are you going to shoot me?" -He asked, the mocking laughter clearly audible in his voice. The calmness in his tone was unsettling.

Zero felt a chill run down his spine. This child... this vampire... was not like the others. He was not just a child; he seemed to understand much more than his innocent appearance suggested. However, Zero did not hesitate.

The vampire child, seeing the determination in the hunter's eyes, smiled mockingly. That smile was not that of an innocent child; it was not an expression of fear or anxiety, but of amusement, as if he were testing him, as if he were enjoying the hunt. When he saw the white-haired one begin to take the first step, his smile widened even more, letting out a light, almost playful laugh that echoed through the desolate mansion. It was a laugh that, although brief, seemed to stop the air, as if the very darkness around the place had paused for an instant.

At that moment, the figure of the vampire child vanished into the gloom, moving at a dizzying speed. In the blink of an eye, he had already vanished into the shadows looming over the corridor. The speed with which he disappeared left no room for anything else. He barely managed to see her before he slipped away through the hallways, gliding with a supernatural lightness that even Zero, with his keen hunter's perception, could not anticipate.

But Kiryuu did not hesitate. Adrenaline coursed through his veins, stoking a flame of contained fury. The pain he felt in his abdomen remained strong, constant, but it didn't matter. He ignored it. He couldn't allow something as insignificant as pain to hold him back. The vampire boy had challenged him, had provoked him, and that meant he had no choice but to follow him. His hunter's instinct kicked in, and Zero's legs began to move, driven by a mix of fury and desperation. No matter what happened to him; he wasn't going to let that vampire escape.

He began to run after the boy, without a second's hesitation. Each step he took plunged him deeper into the darkness of the mansion, where the air was dense, almost sticky, as if the walls themselves wanted to swallow him. He passed through one room after another, all marked by the passage of time and abandonment. The floor was covered with debris, broken glass, and shattered furniture, which creaked under his weight. The walls seemed to have a life of their own, their crumbling and dirty corners as if the mansion itself were dying. Each room he passed through seemed stranger and more decadent than the last, a mix of ruined luxury and palpable horror.

The vampire boy, however, was always one step ahead. Zero could hear his quick footsteps, light as a whisper, but he could also feel a slight breeze indicating his movement. He didn't know how long he had been chasing him, but the anguish began to take hold of his mind. He felt more and more exhausted each time, each step seemed heavier than the last. And yet, he couldn't stop. I couldn't let that child, that strange and dangerous creature, get away just like that.

Suddenly, the vampire child turned sharply at a corner, as if he had been waiting for it. Zero, so focused on catching him, had no time to react to the change in direction. The ground, which had once been somewhat stable, seemed to become unpredictable, as if everything around him were conspiring to make him fall. The final obstacle came unexpectedly, when a brutal jolt in his abdomen pierced through him, like a wave of fire coursing through his body.

The pain was so sudden and fierce that it tore a low groan from him, almost lost in the roar of his own heart beating frantically. It was as if someone had pierced him with a burning dagger. His breath hitched, and his stomach twisted so violently that the ground beneath his feet became unstable, as if it were about to crumble. At that moment, the world around him spun and blurred, but Zero, despite the pain, did not allow himself to fall. His body was about to give up, but his mind kept fighting, pushing him forward.

Every muscle in his body screamed at him to stop, to let himself fall to the ground, to give in to the pain. But deep within him, something else kept him standing: the need to continue, to reach the child, to understand what was happening. However, it was not enough. The jolt was so strong that he couldn't prevent his body from succumbing, his breathing became more erratic, and his vision completely blurred.

At that moment, the vampire child completely disappeared from his sight. And, although the chase had been frantic and full of desperation, Zero couldn't help but feel a sense of emptiness. But he didn't have time to think about it. The jolt in her abdomen became stronger again, and when he tried to take another step, her body finally gave in.

He stopped for a moment, unable to stand upright, his body tense as if it were about to break under the pressure of the wave of pain that was coursing through him. A wave of heat and burning coursed through him from head to toe, as if his own body were trying to consume itself. His vision blurred, the mansion's walls began to spin around him, and his legs wavered, trembling under his weight. A few drops of cold sweat broke out on his forehead as he struggled to stay on his feet, but the wave of discomfort was too intense.

Although the pain was consuming him, it was not enough to stop him. It wasn't severe enough to knock him down completely, but it did slow him down, forcing him to move cautiously, to not be as fast as before. Enough for the vampire boy, as he turned the corner ahead of him, to disappear without a trace. Zero saw him leave, like a shadow fading into the darkness of the mansion. He couldn't let that happen. He couldn't.

He gritted his teeth tightly, as the burning in his belly intensified, as if something were tearing him apart from the inside. The feeling of nausea intensified again, but the anger in his chest gave him the strength to ignore it. The idea of giving up had never been an option for him. His body, already weakened by exhaustion and pain, responded slowly, with each muscle seeming to crumble beneath him. But he was not going to give in.

With a deep and forced breath, Zero took a step forward, but as he tried to move, his feet slipped on the debris covering the ground. The sound of his foot slipping on the broken debris hit him like a blow, and in a desperate effort not to fall, he tried to grab onto anything nearby. His hands groped the air and the surfaces of the walls, searching for something, anything to hold onto, but nothing seemed solid in this cursed place.

The child was already too far away, his mocking laughter still echoing in his head like a thorn embedded, but Zero did not allow himself to think about it. He wasn't going to let that creature overwhelm him. He wasn't going to let it escape, not when he was so close to the answers he needed.

His legs trembled beneath him, but anger and desperation kept him upright. He couldn't stop, he couldn't give up. His heart was pounding in his chest, pushing him to move forward, even though his body was screaming at him not to. The questions, the doubts, everything that had been swirling in his mind since he set foot in that mansion, was still there, pressing down on him.

With one last effort, he forced himself to move forward, not to fall behind. His steps were slower, clumsier, but he kept moving forward, ignoring the signals from his body.

With clumsy steps, Kiryuu began to approach the stairs. Each movement was a battle against the twisting pain in his abdomen. He knew he had to be careful, but the pressure in his abdomen wouldn't let him fully concentrate on what was in front of him. The burning was unbearable, as if something were twisting inside him. Each inhalation was a challenge. But he couldn't stop, he couldn't give up.

Once he reached the center stairs, one last cramp stopped him dead in his tracks. The jolt was so intense that his body involuntarily bent forward. He tried to stay upright, but the wave of pain dragged him down.

He stumbled.

A shiver ran through his body when he saw the sharp pipes that adorned the wall next to the stairs, like a reminder of how fragile he had become. The metal pieces protruded from the wall like blades, ready to tear him apart.

He tried to calculate the distance, to gauge the space needed to navigate the obstacle, but his body no longer responded with the precision he needed. Instead of moving agilely, as was usual, his reflexes were clumsy, slowed down by the pain. In a final desperate attempt, he tried to jump to the side, avoiding the deadly edge of the pipes, but his legs did not respond.

He lost his balance.

The weight of his body dragged him forward and, before he could react, his side scraped brutally against the pipes. The pain was immediate, as if a thousand needles pierced him all at once. The sharp metal splinters tore through his skin, and a muffled scream of pain escaped him uncontrollably. His body continued to fall, rolling down the stairs with a violence he couldn't prevent.

Each blow he received against the steps seemed stronger than the last, and the burning in his side only grew. The stairs seemed endless, as if the mansion had decided to prolong its suffering. The steps followed one after another beneath him, and each movement was more erratic, more bewildered. Dizziness overwhelmed him, and his vision began to blur. Gravity pushed him down, and a shiver ran through him as he felt his body sliding towards the abyss.

In his mind, everything began to fade away. Confusion took hold of him, and everything spun around him. The darkness seemed to call him, and increasingly the feeling that his body could no longer endure what surrounded him. When the pain became so unbearable that he couldn't even focus on his breathing, Zero felt his body hit the ground with a dull thud. It wasn't enough to make him faint immediately, but the pain was so overwhelming that he could no longer hold on.

Before consciousness slipped away completely, her eyes fixed on the last thing they could see. A pair of black shoes. Two pairs of adult feet. He couldn't lift his gaze, he couldn't understand who was there, who had found him. The vision darkened completely, and the noise of his body falling to the ground faded into nothingness.

The anguish, the fear, the pain... all disappeared, replaced by a dark, deep calm. An emptiness where nothing mattered. Zero no longer fought. Her mind shut down, and with it, all the suffering he had been enduring.

Chapter Text

The silence in the mansion was overwhelming. The only source of noise was the sound of their footsteps as they moved down the hallway, an echo that seemed to amplify due to the emptiness and darkness surrounding them. Kain and Aidou were on a mission, just as Kaname had ordered them. Their task: to follow Zero. There was something in his behavior that raised Kaname's concern, something that neither Kain nor Aidou could pinpoint, but they knew they couldn't ignore it.

At first, the search had been calm, almost boring. But when they reached the central staircase, everything changed. The two vampires stopped dead in their tracks upon seeing Zero lying on the floor, his body motionless and his breath ragged. Both stood there, looking at him without moving a muscle.

Kain was the first to speak, his voice soft but laden with gravity. - "What happened here?" - It wasn't a question directed at Aidou, but more to himself. Something wasn't right, he could feel it in his gut. Zero had never been an easy person to read. He was known for his determination, for his resilience. Seeing him in that state, weak, fallen, caused him a strange discomfort.

Aidou, however, did not share the same serenity. - "Zero on the floor?" "Now this is a surprise!" - Aidou's laughter was playful, almost mocking, as if he were witnessing something utterly amusing. But despite his carefree tone, his gaze reflected a hint of confusion. After all, it wasn't common to see someone like Kiryuu in such a vulnerable situation.

-"Come on, Kiryuu, get up."-Murmured Aidou, with a somewhat more serious expression as he crouched down to try to help him up. Despite his apparent frivolity, deep down, Aidou did not wish to see anyone in that state, not even the hunter. But the situation remained strange, and the fact that Zero was there, lying and defenseless, only increased his uncertainty.

Kain remained a few steps away from them, observing without moving too much. He wasn't as impulsive as Aidou, and his practical sense told him that he should first assess the situation before making a decision. There was something unsettling about all of this, something that went beyond Zero's simple downfall.

- "This doesn't seem like a coincidence." -Kain said in a low voice, his eyes fixed on Zero's body, which was barely managing to stay conscious.- "There's something behind all this that we're not seeing."

Aidou, meanwhile, kept trying to revive Zero, giving him a light shove, almost with a mocking smile.- "Come on, hunter! You can't just lie around there all day! This is not what Kaname expects from you!"

Kain watched the scene in silence, but his expression began to harden. Although his cousin usually didn't take anything seriously (almost always), this time the situation seemed more serious than Aidou was willing to admit. Zero didn't look his best, and the fact that he was lying on the floor, weak and defenseless, was not something to be taken lightly. Kain had witnessed Zero's strength on other occasions, and seeing the hunter so vulnerable made him think there was something much deeper behind this state.

Finally, Kain couldn't stand it any longer. He approached quickly and, without saying a word, gave Aidou a blow to the head, a swift and precise move that made his cousin let out a small exclamation of surprise and step back immediately.

-"Stop messing with him, Aidou!"- Kain growled with a voice deeper than usual, his tone serious and firm. -"This is not the time for your jokes."

(Zero is not dead. Actually, there's no blood, but I drew it that way because it looked funnier (/▽＼)... Even though it's a serious scene, a little respect... (#｀-_ゝ-) Poor Zero...)

Aidou brought his hand to his head, rubbing it with a silly smile that quickly faded upon seeing his cousin's unwavering expression.

- "Alright, alright. Don't get like that, Kain. I'm sorry," -he said, raising his hands as if surrendering, though a mischievous glint still shone in his eyes. However, his attitude changed enough for the situation to be taken more seriously.

Zero, at that moment, remained completely motionless, his body limp and almost unresponsive. Kain observed him with a hard, expressionless gaze and realized that the hunter would not get up by himself. Aidou seemed to notice this as well, and stepped aside a bit to give his cousin some space.

-"This is not the kind of state Kaname-sama expected."- Kain murmured softly, more to himself than to Aidou, as he looked down at Zero's body. Even though the hunter was still breathing weakly, his condition was worse than they could have imagined.

Aidou remained silent, looking at Kiryuu with a more serious expression. However, it wasn't until Kain crouched down completely and began to lift him firmly that Aidou reacted again.

-"Are you going to carry him?"- Aidou asked with slight surprise, but without the mockery from before. The scene, despite its dramatic nature, had a strange sense of solemnity.

-"There is no other option."- Kain replied, with a voice deeper than his cousin was used to hearing. With a single movement, the vampire grabbed Zero's body in his arms, holding him carefully yet firmly, in a bridal style. Zero, so weak and unable to move, did not react at all, his body hanging heavily in Kain's hands.

Aidou approached to help, but saw that his cousin already had everything under control. The silence that followed was thick, almost uncomfortable.

- "What do we do now?" -Aidou asked, his tone more serious than ever.- "Take him to the hospital? Kaname-sama only ordered us to follow him, but... With this... I don't know what we should do now."

His cousin nodded, and his gaze remained fixed on Zero's body. -"Yes, we'll take him to the doctor. There's one for vampires, hidden, not too far from here. It needs immediate attention." - Kain seemed to have set aside any personal concerns and had completely focused on the mission.

-"And then, do we inform Kaname-sama?"- Aidou continued.

-"Yes, and immediately."- Kain responded firmly. -"Kaname-sama needs to know what has happened. This seems very serious. It's not like Kiryuu is the type to faint over anything...

With those quick but essential exchanges, they both set off. Aidou walked alongside Kain, his tone now as serious as his cousin's. The mission that Kuran had assigned them had taken an unexpected turn, and neither of them yet knew what awaited them.

The silence enveloped the hallway as Kain advanced with Zero's body in his arms, the weight of the lifeless hunter only heightened the gravity of the situation.

As the vampires moved down the hallway, the atmosphere in the mansion remained unsettlingly silent, broken only by the sound of their footsteps. Zero remained in Kain's arms, his body inert and completely dependent on the care of the nobles. Both knew that there was something strange about everything that was happening, but the duty was clear. Kaname had to be informed, and Zero needed urgent help.

However, just as they were about to leave the hallway, an unusual noise interrupted the stillness. A dull thud, followed by a dragging sound as if something—or someone—was moving across the floor, caught the attention of the two vampires. Kain stopped in his tracks and looked at Aidou with an inquisitive expression. He said nothing, but they both understood that something was wrong.

- "What was that?" -murmured Aidou, and without waiting for a response, took a step towards the source of the sound. Kain nodded, his gaze fixed on Zero, and then on Aidou, giving him a signal to investigate.

-"Go, but be careful."- Kain ordered with a firm voice, without taking his eyes off his burden. Aidou waved his hand dismissively and began walking towards the noise.

As Aidou advanced down the hallway, his quick and light steps allowed him to move with ease. However, the minutes seemed to stretch as if time itself were elongating in the empty mansion. Seven long minutes passed before Aidou returned, his figure emerging from the hallway with an expression of something between confusion and amusement on his face. But what really caught Kain's attention was what he was carrying.

Aidou was carrying a child, a vampire child, struggling in his arms. The child struggled fiercely, trying to break free, his eyes shining with an excessive intensity as he kicked in vain. His disheveled hair and torn clothes were signs that he was not an ordinary child. But the most perplexing thing for Kain was the defiant attitude the child displayed, as if he knew he wasn't in a situation he could lose.

-"This... is the one causing the noise."- Aidou said with an ironic smile, not letting go of the boy for a second, even though he was still struggling with all his might.

- "What is he doing here?" - Kain asked, his tone laden with suspicion, as he observed the child more closely.

Aidou shrugged. -"I don't know, but it seems like he's trying escape. He was lurking near the area where we found Zero. And, for some reason, it wouldn't stop making noise... I don't know what attracts it, but I didn't dare to leave it alone. Maybe he knows something."

The vampire boy, upon hearing these words, briefly halted his struggle. His gaze scorched Aidou with disdain, as if he were measuring the two nobles holding him. He didn't seem afraid.

- "Do you know anything about him?" -Kain asked calmly, his tone grave, seeking answers, pointing at the hunter with his gaze. But the boy just let out a small mocking laugh.

-"That one? No... I was just playing." - The child's voice was soft, almost ethereal, but there was something in his tone that made Kain frown even more.

Aidou, who was still holding the child, realized what was happening. -"It seems he is not as innocent as he appears."- He said, letting out a nervous laugh. -"Should we take him to Kaname-sama as well?"

Kain did not respond immediately, but the fixed and cold look he gave the child was enough to know that the situation was getting even more complicated.-  "We'll take him," -he finally murmured.- "What he knows or what he has seen could be important… Or maybe he escaped and they're looking for him."

The vampire boy let out a sigh and struggled again in Aidou's arms, but it wasn't enough for him to escape. It seemed that their fun had come to an end. His struggle was like that of a trapped feline, full of fury, but knowing he was completely at the mercy of the nobles.

Both nobles walked again, carrying the child next to Zero, their minds filled with uncertainty and distrust as the strange child continued to struggle in Aidou's arms.

Chapter Text

A sense of emptiness weighed on his mind. As if floating in a formless immensity, Zero struggled to distinguish what was real and what was not. At first, he felt nothing beyond a faint buzzing that seemed to come from everywhere. Gradually, the buzzing transformed into echoes, confused murmurs, fragmented words that faded before he could grasp them. His senses seemed wrapped in a thick veil, too blurred to give them shape or meaning.

A bright flash pierced through the darkness. A blinding white light broke through his closed eyelids, pulling him out of the gloom where he had been trapped. It was as if he had been thrust directly under the glare of the sun. Zero blinked, once, twice, his eyes struggling against the intensity of the light that surrounded him. His eyelids felt heavy, and each attempt to open them felt like moving a mountain, but the need to understand where he was and what had happened pushed him to persist.

Finally, he managed to open his eyes. At first, he could only see a blurry chaos of shapes and colors, an undefined amalgam shifting before him. The light was still too intense, and he had to squint to try and reduce its impact. With effort, he began to make out the outlines of ceiling lamps, their white halos creating dazzling circles that forced him to slightly turn his head to the side.

Clarity still eluded him. Around him, everything seemed hazy, as if he were looking through a fogged glass. Zero tried to turn his head slightly, but the movement caused a burst of pain that made him stop. An unpleasant sensation in his throat made him notice how dry his mouth was. It felt as though he hadn't had water in days.

He lowered his gaze slightly, focusing with difficulty. Before him, three blurry shapes moved slightly, their outlines barely defined. One of them was notably taller than the other two, with a presence that seemed to dominate the room, though he couldn't discern why. The other two figures, while smaller, stayed close, motionless, but their barely perceptible movements suggested they were in conversation.

The voices were becoming more audible now, but he still couldn't fully understand the words. They were like echoes trapped in a cavern, mingling with the buzzing that still persisted in his mind. Zero tried to focus, to distinguish something, but his head felt as if it were filled with cotton, and his senses remained too numb.

Who are they...?

The question emerged in his mind, but his mouth couldn't form it. His lips felt dry and cracked, and his throat, rough, only allowed a faint sound to escape, lost in the air. The attempt left him even more exhausted, and for a moment, he considered simply surrendering to the fatigue overwhelming him.

The mattress beneath him was soft but uncomfortable. It offered no real relief, only a constant reminder that he was trapped in a situation beyond his control. The sharp pain in his side resurfaced with each small attempt to move, as if his body were warning him that it wasn't ready to face anything.

The sensation of weakness consumed him entirely. It was a vulnerability he didn't remember ever feeling before, an absolute lack of control over his own body. The hunter who had always been strong, always alert, was now reduced to a shadow of himself. He could feel how every muscle in his body seemed disconnected, unable to respond to his commands.

Despite everything, the scene before him was gradually becoming clearer. Although he couldn't make out faces, he could see that the three figures were focused on him, speaking in hushed tones. Their movements were deliberate, devoid of urgency, which made him think there was no immediate danger. However, that tranquility only unsettled him more.

He wanted to speak, to demand answers, but when he opened his mouth, only a weak sound emerged from his throat. He lacked the strength to articulate even a single word.

The air in the room was heavy, dense, laden with a tense calm that seemed to envelop him like an oppressive blanket. Zero closed his eyes again, letting his senses try to catch up with his confused mind. He didn’t know where he was or who the figures in front of him were, but something told him the answers wouldn’t take long to arrive.

                                               <<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<

When Kiryuu opened his eyes again, he felt as if only a second had passed since he’d closed them. Everything remained the same: the weight of exhaustion anchoring his body, the weakness spreading like a shadow through his limbs, and that constant pang in his abdomen that seemed impossible to ignore. However, as he blinked several times, he noticed that something had changed.

The light was no longer as blinding, though it was still bothersome. Now he could better make out his surroundings. The blurry figures had sharpened slightly, though his vision remained somewhat fuzzy and his mind disoriented. The contours of the room became clearer: white walls, clean lines, a clinical austerity.

With great effort, he turned his head, and his eyes settled on two people. One of them was Director Cross, seated beside the hospital bed with a deeply furrowed brow, his posture tense, as if he had been glued to that chair for hours without moving. His hands rested in his lap, clenched in a gesture of evident concern.

The other figure was far more relaxed. Kaname Kuran was there, sitting in an armchair next to the director, completely detached from the tense atmosphere. With his legs crossed and his posture impeccable, he held a book in his hands, reading with an almost irritating calmness. His face displayed no emotion whatsoever; there was no urgency or unease in him, only a serenity bordering on indifference.

Zero blinked several times, trying to clear his vision and organize his thoughts. Though he could now discern details more clearly, he still couldn’t understand why Kaname was there. The image of the pureblood vampire sitting so casually in that hospital room made no sense to him. What was he doing there? Why Kaname, of all people?

He briefly met Cross's gaze, but the director didn’t seem to notice he was awake. His attention was fixed on the sheets of the bed, as if lost in his own thoughts. Kaname, on the other hand, didn’t even bother to glance up from his book. His presence was imposing without needing to move, and Zero couldn’t help but feel a twinge of irritation at seeing him so calm, as though this were just a trivial pastime for him.

The hunter tried to move his hand, a small gesture, but even that was a struggle. His muscles were stiff and heavy, as if they didn’t belong to him. The dryness in his throat reminded him that it had been hours—maybe even days—since he’d had anything to drink.

Finally, Zero mustered the faint breath he had left and murmured, barely audible:

— “What... what’s happening...?”

Cross reacted instantly, lifting his head as if he had been desperately waiting for this moment. His eyes sparkled with a mixture of relief and worry.

— “Zero!” —He exclaimed, leaning toward him. His voice trembled slightly. It seemed like he was about to throw himself at him in an embrace, to squeeze him as if there were no tomorrow, but he restrained himself at the last second. Instead, he simply gave a nervous smile, trying to steady himself. — “Thank God you woke up. How do you feel?”

Kaname, however, didn’t move an inch. He simply turned the page of his book, as if the conversation didn’t interest him in the slightest. But Zero could feel his presence—a constant, inescapable weight in the room.

The white-haired hunter licked his lips, trying to speak again, but his throat was as dry as a desert. All he managed was a slight shake of his head, a gesture that seemed to say both “I don’t know” and “Leave me alone.” The exhaustion still consumed him, and although he could now see things more clearly, he remained disoriented, lost between the figures of Cross and Kaname.

He closed his eyes, trying to escape it all, but it was futile. Though his body cried out for rest, his mind began to churn, as if Kaname’s mere presence had ignited a spark he couldn’t ignore.

That bastard. There he was, sitting as if he didn’t have a single care in the world. His perfect posture, his deliberate and elegant movements, like a king looking down on his subjects from atop a throne. And that book... that infuriating tranquility as he read, as though nothing in the world could disturb him.

Zero felt bile rise in his throat. He wanted to scream at him, confront him, tear that perfect mask off his face and force him to show what he really was. A monster. A manipulator. A... violator.

The memory burned in his mind like a wound that would never heal. Just two days ago. The helplessness, the humiliation, the rage that had consumed him then came rushing back, now mingled with the weakness he felt. He couldn’t move, couldn’t even lift a hand to point at him. All he could do was watch from the darkest corner of his mind, a prisoner in a body that wouldn’t respond.

Kaname.

He repeated the name in his mind, not with fear but with a visceral hatred that seemed to stab at his chest. Every time he saw his face, his flawless composure, the absolute control he always seemed to have over everything and everyone, it felt like the air was being ripped from his lungs. That vampire walked through the world as if it belonged to him, crushing anyone in his path without a second thought. And if it had infuriated him before, now it enraged him even more.

And now? Now he was there, less than three meters away, reading calmly as if he were the most innocent person in the world. As if he had nothing to do with the chaos in his life, as if he weren’t responsible for the nightmares that haunted him every time he closed his eyes.

Zero clenched his teeth, though it was barely a noticeable movement. He wanted to say something, anything, but the knot in his throat was too strong. How was he supposed to confront someone like Kaname Kuran when he couldn’t even get out of that damn hospital bed?

“Bastard…” he thought bitterly, wishing the pureblood could feel the venom in his hatred. But Kaname showed no sign of noticing. His gaze remained fixed on the book, his lips unmoving, his posture flawless and relaxed. He seemed oblivious to everything.

Or maybe not. Maybe he knew. Maybe he enjoyed it. Zero couldn’t decide which was worse: that Kaname completely ignored him, or that he was fully aware and just didn’t care.

The sense of helplessness grew within him, like an uncontrollable fire feeding on each second of his immobility. If only he had the strength to move, to do something—anything. But he couldn’t. He was trapped in his own body, forced to witness the presence of the one he hated most, sitting close by, absorbed in a book as if watching a play rather than another person’s misery.

Zero averted his gaze, unable to bear it any longer. Every second Kaname remained there, so close and yet so untouchable, was a stinging reminder of his own weakness.

A faint huff escaped his lips, almost inaudible, but enough to break the fragile silence of the room. He couldn’t help it. Having Kaname there, calm, distant, and... condescending? It filled him with a bitter frustration he could barely contain.

Cross, ever attentive, noticed the gesture instantly. His warm, worry-filled eyes fixed on Zero, and he sighed softly. A smile that mixed tenderness with mild reproach appeared on his lips.

— “Zero, don’t be like that,” —He said gently, leaning slightly closer to make sure Zero could hear him.— “If it weren’t for Kaname, you wouldn’t be here right now. He’s the one who had his nobles bring you in.”

Cross’s voice was soft, almost paternal, but his words fell on Zero like a crushing weight. He pressed his lips together, turning his gaze toward the ceiling as rage bubbled inside him. The worst part was that Cross wasn’t wrong. But that didn’t make it any easier to accept.

— “So now the leech sends his dogs to keep an eye on me...” —He thought bitterly.

Kaname, meanwhile, didn’t react. He continued turning the pages of his book, indifferent—or perhaps completely aware but uninterested—in the conversation happening beside him. His serene and relaxed demeanor was an unbearable contrast to the seething rage inside Zero.

Or so it seemed.

Kaname Kuran kept reading his book—or at least pretended to. His eyes moved across the printed lines, but the words meant nothing. He couldn’t focus, and that simple fact only fueled the bad mood simmering beneath his unshakable exterior.

On the outside, he was the picture of elegance and composure: sitting with one leg crossed over the other, the book resting in his pale, flawless hands. He seemed immune to any disturbance from the outside world. But on the inside, he was furious.

The first source of his anger was his own nobles. How dare they bring the hunter back half-dead? Kaname had given Aidou and Kain clear instructions: follow Zero but don’t intervene unless absolutely necessary. Instead, they returned carrying his battered body as if it were some kind of trophy. Though he couldn’t entirely blame them, it still irritated him.

— “Zero doesn’t matter to me at all,” —He reminded himself, with the same cold tone he used to suppress any inconvenient emotions. But despite that, he had felt a stab of anger upon seeing him in that state. A part of him, one he didn’t understand and didn’t want to explore, rejected the idea of seeing him so vulnerable.

And now he was here, in a hospital room for vampires, surrounded by the antiseptic smells he so despised. The time he had spent there was wasted time, something he deeply loathed. No one had forced him to stay; he had other things to do, more important matters to attend to. So why in the world had he decided to remain? Was he angry with Aidou and Kain for disobeying him, or with himself for giving in to this impulse so uncharacteristic of him?

The third and most uncomfortable reason for his anger was Zero himself. Kaname couldn’t ignore what had happened between them, nor the line he had crossed with the hunter. Yes, it had been a despicable act... but it wasn’t the worst thing Zero had faced in his miserable life, was it?

His jaw tightened as he turned another page of the book he wasn’t reading. “Not like he’s going to get pregnant, for God’s sake,” he thought, allowing himself a rare moment of dark, self-deprecating sarcasm.

It was an absurd assertion, a feeble justification for the unjustifiable.

All of this deeply irritated him. However, Kaname would not let any of it show on his face. No one, not even Zero, deserved to see how disturbed he really was.

                                               <<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<

Zero pressed his lips together, feeling the frustration building in his chest. How could Cross remain so calm? How could he sit there, next to that… monster, and act as though there was nothing to worry about? The idea of shouting the truth crossed his mind like a lightning bolt. If only he could speak…

But his throat was dry, his lips heavy. He couldn’t form a single coherent word, much less summon the strength to confront anyone. Yet the thought kept burning inside him. He wanted to tell Cross what Kaname had done, to recount everything in excruciating detail until the director’s serene expression shattered. But no. He couldn’t. Not now. Maybe not ever.

The helplessness was consuming him slowly, though he had no desire to seem like a child running to his father, crying over what had happened.

His body was trapped in a state of vulnerability he couldn’t stand. Zero, the strong hunter, the one always ready to fight, reduced to this: unable to move more than his fingers and struggling to breathe.

Then, suddenly, the soft click of the door opening pulled him from his thoughts. His eyes shifted toward the entrance, where the doctor returned, closing the door behind him with deliberate movements. He wore a pristine white coat, but his expression belonged to someone who had no time for pleasantries. In his hands was a folder, and his face bore a faint trace of concern as he glanced at Zero from a distance, seemingly evaluating him before stepping closer.

The doctor paused for a moment, organizing his thoughts. Standing beside Zero’s bed, his fingers tapped lightly—almost imperceptibly—against the edge of the folder he held. Though his posture was straight and professional, the tight line of his jaw and the uncertainty in his gaze betrayed his discomfort.

He first exchanged glances with Cross, who responded with an anxious, almost pleading look, silently begging for answers to clarify the situation. Kaname, in contrast, remained seated with his legs crossed and his book now closed, resting on his lap. Though his face was impassive, the slight tilt of his head toward the doctor revealed a subdued interest.

- “Zero’s wounds will heal,” -The doctor began gravely, his tone devoid of comfort.- “With time, rest, and a sufficient supply of blood, he’ll recover physically.”

The air in the room seemed to still. Cross, sitting near the bed, relaxed his shoulders slightly at those words, though his face remained etched with worry. However, the doctor wasn’t finished.

- “That’s not what concerns me,” -He added after a brief pause, his voice taking on a more serious tone.

Cross’s fingers tightened against his knees, his full attention fixed on the man in white. Kaname, for his part, raised an eyebrow slightly, and his dark gaze sharpened. The hunter, though still lying weakly on the bed, caught the gravity in the doctor’s tone. Zero blinked slowly, trying to focus, but his mind remained clouded.

The doctor cleared his throat before continuing.

- “During my evaluation, I found something… unusual.” -His words echoed in the room, directed at everyone, though his attention seemed especially fixed on Cross and Kaname.

Zero, unable to move much, managed to shift his eyes slightly toward the doctor, trying to understand what he was saying. Yet his brain couldn’t connect the words to any clear meaning.

Cross leaned forward, as though that closeness might help him grasp something that had yet to be spoken. Kaname, in contrast, remained motionless, though a faint tension began to show along the line of his lips.

- “What do you mean?” -Cross finally asked, his voice quieter than usual, laden with apprehension.

The doctor exhaled slowly, closing his eyes for a moment before facing them again.

- “His body is in a state of gestation…”

The silence that followed was absolute, as though the room itself refused to process the words. Only the soft hum of medical machines filled the space, mingling with Cross’s uneven breathing. His hands trembled on his knees, and an expression of utter disbelief etched itself onto his face.

—“What...? Gestation of what?”—muttered Cross, his voice breaking, barely audible. He couldn’t fully grasp, much less accept, what he had just heard.

Kaname showed no immediate reaction. However, his dark eyes locked onto the doctor with an intensity that seemed to absorb everything around him. His expression remained calm, but his fingers resting on the book’s cover tensed slightly—a minuscule gesture that hinted at inner conflict.

—“Are you certain of what you’re saying?”—Kaname inquired in a low voice, sharp as a blade. Though his tone was soft, the implicit threat in his words was unmistakable.

The doctor held Kaname’s gaze with professional calm, nodding slowly. He, too, found it strange to speak of this.

—“I have no doubts, Mr. Kuran. I reviewed the results multiple times to ensure accuracy. The conception is recent but unmistakable.”

Cross, unable to contain himself, placed a hand on his chest, as if trying to calm the whirlwind of emotions within him.

—“How is this possible?”—He asked, his voice trembling between disbelief and anguish.—“Zero is a hunter… this… this shouldn’t… And he’s also a man. It’s impossible.”

The doctor took a moment before responding, carefully choosing his words:

—“It shouldn’t be possible, not under normal circumstances. However, considering Zero’s… unique circumstances, the improbable has become a reality.”

Cross, still trying to process this latest revelation, leaned forward, his body slightly tense, as though bracing for another blow. His gaze, fixed entirely on the doctor, reflected profound confusion—a mixture of disbelief and bewilderment, as if the doctor’s words were spinning in his head without finding a clear way out. There was a strange gleam in his eyes, an almost childlike perplexity, as though he couldn’t process something that by all accounts should be impossible.

Finally, when the tension became unbearable, Cross forced himself to speak again. His voice, audibly strained, trembled slightly, as though he still wasn’t sure if he wanted to hear what the doctor had to say.

—“What do you mean?”—He asked, his words more of a plea—a desperate attempt to gain clarity amidst the mental chaos.

The doctor, for his part, didn’t seem surprised by the human’s reaction. It was evident that such situations, though unusual, were not entirely unfamiliar in his field. Even so, the seriousness with which he approached the moment gave Cross the feeling that what the doctor was about to say next was even more disconcerting and dangerous than anything already revealed.

The doctor held Cross’s gaze for a moment, his dark, penetrating eyes seeming to assess not only the situation but also the man’s mental state. His posture remained upright, his fingers slightly tense around the medical folder he held, but his expression did not change. He knew the words he was about to utter needed to be chosen carefully, with surgical precision.

After a long sigh, the doctor began to speak, and his words carried a calmness that contrasted sharply with the internal storm raging within Cross.

—“Zero is a cursed twin, as you already know,”—He began.—“These cases are extremely rare among hunters,”—He continued, his tone growing graver, almost as though recounting an ancient or mythical tale.—“But they are not unknown within his lineage. Cursed twins, like Zero, are born with unique traits due to a curse that marks them from birth. It is an ancestral curse that affects not only their bodies but also their very nature.”

The doctor paused, allowing the information to sink in, giving the words time to find their way into the minds of those present.

—“Among the most notorious peculiarities of this curse, one of the most shocking is that one of the cursed twins, as you already know, tends to ‘absorb’ the strength, so to speak, of their sibling. This results in one of the babies being stillborn or, in some cases, born very weak and eventually dying. The other part of the curse is not as well-known, as it has rarely occurred among hunters: they are born with a uterus.”

The doctor spoke the phrase with an almost professional calm, though his tone carried a hint of sorrow.

—“And that’s not all. There is another peculiarity tied to this condition. Cursed twins, if they conceive, always bear pureblood offspring, regardless of whether the partner is human or vampire.”

The weight of those words fell with such force that, for an instant, the air in the room seemed to grow thick and unbreathable. An oppressive silence filled the space, stretching the seconds unbearably.

Zero, unable to cope with the magnitude of what he had just heard, unconsciously and tightly gripped the sheet with both hands in a desperate gesture. His fingers tangled in the fabric, as if he could rip that horrible truth from his mind, but it was futile. His breathing became increasingly irregular, ragged, as he struggled to make sense of it all.

Pureblood offspring? That idea couldn’t take root in his mind. It was so out of place, so alien to everything he knew, that his mind refused to accept it. Was he pregnant? And the father wasn’t just anyone but... THAT DISGUSTING RAT! He couldn’t take it anymore.

The pureblood, on the other hand, remained completely calm despite the mounting tension in the room. His expression stayed unperturbed, as if all this were no more than a passing annoyance. But his eyes, previously serene and detached, had sharpened with a calculated intensity, as though every word from the doctor was being evaluated and cataloged with precision. Finally, Kaname broke the silence, his soft voice laced with a sharpness that betrayed his impatience and anger.

—“And how does this affect his current condition?”—He asked, the question direct and cold, as if demanding an explanation to unravel the complex enigma that Zero had become.

The doctor, who had so far maintained a serious and calculated demeanor, inclined his head slightly, assessing how to proceed. His gaze moved from one to the other, as if considering the best way to convey the gravity of the situation without losing his professionalism. Then, he approached the bed where Zero still lay, fragile and with glassy eyes. The pallor of his face, contrasted by the darkness under his eyes, made him look even more vulnerable.

The doctor crouched gently and, with an expression that showed nothing but professionalism, placed a hand on Zero’s jaw and delicately turned it to the side.

Zero, who barely had the strength to keep his eyes open, didn’t resist, though he tried. The doctor’s touch was soft but firm, as if preparing Zero for what was to come. The doctor’s fingers carefully traced the pale skin of his neck until they reached the bite mark, which was deep and clearly distinguishable. The skin around it was slightly inflamed, a remnant of what had occurred.

—“Here is the key,”—The doctor said, his voice almost a whisper but loaded with a seriousness that made it sound like a verdict.—“This is not an ordinary bite. It’s a marking.”

The doctor’s words struck like a poisoned arrow.

Kaname, who had remained motionless throughout the conversation, leaned slightly forward in his seat. His gaze fixed on the mark on Zero’s neck, and for a moment, his expression hardened, as if something was tearing at his composure. He said nothing, but his lips pressed more tightly together, and his eyes darkened, as though an invisible shadow had crossed them.

It was one of the marks he had left that night…

—“Marking is an ability exclusive to purebloods,”—The doctor continued, ignoring the reactions of those present and speaking with a calmness that only heightened the tension in the room.—“When a pureblood marks someone, it creates an unbreakable bond between them, affecting both the physical and the emotional. This mark… this bite, cannot be erased or forgotten. It is an eternal connection.”

The doctor observed Zero’s reaction—his breathing still irregular, his eyes barely open, though at least he was conscious, even if he might faint again. The doctor took a moment before continuing, as if needing to gauge the situation before providing more details.

—“This bond doesn’t just affect emotions or feelings. It also has powerful physical effects. The marked individual—in this case, Zero—may experience intense sensations when the one who marked them is near or far. The marks burn, throb, acting as a constant reminder.”

Kaname’s gaze never left the mark. Although he said nothing, his expression grew darker, as though the details of the explanation struck him on a more personal level than he was willing to admit. Yet he showed no overt emotion. He kept his posture straight and his eyes fixed on Zero, but a slight tension coursed through his body, as if struggling to maintain control. He remembered having read something about this in ancient books written by his ancestors or other vampires but had dismissed them as exaggerated tales—until now.

Zero, still trapped in a haze of confusion and weakness, suddenly felt rage begin to burn in his chest. It was a sensation he couldn’t suppress—a mix of helplessness and fury that, like a spark, ignited an internal fire. The discomfort in his body, the pain in his abdomen, the constant sting in his neck—all of it melted into something larger: anger. Anger at Kaname. Anger at everything that had happened because of him.

Though his body still trembled with weakness, almost broken, that rage gave him an unexpected surge of strength. Without thinking, driven by a force he couldn’t contain, he moved his trembling legs and, with almost superhuman effort, began to rise from the hospital bed. A wave of dizziness blurred his vision, and his hands gripped the edges of the bed to steady himself, but he couldn’t stop. The hospital gown hung loosely around him, reaching his knees. The burning in his neck and the stabbing pain in his abdomen seemed to intensify with every movement, but his fury eclipsed everything else.

Cross, who had been watching the entire ordeal with growing concern, reacted immediately. His face twisted in alarm, and his anxious voice shattered the tense silence.

—“Zero, no!”—He shouted, rushing toward him with hands outstretched as if to stop him.—“Lie back down right now! You’re too weak; you can’t move like this.”

But Zero wasn’t listening. His gaze was fixed, determined, and though his body shook with every step he took, his rage kept him upright. He didn’t care about the pain, he didn’t care about the weakness; only one thought consumed his mind. Kaname.

With a single faltering step, he made his way to where Kuran sat, exuding his unshakable calm, as if everything that had transpired was nothing more than a minor inconvenience. Zero, his teeth clenched and his eyes burning with anger, couldn’t bear it anymore.

Kaname, watching him “calmly” from his seat, barely raised an eyebrow as Zero approached, making no move to stop him. As always, his elegant bearing and tranquil demeanor stood in stark contrast to the palpable tension in the room. Yet his gaze couldn’t help but grow slightly more calculating as Zero stood before him, and a subtle glint in his eyes suggested that something about the scene unsettled him.

—“Look at what you’ve done to me!”—Zero’s voice, hoarse with anger and barely audible, resonated with force throughout the room.—“Look at this! Are you going to tell me now that this was part of your damn plan?”

Cross, who had been watching silently, tried to intervene, his face pale with panic.

—“Zero, please, calm down... You can’t do this, go back to bed...” —He said, extending his hands and attempting to approach him, but Zero swatted them away weakly, his strength far from what it used to be.

Kaname didn’t move; not a single muscle in his face shifted. But his gaze remained firmly fixed on Zero. Something within him stirred, though it wasn’t fear or concern, but an ominous calm, as if everything unfolding was merely a game to him. Then, to everyone’s surprise, Kuran let out a soft laugh—a low, bitter laugh laden with restrained rage. It wasn’t a laugh of amusement but of disdain, as if Zero’s anger brought him something close to satisfaction.

—“What? Is that all you have to say?”—His voice was cold, but his eyes held something dangerous, something that made it clear he wouldn’t submit to the hunter’s fury. The mere fact that Zero had approached him in such a manner seemed only to stoke his irritation.

Cross, utterly incredulous, took a step back, his gaze full of shock. He had never heard Kaname laugh like that, much less in a situation as tense as this. His mind raced, struggling to process what was happening, unable to comprehend why Kaname wasn’t responding with more seriousness or concern.

The doctor, like Cross, remained silent, merely observing the scene in bewilderment. Yet he knew he couldn’t intervene in something that seemed to transcend a mere medical confrontation.

After that brief moment of laughter, Kaname rose gracefully from his seat with a predatory ease. The atmosphere in the room shifted instantly; the air grew heavier and more charged, as if the very space was aware of the change in power that had just occurred. Kaname now towered over everyone, radiating an unassailable authority.

With a terrifying calm, he slowly approached Zero, who now stared at him with eyes full of fury and desperation. Kaname stopped just inches from him, so close that the tension between them was almost tangible. His face remained serene, but his eyes burned with a dark intensity.

—“What did you expect, Zero?”—Kaname said, his voice low but firm, laden with an authority that had never wavered.— “That I would apologize? That I’d regret what I’ve done? Don’t expect that from me, because I don’t. This is your fault, really. How did you think I wouldn’t take advantage of you in that fragile state you were in...?”

Although his voice was calm, his gaze was not. He was furious, but his fury was cold, controlled, like a storm held back. Kaname understood what was happening within Zero, how the situation had affected him, but he would not show weakness. If there was one thing Kaname could not allow, it was for his power and control to be questioned. At that moment, it was clear that Zero, despite his anger, was entirely at his mercy.

The hunter, who hadn’t taken a single step back, found himself trapped by that gaze. A sea of conflicting emotions surged in his chest. He wanted to keep shouting, to keep defying Kaname, but the way Kaname looked at him, combined with the words he had spoken, made his strength falter even further.

Kaname, seeing that Zero refused to back down, let out a brief sigh, as if his patience had been entirely drained. His expression shifted from cold calm to unyielding seriousness, and his words, now brimming with authority, rang out like a warning.

—“I have more important things to do than listen to your complaints.”

Cross, overwhelmed by the tension in the room, exhaled heavily, his hands trembling slightly. Unable to endure the pressure any longer, he muttered to himself.

—“Oh, God…”—He said in an overly dramatic voice, and before he could add anything else, his body gave out, and he fainted, collapsing backward with a dull thud.

The doctor, seeing Cross fall, barely had time to react. He quickly moved to make sure he didn’t hit himself, but his gaze remained fixed on Kaname and Zero, who were still standing, each trapped in their own world of tension.

Kaname, without even glancing at Cross, stepped over him, clearly fed up with the situation. He walked toward the door with firm steps, as though everything around him was utterly insignificant. His patience had run out, and he had no desire to stay there a second longer.

However, as he passed near Zero, Kaname brushed against him with his shoulder, barely acknowledging the hunter’s resistance. The action was simple, almost contemptuous, as if to remind Zero of his place in that moment. Kiryuu, however, didn’t stay still. The rage still coursing through his veins gave him enough strength not to yield. On the contrary, he followed Kaname, dragging his feet with difficulty, unwilling to let him escape so easily.

When Kaname exited the room, Zero didn’t hesitate to step into the hallway, reaching the door just as Kaname was about to take another step toward the end of the corridor.

—“Wait!”—Shouted Zero, his voice hoarse from the pain and anger still consuming him.— “You don’t think I’ll just accept this situation, do you? Don’t even think that your damned child will ever see the light of day, because I won’t have it.”

It felt so strange to say those words... 

Kaname, hearing those words, stopped momentarily but didn’t turn his head. The tension in the hallway was palpable, yet not a single word escaped the pureblood’s lips. He seemed utterly indifferent to Zero’s threat.

Standing still in the corridor, his back still facing the former human, Kaname responded in a cutting tone that pierced like a knife. His words were cold, but the disdain they carried hit Zero like a powerful blow.

—“You don’t want it? Fine. Then give brith to it and give it to me afterward. I'm sure that after this, Yûki won't want to stay by my side anymore, and honestly, I couldn’t care less. But I still need an heir of my blood. And since it will be pureblood, I have no problem relieving you of that burden.”

Kaname’s words hung in the air, a poisoned threat that made Zero’s chest tighten, as if his anger and disbelief had lodged in his throat. “Relieve you of that burden…” Did he really think that? Did he truly believe he could treat him like an object, as though he had absolute control over his life?

But before Zero could even process the impact of those words, Kaname had already started walking away, his footsteps echoing coldly in the empty hallway.

With his heart pounding furiously but his body defeated by pain and frustration, Zero took a step back. A step that threw him off balance, and suddenly his legs gave out. His body collapsed onto the floor with a loud thud, unable to hold itself upright for even a second longer. The fall was like a direct blow to his soul; his chest tightened, feeling as though despair was dragging him into an abyss.

Kaname’s words continued to echo in his mind, repeating like an unbearable refrain. “Relieve you of that burden…”

It didn’t matter what Zero wanted, it didn’t matter what he thought. Kaname had made his decision, and everything else was irrelevant.

On the floor, trembling and hollow, Zero felt as though he couldn’t go on. His body was exhausted, his rage had turned into despair, and the pain from the fall compounded the ache in his chest. All that remained was the sound of his ragged breathing and the silence of the hallway enveloping him. What would he do now? What was left for him? Kaname was already gone, leaving him alone with the words that had shattered him inside once again.

  <<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<

Kaname walked down the hallway with firm steps, the echo of his boots resonating off the empty walls. He had left Zero behind, but the words exchanged earlier still lingered in his mind, each one brimming with a fury and pain he couldn’t ignore.

He stopped when he reached a window overlooking the clinic's outer garden, where the moonlight bathed the landscape in a silvery glow. Fortunately, the hallway was still deserted, so he allowed himself a brief moment of respite before resuming his path. Placing a hand on the window frame, he leaned slightly forward, trying to process what had just happened. His thoughts were tangled, pulling in opposing directions all at once.

Pregnant?

The idea still felt surreal, like a cruel joke reality had decided to play on him. He had heard stories about the cursed twins and their peculiarities, but never in his life had he thought he’d be involved in one, nor that Zero’s biological system could work this way. The doctor’s confirmation had been an unexpected blow, though he had made sure his face didn’t betray any surprise.

There’s no point dwelling on this, he told himself, closing his eyes for a moment. What was done, was done.

Kaname tightened his grip on the window frame harder than intended, his fingers turning pale from the pressure. The image of Zero, standing before him, trembling with rage and pain, flashed through his mind again. That gaze, filled with both hatred and vulnerability at the same time…

—“You don’t want it…”—He murmured to himself, repeating the words Zero had spat out with such determination. A dry, humorless laugh escaped his lips. Of course Zero didn’t want it. Zero didn’t want anything to do with him other than distance, but that was no longer an option—not with the bond they shared and what was now at stake.

Kaname straightened up, his expression hardening. Sleeping with Zero had been a colossal mistake, but it was far too late to undo it. Now, he had to regain control—over himself and over the situation as a whole.

Zero could hate him all he wanted; it wouldn’t change the fact that he was marked. And now, carrying a pureblood heir.

The thought of the "heir" drew a weary sigh from him. It wasn’t a concept that brought him joy, but it did bring purpose. He needed a successor, someone to ensure the continuity of his lineage. And, as much as he hated to admit it, Zero was a viable option.

—“Yûki…”—He murmured, thinking of his wife. He hadn’t mentioned her name during his confrontation with Zero, but the truth was clear to him: he didn’t care what she thought about this. Kaname wasn’t naive. He knew things between them were broken beyond repair. Yûki wouldn’t understand it—couldn’t. But that was a problem for another time.

For now, he had to focus on one thing: ensuring that Zero came to terms with his situation. He couldn’t allow the hunter to make any rash decisions, let alone something… irreversible. After all, Zero carried something Kaname needed, something Yûki could never give him because of her selfishness and childish behavior.

Zero was stubborn, but Kaname had learned that he could achieve anything he set his mind to, no matter how much it hurt the other person.

With that resolution, Kaname stepped away from the window and resumed his path. His presence, as always, exuded absolute control, but inside, a thread of uncertainty wove its way through his mind. It wasn’t often that he felt something slipping out of his grasp, and he hated that sensation more than anything in the world.

Now, more than ever, he needed a plan.

The pureblood continued down the hallway, his elegant stride carrying an undercurrent of tension that only someone as observant as himself might notice. The cool breeze drifting through the open windows barely managed to calm the storm of thoughts swirling in his mind. Each step brought him closer to where Aidou and Kain stood guard over the child they had found.

When he turned a corner, his gaze fell upon them. Kain was standing with his arms crossed and a frown etched on his face, while Aidou maintained a more relaxed posture, though his eyes remained fixed on the small figure before him with caution.

Seated on a chair in front of them was the child, swinging his legs and playing with a loose thread on his shirt as if he didn’t have a care in the world.

Kaname's arrival made both nobles straighten immediately. Aidou opened his mouth to speak, but the pureblood raised a hand, silencing him without a word. His ruby eyes landed on the child, evaluating him with a gaze that could make anyone tremble. However, the boy didn’t seem affected; instead, he looked up at Kaname with curiosity.

—"Has he said anything else?"— Kaname asked, his voice as soft as it was dangerous.

Aidou shook his head.

—"Nothing useful, Kaname-sama. Just vague, evasive answers. He claims he got lost, but it’s obvious he’s lying."

Kain nodded, adding in his calm but firm tone:

—"We’re not sure if it’s out of fear or because he genuinely doesn’t want to talk. Although… he doesn’t seem particularly scared."

Kaname approached the boy, stopping directly in front of him. His shadow engulfed the child entirely, and the atmosphere grew heavier—at least, for the child.

—"What’s your name?"— Kaname asked, using the same serenity he always employed to extract answers.

The boy lifted his gaze, a mischievous glint in his eyes.

— "William" —He replied, a faint smile gracing his lips, seemingly out of place given the tense moment.

Kaname tilted his head slightly, observing him closely. There was something odd about this boy, something Kaname couldn’t quite pin down. His responses and attitude were too casual, almost as if he were playing a role, confident that nothing would happen to him.

—"William" —Kaname repeated, his voice low but firm. —"Why were you in that abandoned mansion?"

The boy shrugged, fiddling with the thread on his shirt.

—"I just wanted to see what was there. It’s a nice place."

Before Kaname could delve further into the conversation, hurried footsteps echoed down the hall. Two figures emerged, visibly flustered—a man and a woman, dressed casually (neither overly fine nor shabby, just average), though their slightly disheveled hair suggested they had come running.

—"William!" —The woman exclaimed, a mix of relief and exasperation in her voice as she spotted the boy. She appeared desperate.

The man stepped forward quickly, but both froze in their tracks upon noticing Kaname's presence. The overwhelming aura of the pureblood hit them like a wave, and although they tried to maintain their composure, their labored breaths and nervous glances betrayed their discomfort.

—"We’ve told you not to run off from home," —The woman scolded, her voice trembling slightly but firm. She leaned down, taking the boy’s hand as she looked at him sternly.— "This isn’t a game, William. Stop doing this. It’s not funny. You do the same thing almost every day."

The man nodded, crossing his arms over his chest.

—"Your behavior is unacceptable. We’ve talked about this more than once. What were you thinking, going so far away?"

William only looked at them with a mix of regret and amusement.

Kaname, meanwhile, observed them with his usual composure. His gaze moved from the boy to his parents, analyzing every detail. While they were clearly intimidated by his presence, their scolding of the child seemed genuine. There was an air of bewilderment about them, as if they didn’t entirely understand why William was there either.

Finally, Kaname spoke, interrupting the family’s exchange.

—"Are you this boy’s parents?"

The man straightened up, making an effort to maintain his composure in front of the pureblood.

—"Yes. William is our son. We apologize if his behavior has caused any trouble."

Kaname let his eyes drift back to William, who now avoided his gaze, suddenly more interested in the floor than in the conversation.

—"It seems he enjoys getting into trouble," —Kaname remarked softly, though his tone carried unmistakable intent.— "I trust this will be the last time we find him in a situation like this."

The woman nodded quickly, gripping William by the shoulders.

—"It will be, we assure you. We’ll make sure it doesn’t happen again."

Kaname stepped back, signaling with a slight tilt of his head that they could leave. The parents bowed deeply before departing, taking William with them. Despite everything, the boy wore a faint smile, as if he knew something no one else did.

Kaname watched them disappear down the hallway before turning his attention back to Aidou and Kain.

—"This isn’t over," —Kaname stated firmly, his gaze fixed on the corridor where the parents and child had vanished.— "They weren’t acting naturally. Something was off about them…."

Aidou, unable to resist, let out a brief, nervous laugh and opened his mouth, ready to respond.

—"Well, Kaname-sama, with the presence you project, it’s only natural that—"

Before he could finish, Kain gave him a shove on the shoulder, firm enough to make him stumble slightly.

—"This isn’t the time for unnecessary remarks, Aidou," —Kain said with a serious look, though his tone remained calm.

Aidou scowled, rubbing his shoulder with an air of indignation. It hadn’t actually hurt….

—"I’m just stating the truth," —He muttered under his breath, low enough that Kaname wouldn’t consider it disrespectful.

Kaname remained unfazed by the exchange. His mind was too preoccupied, dissecting every detail of the parents and the boy’s peculiar composure. While his presence often intimidated others, the adults' reaction had been excessively exaggerated—even though the boy supposedly ran off frequently. Still, he decided not to dwell on it too much. Perhaps Aidou was right, and they had simply overreacted to his aura.

Finally, Kaname turned his gaze to the two nobles, his voice low but commanding.

—"Let’s go."

Kain nodded without hesitation, while Aidou straightened up with a huff, clearly still annoyed but sensible enough not to argue. Both watched as Kaname turned and began to walk, his elegant silhouette gliding down the corridor like an imposing shadow.

                                               <<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<

The atmosphere in Cross's office was tense, weighed down by a silence neither seemed willing to break. The warm light from the lamps barely softened the rigidity in their expressions. Cross, seated behind his desk, kept his hands clasped in front of him, his knuckles white, while Kaname stood by the window, gazing outside with a neutral, almost detached expression.

Days had passed since the fateful moment Cross had fainted after learning about Zero's condition. Since then, their interactions had been sparse and curt. Kaname had shown no interest in holding a conversation, dismissing Cross with everything from a cold stare to the sharp gesture of silencing him with a raised hand. That disdain had struck deep in Cross, who now watched him with a mix of disappointment and caution.

The only reason they were in the same room now was that this conversation had to happen, one way or another.

At last, Kaname broke the silence.

—"How is Zero?" —He asked, his tone measured, almost indifferent.

Cross slowly raised his gaze, his eyes reflecting disbelief and a flicker of restrained anger. He knew the question was little more than a formality, an excuse to fill the air. Kaname didn’t seem genuinely interested in the answer, and Cross was keenly aware of it.

—"You know you don’t care,"— Cross replied after a moment, his voice heavy and bitter. —"And I know it too."

Kaname didn’t take his eyes off the view beyond the window, but the stiffness in his shoulders betrayed that he had heard every word. Cross had trusted him in the past, even when many aspects of Kaname remained incomprehensible to him. Now, that trust was broken, replaced by a palpable distrust that tinged every exchange between them.

The director let out a heavy sigh, unable to contain the knot in his chest any longer.

—"What the hell are you trying to do, Kaname? Because all I see is you making this worse. For Yûki and… now for Zero."

Kaname didn’t respond immediately. His face showed no trace of guilt or regret, only that impenetrable mask he always wore. Finally, he turned, facing Cross with the same calm demeanor he had displayed upon entering the room.

—"What I do or don’t do is none of your concern, Director Cross,"— he said, his voice sharp and authoritative, each syllable deliberate and firm.

The silence returned, but this time, it carried something darker—a rift in their relationship that seemed irreparable.

Cross took a deep breath, letting his shoulders drop as he tried to steady the tremor in his voice. He had been holding back many emotions, but now he felt he couldn’t keep them in any longer.

—"This needs to be resolved somehow,"— he said at last, breaking the silence with a tone firmer than he expected. —"I won’t let Zero keep suffering more than he already is."

Kaname raised an eyebrow but said nothing, simply waiting.

—"You can’t ignore what’s happening. That mark…"— Cross continued, gesturing with his hands as if searching for the right words. —"It’s like an invisible chain binding him to you. Every time you try to stay away, every time he’s left alone… it hurts him. And it’s not just discomfort, Kaname. If the pain lasts too long, he could lose consciousness again… and who knows what else."

Kaname crossed his arms, his dark eyes watching Cross with the same intensity as always, though his lips formed a tight line.

—"And what do you suggest I do?"— he asked finally, his voice calm but cutting, as though Cross’s words had failed to impress him in the slightest. —"Stay by his side as if nothing happened? As if he could tolerate being near me?"

Cross slammed his palm on the desk, causing some papers to shift slightly. He stood up and turned to face the vampire.

—"This isn’t about what you want, Kaname! It’s about what Zero needs."— His voice rose slightly, but it was filled with concern, not anger. —"I can’t stand seeing him suffer like this. He shouldn’t have to go through this just because you’ve decided it’s not your problem! And besides, if he’s like this, it’s because of you! Because of what you-"—He cut himself off, stopping short of saying the word he had in mind.

Kaname gritted his teeth, a spark of irritation flashing in his eyes. He stepped closer to the desk, leaning slightly forward but maintaining control over his emotions.

—"I’m not denying my responsibility,"— he said, his voice now low but laden with authority. —"I know perfectly well what the mark entails. I know what I’ve done, and you can be absolutely sure that I deeply regret not knowing beforehand. If I had, I would have taken measures to address it."

He was clearly implying that he would have gone through with the act regardless, but if he’d known of the possibility of such a consequence, he wouldn’t have been foolish enough to test it to see if it was true.

Cross stared at him intently, waiting for something more—something to indicate that Kaname was willing to take action. But the silence that followed was almost unbearable.

—"Then?"— Cross asked, this time in a softer tone, as if trying to appeal to any part of Kaname that might still feel empathy.

Kaname straightened slowly, crossing his arms over his chest again.

—"I’m considering my options,"— he replied, though his tone made it sound more like a definitive statement than a genuine reflection. —"But I won’t act rashly."

Cross frowned, but before he could interrupt, Kaname continued speaking, his voice taking on a more contemplative tone, though it remained distant:

—"I suppose the most sensible course of action is to continue as we have been: spending a few hours with him each day. He seems to have…"— he paused briefly, as if searching for the exact words, —"some sort of time limit he can endure without me before the pain becomes severe."

Cross clenched his fists on the desk, struggling to keep his composure.

—"And you think that’s enough?"— he asked incredulously. —"You think a couple of hours a day will fix all of this?"

Kaname fixed him with an unwavering gaze, his dark eyes as deep as bottomless pits.

—"I’m not looking to fix anything, Cross,"— he said coldly. —"I just want to prevent him from losing consciousness or endangering the baby. After all, he hates me, but I need an heir…"

—"Is that all he means to you?"— Cross shook his head, his voice filled with frustration and sadness. —"You can’t reduce this to logistics, Kaname. Zero isn’t a tool you can use."— His fist slammed against the desk again. —"He’s a person. Someone who’s going through hell because of someone."

He didn’t finish the sentence, but it was clear who he meant. He couldn’t believe Kaname could be so obstinate.

Kaname didn’t respond immediately, but his lips tightened, showing that Cross’s words weren’t lost on him, even if he refused to acknowledge it. Finally, he stepped back slightly from the desk, straightening his posture.

—"I’m doing what I can under the circumstances I’ve been dealt,"— he replied, not bothering to hide the irritation seeping into his voice. —"If you have a better solution, I’m willing to hear it. But if not, I suggest you focus on monitoring Zero and keeping him as stable as possible."

Cross let out a heavy sigh, closing his eyes for a moment to calm himself.
—"All I want is for Zero to be okay, Kaname. I can’t keep watching him suffer while you act like this is a minor inconvenience."

Kaname didn’t reply, but the shadow in his eyes betrayed that Cross’s words had struck a deep chord, though he would never admit it.

The silence that followed was heavy, laden with unspoken words and accumulated tensions. Finally, Kaname spoke again, his tone much more controlled.

—"I’ll continue visiting him, as I have been. I’ll do what’s necessary to keep him stable. Beyond that…"— he trailed off, as if unsure how to finish the sentence, —"I have nothing more to offer."

Cross stared at him for a long moment, as if searching for some sign of humanity in the pureblood’s cold demeanor. But all he found was the same mask of indifference Kaname always wore.

—"Then I hope those ‘hours a day’ will be enough,"— murmured Cross, resigned, turning away and breaking eye contact with the pureblood.

Outside the office, Yûki had frozen in place. She had come down the hall intending to talk to Cross about something trivial, but before she could knock on the door, she felt the overwhelming weight of an intense aura emanating from within. She stood there, listening to the voices that, though restrained, couldn’t hide the evident tension they carried.

At first, she thought about leaving. "I shouldn’t interfere," she told herself, but something in the conversation stopped her. She heard Zero’s name, followed by words like "condition," "suffering," and "stability." As the pieces of the puzzle began to fit together in her mind, the shock hit her with full force.

Each word that reached her ears was like a direct blow to her heart. "Zero is…" The implications of what she was hearing were too much to process. And the worst part was hearing Kaname, her husband, speak with such cold indifference. "I’m doing what I can under the circumstances I’ve been dealt," he had said, as though it weren’t deeply personal, as if Zero’s life and what was happening were just a mild inconvenience in his schedule.

When Kaname exited the office, his impeccable bearing and unyielding expression intact, Yûki barely managed to step back far enough to hide behind a corner. She watched him walk past, his elegant and controlled figure a stark contrast to the storm raging in her chest.

Once she was certain he couldn’t see her, her legs gave out, and she had to lean against the cold wall of the hallway to avoid collapsing. Silent tears began to stream down her cheeks, burning and bitter.

"Why? How could he…?" Her mind was a whirlwind of chaotic thoughts and conflicting emotions. She felt humiliated, betrayed, as if the entire foundation of her marriage and the trust she had placed in Kaname were crumbling before her eyes.

With unsteady steps, Yûki began walking away from the office, retracing her path. Each step felt heavier than the last, as if the weight of the newly uncovered truth was crushing her. Tears continued to fall uncontrollably, streaming down her face while her mind replayed the same questions over and over:

"How could he do this to me? How could he hide this from me? What does this mean for us?"

And to think she had considered giving him another chance to see if things could work out between them. How could she have been so foolish? She should have realized that her relationship with Kaname was bound to end badly. But what she couldn’t believe was what he had done to Zero. Seriously? It was impossible. And worst of all was the result of that action.

She was as sad as she was angry, and right now, all she wanted was to cry and scream like a madwoman. But she restrained herself because she didn’t want anyone to hear her—not even Cross, and much less a student.

Yûki couldn’t stop her thoughts. "How could I be so blind? How could I let things get to this point?" She had tried to convince herself that things could get better, that there was still something salvageable in her relationship with Kaname. But now... now she was sure it had been a mistake.

Despite the emotional turmoil she was drowning in, her steps instinctively led her toward the Moon Dormitory. She knew Kaname was headed there; she had followed him from a distance, careful not to draw his attention. Her heart pounded as she moved through the dark hallways, not from fear but from the mixture of sadness and rage boiling inside her.

When she reached the Moon Dormitory, she saw Kaname enter his study. The door remained slightly ajar for a moment before slowly closing behind him. Yûki froze in place for a moment, her body trembling. Everything inside her screamed that she shouldn’t go in, that she shouldn’t confront him, but her fury and disappointment were stronger.

Without another thought, she pushed the door open with force and entered, slamming it shut behind her with a bang that echoed through the room.

Kaname didn’t turn around. He knew she was there; her presence was unmistakable. Yet he remained standing by the window, his gaze lost somewhere in the landscape outside. His posture was so calm that it seemed the loud entrance hadn’t affected him at all.

Kaname’s indifferent attitude only fueled Yûki’s anger. With quick, determined steps, she crossed the room until she stood in front of him, blocking the view of the window and forcing him to face her. Her gaze, usually soft, was now filled with emotions struggling to break free.

—"How could you?"— she demanded, her voice breaking just before she raised her hand and slapped him. The sound of the slap cracked through the air like a whip.

The impact caused Kaname’s head to tilt slightly to the side, but he didn’t step back or lift his gaze. The silence that followed was as heavy as the blow itself.

Yûki was crying, tears rolling freely down her cheeks as her hands trembled. Her voice broke again as she repeated:

—"How could you…?"

Kaname finally turned his face toward her, his expression as unchanging as ever. But there was something different in his eyes, something dark that seemed to analyze every corner of Yûki’s figure.

—"What exactly are you referring to?"— he asked coldly, his tone so soft it was almost a whisper.

Kaname’s words were like a spark igniting Yûki’s fury even more.

—"To everything! To what you did to Zero, to what you did to me, to what you’ve done with all of this!"— she yelled, her voice trembling with a mix of pain and rage. —"Do you have any idea how humiliating it is for me to find out what you’ve been doing? What you’ve done to him?"

Kaname remained silent for a moment, letting Yûki’s words linger in the air. Finally, he spoke, his tone so calm it was almost mocking.

—"What did you expect me to do, Yûki? In our world, there’s no room for feelings. Only decisions."

Yûki clenched her fists, her nails digging into the palms of her hands as she looked at him with a mix of disbelief and despair.

—"You can’t justify what you did by saying that. You can’t use duty or decisions as an excuse to hurt everyone around you!"

Kaname didn’t respond immediately. He simply shifted his gaze back to the window, as if the scenery was more interesting than the confrontation unfolding in front of him.

—"If that’s all you wanted to say, you can leave, Yûki. I don’t have time for this."

The coldness in his words was like a dagger to Yûki’s heart. She stood there, staring at him, unable to believe what she had just heard.

Yûki’s breath came in ragged gasps, tears streaming unchecked down her face as she stared at Kaname with a mix of disbelief and fury. The cold, calculated words he had spoken shattered something inside her that was already broken.

—"Is that all? Those are your answers?"— she snapped, her voice sharp with rage and pain. —"Do you really think you can walk away from all of this with a few empty words and your air of superiority?"

Kaname remained still, his flawless figure and gaze fixed on the landscape beyond the window, as if he couldn’t be bothered to face her directly. But his indifference only added fuel to Yûki’s fire.

—"Look at me!"— she screamed, stepping closer and striking his chest with both hands, though the impact was barely a brush to the pureblood.

For a moment, Kaname didn’t move, letting Yûki vent her frustration. But then he slowly turned his head toward her, his dark eyes deep and unfathomable. There was something dangerous in his gaze, but Yûki was too enraged to notice—or, if she did, she chose to ignore it.

—"What else do you expect me to say?"— he replied in an icy tone. —"I won’t apologize for doing what had to be done. You didn’t want to sleep with me, so—"

Kaname was abruptly silenced by another slap from Yûki. This one was weaker than the first, as her rage and sorrow made her tremble so much she thought she might collapse on the spot.

—"Don’t you dare call it duty! Do you even realize how absurd that sounds?"— Yûki shouted, her hands shaking with anger. —"You can’t hide behind those words to justify what you’ve done. What you did was cruel, Kaname!"

Kaname remained silent, letting Yûki’s words echo in the room. But as she took another step forward, her hands clenched and her eyes blazing with fury, a glint of danger flickered in his gaze.

—"Yûki, that’s enough."— His voice was firm this time, carrying an unmistakable authority that filled the room like a wave of power.

But Yûki wasn’t willing to stop. Desperation and pain consumed her, and if she’d had a knife in her hand, she might have stabbed him in the chest without a second thought.

—"No, I won’t be silent. Because someone has to say it. Someone has to stand up to you, even if Cross won’t, even if everyone else is too afraid!"— Yûki’s words tumbled out, fueled by a rage that seemed uncontrollable. —"You’re a monster, Kaname. A monster who hides behind excuses and lies to justify the harm you cause. You don’t even give Zero the dignity of treating him as a person after all the things you forced him to do in the past!"

Kaname didn’t respond immediately, but his stance shifted slightly. Now he was entirely focused on Yûki, his eyes locked on hers as if he were evaluating her.

—"Is that what you think of me?"— he asked at last, his tone soft but with a dangerous edge. —"That I’m a monster?"

Yûki didn’t back down, though she felt the weight of his presence pressing down on her.

—"I think it, and I know it,"— she replied, her voice wavering slightly but her stance unwavering. —"You’re a monster because everything you touch, you destroy. I should never have left with you. I shouldn’t have even met you. I hate you. I hate you. I hate you. I HATE YOU!"

The silence that followed was suffocating. Kaname leaned slightly toward her, his face mere inches from hers, his breath mingling with hers, heavy from all her shouting and crying.

—"Then, Yûki, if I’m a monster… why are you still here?"— he whispered, his words like venom seeping directly into her thoughts. —"Why don’t you leave me? Why don’t you run away, as you say you want to? Didn’t I already tell you once that it was over between us? That there’s nothing left between us?"

The question left Yûki speechless for a moment, but the rage still burned within her. Even so, she didn’t know how to answer that question.

Kaname straightened, his gaze still fixed on Yûki. But now there was something new in his expression: a hint of frustration, something almost human, though it was quickly replaced by his usual imperturbable mask.

—"Do what you think is necessary, Yûki. Stay by my side if that’s what you want…"— he said, finally turning toward his desk and giving her his back. —"But I warn you: don’t interfere in what you don’t understand. Or you will suffer the consequences."

The coldness in his words hit Yûki like a blow, but before she could respond, Kaname was already immersed in his own thoughts, ignoring her once again.

                                               <<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<

The Elder Council chamber was steeped in oppressive darkness, broken only by the faint glow of a few candles mounted at various points in the room. The flames flickered softly, casting dancing shadows that seemed to come alive in the farthest corners of the space. The architecture was imposing, with towering Gothic arches reaching toward a barely visible ceiling adorned with ancient reliefs that recounted the history of the purebloods from time immemorial.

At the center of the room stood a grand round table, its surface a gleaming black that seemed to absorb what little light reached it. The chairs surrounding it were as ancient as the Council itself, hand-carved and adorned with engravings that depicted the lineage of the members who had once occupied those seats. The air was heavy, dense, as if the atmosphere itself resisted movement, trapping centuries of secrets and decisions in an invisible shroud.

Portraits of past members hung on the walls—dark, solemn paintings that seemed to watch with critical eyes every moment that unfolded in the chamber. Though the figures depicted had long since vanished, their presence remained palpable, as if their vigilant spirits had never truly left the place.

The room was devoid of sound, except for the faint echo of wind seeping through some crack in the thick stone walls. It felt as though time itself had halted within these walls, awaiting the occupants who would convene yet another meeting rife with intrigue and power.

Suddenly, the sound of steady footsteps broke the silence.

The vampires began to enter one by one, their steps resonating in the silent hall as they took their seats around the imposing round table. They were men and women of severe appearance, their faces marked by years and their gazes piercing as if they could see into one’s soul. They dressed in dark elegance, their attire exuding power and authority, yet behind each calculated movement lay hidden agendas, personal interests rarely aligning with the group’s goals.

Among them was Ichijo Takuma, whose presence stood out in a subtle but unmistakable way. He had inherited his seat following the death of his grandfather, an influential council member whose power had been as feared as it was respected. That death, however, had not been accidental—he had killed him himself.

The young noble would never have agreed to such an act if not for Kaname’s request. He knew that being part of the Council was akin to walking on a field riddled with traps, yet he understood the importance of his role. He was the direct link between Kaname and the Elders’ maneuvers, a way to keep a watchful eye on their movements and decisions.

The Council members, for their part, were convinced of Takuma’s loyalty. His impeccable behavior and ever-courteous demeanor had earned their trust to the point of considering him a useful tool to spy on Kaname and anticipate his actions. But Takuma was a master of deception. He feigned loyalty while relaying every piece of information he gathered to Kaname without hesitation.

When everyone was seated, an expectant silence filled the room. Brief glances were exchanged, assessing, measuring. The scattered candles cast shadows that elongated the Elders’ features, giving them an even more sinister appearance. Ichijo kept his face neutral, his posture relaxed yet alert, as his eyes scanned each of the attendees.

The vampire seated in the principal chair cleared his throat, a harsh sound that cut through the tension like the edge of a knife. His deep voice echoed in the hall.

—“Let us begin...”

Minutes passed in tense silence before the door to the chamber opened once more, revealing three figures who entered with firm steps. They were the supposed family of the child—a stout middle-aged man, a stern-looking woman, and the so-called “child” who had triggered recent events. Their expressions were as neutral as they were calculated, but beneath their composure pulsed a palpable unease.

The trio advanced to the center of the chamber, their movements precise, as if they had rehearsed their entrance. The Council vampires watched them with restrained interest, scrutinizing every gesture. Takuma, from his seat, fixed his gaze on them, maintaining an unperturbed expression while analyzing the details of the situation. In truth, they were not family; the Council had manipulated them into pretending so to monitor Kaname’s actions closely. Naturally, the information that Zero would investigate the abandoned mansion had been provided by the Hunter’s Association.

The woman was the first to speak. Her brusque tone cut through the air like a dagger, her eyes scanning the room without hiding her impatience.

—“We are not here to waste time. We want what was promised to us.”

Her declaration prompted a faint murmur among some of the vampires, who exchanged disapproving glances, but the man in the principal chair raised a hand, commanding silence. His gaze settled on the woman, cold and calculating, before he spoke in a grave voice.

—“First, tell us what you have discovered.”

The stout man, who had remained silent until then, stepped forward, clearing his throat before replying.

—“As instructed, we followed all the orders. We ensured the child appeared to be a key figure in the incident and drew the attention you desired. But, as you already know, the story that we are a family is false.”

A charged silence fell over the room as the Elders processed what they already knew but was now spoken aloud.

Takuma narrowed his eyes, observing every reaction and movement. The woman cast a disdainful glance at the man who had spoken, as if finding his explanation unnecessary, and added, cutting off any pause:

—"We did our part. Now, fulfill yours."

The elder leader clasped his hands on the table, letting the silence stretch deliberately before replying.

—"Of course. But before we do, we’d like to ensure there are no loose ends. Is there anything else we should know about your encounter with Kaname Kuran or any other involved parties?"

The three exchanged quick glances, evaluating each other before the stout man spoke again.

—"There was no contact beyond what was planned. Kaname Kuran seemed to believe the story, though it was clear he maintained his suspicions. We don’t know how much longer the deception can hold, but so far, there’s no sign he has uncovered it."

The words seemed to satisfy the elder, who nodded slowly.

Takuma kept his expression neutral, though his mind raced with quick thoughts. This game was far more dangerous than the three intruders seemed to understand. Kaname was not someone who could be easily deceived.

The woman, impatient with the lack of action, clicked her tongue.

—"We’ve told you everything we know. Now, will you give us what was promised or not?"

The tension in the room deepened as the elders deliberated silently, their true intentions hidden behind calculating gazes.

The lead vampire, far from addressing the impatient woman, slowly turned his head toward Takuma with a smile that did not reach his eyes. His voice, laced with a mixture of sarcasm and calculated intent, echoed through the dark hall:

—"So, Kaname has impregnated one of the Hunters from the Association? How ridiculous and ironic that sounds... And none other than Kiryuu Zero. A Hunter whose entire life has revolved around his hatred of vampires. Now, that hatred has probably intensified, especially toward Kaname. Don’t you think we could use this to our advantage, Ichijo?"

The direct mention made Takuma raise his gaze slightly. His face remained calm, though a slight stiffness in his posture betrayed his discomfort. He held the elder’s gaze, inclining his head slightly in a gesture of respect.

Another vampire on the council, a woman with delicate features and eyes that gleamed with malice, interjected in a venomous tone:

—"Exactly. I doubt the vampires will take that news well. Imagine… a pureblood, considered the pinnacle of our kind, doing something so… impure. No one will want to obey him after this. It’s the perfect opportunity to weaken him and, finally, finish what we should have done long ago."

Murmurs grew among the council members as each seemed to outdo the other with proposals to exploit the situation:

—"If we can make the vampires lose faith in Kaname, the balance of power will collapse under its own weight," said an elder with a cruel smile.

—"Exactly," —Added another, with a calculating tone. — "A pureblood who violates the basic principles of our kind… It’s a scandal no self-respecting vampire will accept. It will be the end of his reign."

—"And when his position is completely weakened, it will be the perfect moment to get rid of him," —A third interjected, intertwining his fingers and looking at the others with approval. — "Let’s kill him. No one will defend him then."

The room was heavy with the tension of conspiracies. Takuma remained motionless, feeling the elders’ gazes on him, though he kept his expression calm. Every word was like a dagger aimed at Kaname, and each of those daggers would become information he would relay to his leader.

However, the attention in the room abruptly shifted when the child among the three supposed "family members" stepped forward, his youthful face contorted with frustration.

—"I’m sick of this crap!" — He exclaimed, with a voice much deeper and firmer than one would expect from someone his age. — "Kaname Kuran almost killed me just by being there! If he’d wanted to, he could’ve finished me without lifting a finger!"

The two supposed parents, who had until then struggled to maintain their composure, began speaking simultaneously, their voices filled with hysteria.

—"This was suicide from the start!" —The woman shouted, her tone rising. — "You exposed us to a pureblood for some stupid deal! Do you have any idea what it means to stand before someone like him? He could have killed us with just a look!"

—"Exactly!" —The man added, his voice trembling slightly as he clenched his fists.— "It wasn’t worth risking so much for this! If Kuran finds out what we’re doing here, he’ll kill all of you."

The child, calmer but still furious, shot a look of contempt at the council elders.

—"We only want what we were promised. Give us what you owe us, now."

The murmurs among the elders faded, and they exchanged glances. The lead vampire’s expression remained impassive, as though the outburst did not affect him at all. However, a dangerous glint flickered in his eyes before he spoke.

—"You have fulfilled your part, and what you were promised is guaranteed…"

The grave, authoritative tone of the elder silenced the protests of the three pawns, though it did not erase the evident discomfort on their faces.

Takuma watched closely, analyzing every word and reaction. He knew he was surrounded by traitors and opportunists, but he also knew that any mistake they made would be immediately reported to Kaname. Everything about this meeting was a dangerous power game, and he was playing on the most precarious side of all.

The vampire made a slight gesture with his hand, and two hooded figures emerged from the shadows of the room, their movements silent and precise.

The man tried to protest, but his voice broke when one of the figures grabbed his arm forcefully, their claws piercing the fabric of his jacket.

—"No! You can’t do this! We did what you asked!" he shouted, struggling futilely.

The child, in a desperate attempt to escape, took a step back, but another figure emerged behind him, grabbing him by the shoulders with inhuman strength.

—"Let me go!" —He screamed, kicking and struggling. His voice was filled with panic but also a determination that seemed out of place for someone so young.

The woman, seeing the other two captured, dropped to her knees and begged, tears streaming down her face.

—"Please, have mercy… We only did what you asked! We have no intention of betraying you! I swear we’ll never say anything!"

The lead elder watched the scene with an expression of absolute disdain.

—"It’s nothing personal," —He said with terrifying calm. — "Just a precaution."

The hooded figures acted quickly. A clean, silent motion cut the man’s throat, his blood spilling onto the floor like a dark river.

The child screamed in terror, but he barely had time to react before another figure immobilized him completely, twisting his neck with a dry snap.

The woman, paralyzed with fear, couldn’t move or scream as the final figure slowly approached her.

—"I’m sorry," —One of the hooded figures whispered, though their eyes shone with indifference. A second later, her life ended with a swift, precise blow.

Silence returned to the room, disturbed only by the sound of blood dripping onto the floor.

—"Clean up this mess," —The lead vampire ordered firmly. — "And make sure there’s no trace of their existence. This never happened."

The hooded figures nodded silently and began removing the bodies, while the other council members remained impassive.

Takuma, seated among them, kept his expression neutral, though internally he felt a mix of revulsion and caution. He knew this was the true face of the council: brutal, ruthless, and willing to eliminate any threat, no matter how small.

—"Now, let’s return to the main topic…" —The lead vampire said, as if nothing had happened, adjusting himself in his seat. He turned and looked at Takuma again.—"Ichijo," —He said in a tone meant to sound amiable, though venom was evident in every word, — "We know you’re close to Kaname. Why don’t you deliver a message to him for us?"

Takuma raised his gaze, maintaining a neutral expression, though he felt the tension growing with each passing second.

—"Of course, I’ll hear what you wish to tell him," —He responded softly, inclining his head slightly in a show of respect.

The elder offered a cold smile, clasping his hands on the table.

—"Tell Kaname to reflect on his position."

Some of the other vampires nodded with murmurs of approval. One of them added in a mocking tone:

—"And if he has any doubts, let’s remind him that the council always has ways of dealing with… inconveniences."

Takuma inclined his head, maintaining the facade of obedience.

—"I’ll convey your message accurately," —He promised, though he knew Kaname would never accept such a proposal.

The lead elder studied him for a long moment, as if trying to read him. Finally, he nodded.

—"I hope so, Ichijo. For everyone’s sake."

Takuma rose from his seat, offering a slight bow before leaving the room. Each step he took carried him farther from the council but closer to the inevitable storm looming on the horizon.

Chapter Text

Dawn arrived slowly and silently, painting the sky in soft hues that reflected against the walls of the room. The sunlight filtering through the curtains barely managed to dispel the lingering shadows that still clung to every corner.

Zero woke up with the familiar feeling of having slept little and poorly. It was nothing new to him. He woke up like this so often that, in reality, this was the only kind of morning tranquility he knew.

His heavy eyes blinked several times before focusing on the ceiling above him. It took him a moment to react, to realize that a new day had already begun. Another day trapped in a reality that felt more suffocating with each passing moment.

The mattress beneath him was comfortable—too comfortable compared to the rigid hospital bed where he had spent several days. And yet, despite the rest, his body still felt strange, foreign. As if the person waking up each morning wasn’t really him.

He exhaled a long sigh and brought a hand to his abdomen almost instinctively. The simple contact made him tense.

He was pregnant.

He clenched his teeth, feeling an unpleasant knot form in his stomach.

Not even in his worst nightmares had he imagined something like this could happen to him. Throughout his life, he had been accustomed to dealing with pain, with loss, with hatred. But this… this was completely different. It wasn’t something he could fight with his weapons, not an enemy he could shoot and erase from existence.

It was an irreversible fact, etched into his very body, growing inside him with every passing second, like a malignant tumor.

He felt trapped.

There was no escaping the truth that now suffocated him, the idea that his fate had been sealed in the cruelest way possible.

He brought both hands to his face, covering his eyes for a moment. It wasn’t exactly sadness that he felt, but it was something heavy enough to make him want to sink beneath the blankets and not come out for a long time.

One week.

It had been exactly one week since he had left the hospital, since he had returned to the Academy. And since then, things hadn’t gotten any easier.

From that very day, Kaname had been coming to see him. Every single day.

Zero slowly lowered his hands and let his head fall back against the pillow in frustration.

He couldn’t stand seeing him there.

He couldn’t stand the way he entered the room with his elegant, confident stride, as if he bore no guilt, as if everything that had happened was nothing more than a minor inconvenience that time would eventually erase.

But worst of all, the most infuriating thing, was that he needed him.

Zero pressed his lips together until they became a thin line.

As much as he hated him, as much as he wished never to see him again, his body gave him no choice. If Kaname wasn’t near, the pain returned.

At first, he had endured it with all the pride he had, convincing himself that it would pass, that it was nothing more than a temporary symptom. But when the burning of the mark on his neck became unbearable and the pain in his abdomen forced him to double over, he understood that there was no escape.

The bond Kaname had created between them was condemning him to depend on him.

And even though he hated it, even though he wanted him to disappear, every time the pureblood entered the room, the pain vanished as if it had never existed, and he felt strangely calm. Yet another thing he found infuriating.

It was a repulsive sensation. As if he were using Kaname. As if his mere presence had become a drug to which he was hopelessly bound.

He clenched his fists over the sheets, feeling the helplessness burn in his chest.

They didn’t talk much when Kaname came. Almost never.

The pureblood simply remained seated in the room, sometimes watching him in silence, other times just gazing out the window with the same serene and controlled expression as always.

At first, Zero had tried to ignore him, keeping his gaze averted and focusing on anything but him. But as the days passed, he had resigned himself.

Kaname had to be there.

And that disgusted him…

He didn’t want this baby. He hadn’t asked for it, hadn’t wished for it. Not even in his worst nightmares had he imagined finding himself trapped in a situation like this, and yet, here he was—waking up every day with the certainty that something was growing inside him that should have never existed. That was why his body no longer belonged to him, why his freedom was reduced to just a few hours before the pain reminded him that he was bound to Kaname Kuran, the man he hated most in the world.

Abortion. It was the only real way out. The only solution that would put an end to this absurd situation. If he got rid of the baby, everything would go back to normal. He would be free of Kaname, free of the bond that forced him to endure his presence, free of that sharp emptiness that made him writhe in pain if they spent too much time apart. He would be free. He would be himself again. He wouldn’t have to depend on anyone or suffer the humiliation of needing the man who had ruined his life.

And yet…

Every time he seriously considered it, when he tried to convince himself that it was the right thing to do, something inside him tensed. As if his own body refused to accept the idea. It wasn’t fear, not even doubt, but a strange, uncomfortable sensation that left a heavy weight in his chest, impossible to ignore.

He didn’t want this baby. But abortion don’t…

He shut his eyes tightly and exhaled slowly, feeling the accumulated tension in his body. This wasn’t the time to think about that. Not now. Not when his own mind couldn’t give him a clear answer. The only thing certain was that, for now, he was still here. Still at the academy, still trapped in this nightmare. And as if that wasn’t enough, Kaname still came to see him every day.

Five hours.

Five damn hours a day that he had to endure his presence. No matter how much he hated him, no matter how much he wished never to see him again, his own body betrayed him. If Kaname wasn’t near, if he stayed away for too long, the pain would return. At first, it was just a dull ache in his abdomen—annoying but bearable. Then it turned into a searing burn, as if something inside him was twisting, pressing against his insides until it left him breathless. And if more time passed, the pain became so unbearable that it drained all his strength, to the point where his consciousness faded.

He had already experienced it twice firsthand. The first time had been a few weeks ago during that mission at the abandoned mansion in the forest. The second was when he tried to defy the doctor's recommendation. He had lasted more than twelve hours without Kaname by his side. At first, he thought he could handle it, that his pride was worth more than any physical discomfort, but there came a point where his own body betrayed him. His vision blurred, his legs gave out, and his whole world turned black—just like the first time.

He had woken up in the hospital with the doctor’s voice ringing in his head, warning him that if he forced his body like that again, the consequences could be irreversible.

So he had no choice. He had to endure it.

Five hours of torture. Five hours spent trying to ignore him, pretending Kaname wasn’t there, even though his mere presence enveloped him like a shadow. Five hours where, no matter how much he wanted to, he couldn’t pretend he didn’t need him.

The doctor had also mentioned that, ideally, they should spend most of their time together. Not just those five mandatory hours, but practically the whole day to avoid any unnecessary risks. And if that wasn’t possible, he at least recommended that they sleep together. Nine hours of rest was better than five hours of waking suffering.

But no. Zero would never accept that. He would rather endure the pain to its limits than share a bed with that pureblood.

The silver-haired boy got up with a heavy sigh and turned his gaze toward the bathroom door. His body felt tense, exhausted—but not from lack of sleep. It was the weight of the situation, the constant pressure in his chest, the frustration with no escape. The only thing he could do now was clear his mind, even if only for a few minutes.

He walked toward the bathroom with slow steps. Kaname usually came in the afternoon. Always at the same time, with an exasperating punctuality. He was probably spending the morning sleeping—if that monster even slept. Zero doubted he did. He seemed more like a shadow than a living being. Something that simply existed without needing to follow the same rules as everyone else.

As he closed the bathroom door behind him, he let the tension dissipate a little. At least here, he could be alone—without anyone watching him, without anyone reminding him of what was happening. Slowly, he stripped off his clothes and turned on the shower, allowing the steam to begin filling the space. When he finally stepped under the stream of hot water, a shiver ran through his body before the heat started to relax him.

Hot water had always been comforting. It made him forget, even if just for a moment, the constant discomfort that had accompanied him since leaving the hospital. He felt the warmth easing the tension in his muscles, sliding over his skin, washing away some of the exhaustion that had accumulated. He closed his eyes and rested his forehead against the shower wall.

He didn’t want to think. He didn’t want to feel. But the silence only left space for his mind to fill with intrusive thoughts again.

After a few minutes, he decided it was enough. He couldn’t spend the whole day hiding in there. He had to get out, to face reality.

He turned off the shower and wrapped himself in a towel, drying his hair with mechanical movements. It didn’t take long for him to get dressed—comfortable  clothes, as always. He wasn’t in the mood for anything else. Standing in front of the mirror, he grabbed his toothbrush and started brushing his teeth with slow, almost distracted motions. He didn’t even feel hungry.

He had stopped eating a long time ago. Not because he wanted to, but because regular food had become completely unappealing. He only took blood tablets. And that was enough… or at least it should have been.

But now, it wasn’t.

Ever since he got pregnant, his body had started reacting differently.

Drinking Kaname’s blood had become an increasingly frequent and irritating necessity. As if his body demanded it, as if it was the only thing that could truly satisfy him. It was unbearable. Every time the pureblood appeared, he had to use all his strength to stop himself from lunging at his throat. It was humiliating.

That was why he took the tablets. As many as possible. That way, at least, he could control the craving, suppress the gnawing urge inside him. He wasn’t going to give Kaname the satisfaction of seeing him even more dependent on him.

Zero spat out the toothpaste and rinsed his mouth. Another afternoon where he’d have to endure his presence. And another afternoon where he’d have to remind himself that, despite everything, he was still Zero Kiryuu. And he wasn’t going to let Kaname Kuran break him more than he already was.

                                                <<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<

The sound of his own footsteps echoed softly against the stone floor as Zero made his way to the academy’s stables. The air was crisp, carrying the scent of freshly changed hay mixed with the distinct aroma of horses. He had always liked this place—not just because it was usually empty at this hour, but because the animals didn’t ask questions or look at him with pity. They simply existed, breathing, living their day without worrying about absurd complications.

As soon as he stepped inside, a loud snort came from one of the stalls. He didn’t need to look to know who it was. Withe Lily, his mare, had sensed him enter and was already growing impatient. As always, her whinnies were more demanding than any other horse in the stable. Zero approached the stall door, finding her with her ears pinned back, stomping one of her front hooves against the ground.

—"Yeah, yeah, I know you want to go out,"—he muttered indifferently, running his hand over the wooden door.

The mare tossed her head impatiently, as if she understood exactly what he was saying and was mocking him. Zero couldn’t help but smirk slightly. She was the only creature in this place that seemed to have the same bad temper as him—though he would deny it to anyone who pointed it out. He slid the latch open and stepped inside, letting Withe Lily inspect him with her sharp gaze before she nudged his shoulder with her muzzle.

—"Hey, don’t push me,"—he complained, gently pushing her back.

He grabbed a brush from the shelf and started running it along her back with slow, firm strokes. Despite her grumpy demeanor, Withe Lily enjoyed it—though she would never admit it if she could speak. Every now and then, she let out satisfied snorts, though she still eyed him sideways with her usual haughty expression.

Zero continued brushing her, feeling the warmth of the animal’s body through his fingertips. It was an oddly comforting sensation—something that didn’t depend on anyone else, on anything else. Just him, the mare, and the rhythmic sound of the brush gliding over her white coat.

The rest of the horses remained silent, as they always did when Lily Blanca was around. Her strong temperament kept them at bay, and none dared to get too close when she was in a bad mood—which was almost always. Zero let out a sigh. They definitely had a lot in common.

As he continued with his task, the sound of approaching footsteps made him look up. He immediately recognized Cross’s silhouette as he stopped at the entrance of the stable, resting a hand on the door with a worried expression. Lately, he always had that look when he saw him.

—“Zero,”—he called softly.

The hunter didn’t respond right away. He kept brushing the mare with apparent indifference, as if he hadn’t heard anything. But, of course, he had. And he knew exactly why Cross was there. As always.

Cross sighed before continuing.

—“You haven’t been eating well. I know because I’ve been watching you. You only take the tablets, and that’s not enough.”

Zero scoffed and shrugged. He didn’t understand why he wouldn’t just leave him alone. Now Cross had also taken to checking on him from time to time, and he couldn’t stand it.

—“I’m fine. I don’t need you to take care of me.”

The headmaster frowned but remained silent for a moment. Then, in a firmer voice, he replied:

—“You need to take care of yourself, Zero. For your own sake. Not just because…”

But the hunter cut him off with a sharp look, making it clear he had no interest in continuing the conversation. Cross pressed his lips together and shook his head. He didn’t want to push too hard, but he was worried about what he was seeing. However, he knew that forcing the issue would only make Zero shut himself off even more.

Finally, Cross took a step back, resigned.

—“If you need anything, you know where to find me.”

Zero didn’t respond. He simply continued what he was doing, listening as the headmaster’s footsteps slowly faded away. He didn’t look in his direction, not even when the sound disappeared completely. Only then did he release the breath he had been holding and close his eyes for a moment, refocusing on the task at hand.

Withe Lily neighed again, almost as if she was mocking him. Zero clicked his tongue.

—“Shut up,”—he muttered and kept brushing her.

Zero slowly ran his hand along Lily Blanca’s neck, feeling the warmth of her skin beneath her short, well-groomed white coat. The mare tossed her head impatiently, making her mane whip sharply through the air. Her ears twitched restlessly, shifting at every faint sound in the stable, always alert, always ready to lash out if something displeased her.

—“Still as unbearable as ever…”—Zero murmured, using his other hand to try and untangle a few strands of her mane.

Withe Lily let out a sharp neigh and stomped one of her front hooves against the ground, as if insulted. Zero couldn’t help but smirk slightly, a hint of irony in his expression.

—“Oh, come on. Don’t give me that look. You know I’m right.”

The mare snorted disdainfully and turned her head slightly to watch him out of the corner of her eye with her large, dark gaze. There was something haughty in her stare, something proud. It was as if she knew she commanded respect in the stables and enjoyed it. No one dared to ride her, and even the stable hands approached with extreme caution.

Zero picked up the brush again and began running it over her back with slow, steady strokes. Despite her aggressive temperament, Withe Lily seemed to enjoy the attention. Her muscles gradually relaxed, and her irritated snorts softened into something calmer.

The hunter let out a breath, leaning slightly against the side of the animal.

He stroked her flank, feeling the strength of her muscles beneath her skin.

—“At least you don’t change…”—he whispered, more to himself than to the mare.

Withe Lily flicked her head again, shaking her mane brusquely. Then, as if in response, she gave him a small nudge with her muzzle against his shoulder. It wasn’t a hard shove, but enough to make him stumble back slightly.

—“Hey!”—Zero protested, frowning. “And what was that for?”

The mare snorted boldly and raised her head with pride, as if challenging him. Zero looked at her in disbelief before clicking his tongue.

—"Like I said. Unbearable."

Despite his words, he continued brushing her in silence. It was strange how, with her, he could afford to lower his guard a little. He didn’t need to talk or pretend he was okay. Withe Lily expected nothing from him. She didn’t ask uncomfortable questions or look at him with pity. She was just a stubborn and difficult animal—like him.

And in a way, that was what he liked most about her.

Zero kept running the brush along Withe Lily’s back, focusing on the repetitive motion and the warmth of her skin beneath his fingers. The sounds of the stable were soothing: the occasional creak of wood, the whisper of hay shifting in the breeze, and the rhythmic breathing of the horses in their stalls.

However, the tranquility didn’t last long.

Suddenly, a sharp and loud neigh broke the silence. A black horse began to stir in his stall, stomping the ground forcefully with his hooves and shaking his head from side to side. His ears were pinned back in a clear display of irritation, and his long black mane whipped around with each jerky movement.

Zero frowned, setting the brush aside. He watched as the imposing black horse kicked at the stable door in frustration, as if demanding to be let out.

—"You again, huh?"—he muttered, slowly making his way toward the other stall.

The animal neighed furiously and struck the door harder, causing the wood to groan under the impact. His name, if Zero remembered correctly, was…

—"Dark Lord? Seriously?"—Zero sighed, recalling how the stable hand had named the horse. There was definitely no creature more fitting of its name.

Dark Lord was a temperamental and dominant beast. No one knew exactly where he had come from, only that he had been a gift to the academy a few years ago. Since then, his aggressive nature had made him difficult to stable boys. He didn’t like sharing space with others and had attempted to bite or shove the stable hands more than once. Yet, surprisingly, when students used him for riding lessons, he behaved like a perfect gentleman, as if that wild personality was just a facade.

In a way, his temperament was similar to Withe Lily’s—the mare from hell.

Zero decided it would be best to take him out for a walk to burn off some of his energy. If he kept kicking like that, he’d end up breaking the stall apart.

Just as he was about to open the stable door, he felt a sudden pull on his head.

—"What the hell—?!"

He turned in surprise and found Withe Lily gripping a strand of his silver hair between her teeth. The mare tugged stubbornly—not hard, but with a clear intent to stop him from taking another step.

Zero blinked, baffled.

—"What’s your problem now?"

Withe Lily snorted, refusing to let go. Her ears were pricked forward, alert, and her dark eyes glared with disdain at the black horse, who was still neighing in his stall.

Zero looked from one to the other.

—"You don’t want me to take him out?"

The mare huffed again, giving his hair another tug before releasing it abruptly. Then, she shook her head and stomped the ground with her hoof in a clear sign of disapproval.

Zero let out a tired sigh and crossed his arms.

—"Do you hate him or what?"

Withe Lily turned her head away with a haughty air, ignoring him completely.

The hunter ran a hand through his hair and looked back at Dark Lord, who was still restless, impatiently kicking at the door.

—"Well, sorry, but I have to take him out. I don’t want him wrecking the place."

When he took another step toward the black horse’s stall, Withe Lily let out a louder neigh than before and gave him a firm shove with her muzzle, forcing him to step back.

Zero nearly lost his balance.

—"What the hell is wrong with you today?!"

Withe Lily shook her head, clearly irritated.

Zero looked at her, then at Dark Lord, who seemed to stare back at him with bright, defiant eyes.

Something about the situation felt strangely familiar, but he decided not to dwell on it.

                                                <<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<

The Moon Dormitory remained in complete silence, wrapped in a comforting dimness that stretched into every corner. At that hour, all the vampires of the Academy were resting, immersed in the deep tranquility of daytime sleep, and Kaname was no exception. His figure lay across the large double bed, his sculpted, muscular body partially covered by the thick, plush blanket that draped over him, molding itself to his back, following every contour of his silhouette as if it belonged there. The entire room exuded a serene elegance, with polished dark wooden furniture and heavy curtains that kept the sun at bay.

He slept face down, his head buried in one of the soft synthetic feather pillows, his breathing slow and even. His long brown hair, always impeccably styled when awake, was now tousled, loose strands scattered across the white fabric like a cascade of dark silk. Far from diminishing his appeal, the slightly disheveled look only made him more alluring—a beauty that required no effort to impose itself.

The room was shrouded in near-total darkness, but not entirely. Despite the heavy silk curtains elegantly draped over the massive glass windows, covering them almost completely, a thin gap between the fabrics allowed a slender beam of light to slip through. The golden line crept forward slowly, moving across the dark marble floor in tandem with the rising sun before climbing onto the surface of the bed.

Finally, the sunlight found its target, landing directly on his face.

The change in his expression was subtle but noticeable. A low, guttural murmur escaped his throat—something between an annoyed growl and a heavy sigh. The touch of light on his skin wasn’t painful, but it was unbearably unpleasant. Unlike humans, whose bodies accepted the sun’s warmth as something natural, vampires were made to exist in shadow, in eternal night. Light was discomforting. Irritating. It had nothing to do with the coolness of the night or the tranquility of darkness, where vampires felt at home.

With a slow, almost lazy motion, his hand slid out from beneath the covers, blindly searching for the edge of the blanket. With a slight tug, he pulled it over his head, retreating once more into the soothing dimness of the bed. The thick fabric blocked out the light, restoring his sense of absolute refuge. There, wrapped in his own bubble of darkness and silence, there were no responsibilities to attend to, no political matters to resolve, not even the bothersome obligation of spending five daily hours with Zero.

He sighed, shifting his body against the softness of the sheets. If it were up to him, he could stay there all day. But no matter how much he wished for it, he knew that moment of peace wouldn’t last forever.

Despite the comfort surrounding him, Kaname soon realized he couldn’t sink back into the deep sleep he had been enjoying. The sense of calm, though pleasant, was beginning to fade, replaced by a faint restlessness. It wasn’t physical—there was no real pain or discomfort—but he had learned to recognize this sensation over the past few days.

Zero.

He squeezed his eyes shut under the covers, suppressing a sigh of exasperation. He didn’t need to check the clock to know there was still time before the "limit" was reached—the five-hour window Zero could endure without him before the pain became unbearable. Even so, his body seemed to be reacting to the bond they shared, a persistent reminder that the connection existed, whether he wanted to acknowledge it or not.

The mere thought that his presence was necessary to keep Zero from writhing in agony was… irritating. Not because he cared about the hunter’s suffering—because he didn’t—but because the situation bound him to Zero in a way he hadn’t fully anticipated. Now, he was painfully aware of what it meant to mark someone with his bite and his blood, though it had been entirely unintentional. If Zero stayed away for too long, the pain would drive him to the brink of unconsciousness—something that had already happened before. And while it would be easy to ignore him and leave him to his fate, he knew that doing so would mean losing the baby.

And Kaname needed that baby.

His jaw tensed slightly as he recalled that particular fact. Yūki hated him, Zero hated him, and even Cross could barely look at him without struggling to contain the rage and contempt in his eyes.

Everyone hated him except for his nobles… though he hadn’t told them anything about what had happened yet. He didn’t care what they thought of him, but what truly annoyed him was the fact that he now had to adjust his daily routine to keep alive the creature growing inside Zero.

The irony was almost ridiculous. He, the pureblood vampire who had lived for centuries, the natural leader of his race, was now bound by the existence of a being that hadn’t even been born.

He rolled onto his side slowly, lazily pushing the blanket away from his face. His eyes, still clouded with the haze of sleep, opened slightly, adjusting to the soft darkness of the bedroom. He stared at the canopy of his bed for a few moments, completely silent, as his thoughts wandered…

The baby.

That small being that had yet to be born, that had no face or voice, and yet already tied him to an unbreakable obligation. He didn’t want it in the sentimental sense of the word; he felt no attachment, no affection for it. But he understood its value. It was his heir, the continuation of the Kuran lineage, the guarantee that his bloodline would endure through time. That was why he had to ensure its birth.

Any other feeling was irrelevant.

He wouldn’t be a loving father or shower it with tender smiles. He wouldn’t cradle it in his arms or whisper comforting words. He had no intention of filling it with love or treating it with the warmth a child would normally receive. He would raise it with discipline, teach it what it meant to bear the Kuran name, make it strong—worthy of the blood that ran through its veins. And because he knew Kiryuu didn’t want it, that was exactly why he would keep it for himself.

And for that to happen, Zero had to make it to the end of the pregnancy.

Kaname let out a low, unenthusiastic growl and buried his face deeper into the pillow. He hated the irony of the situation. Zero was the one carrying the burden, the one suffering the physical consequences of the mark, yet in the end, he was the one trapped in this absurd routine to ensure everything continued as it should.

Frowning, his thoughts consuming him bit by bit, he nestled further under the blanket, ignoring the thin sliver of light filtering through the curtains. It didn’t take long for sleep to pull him under once more. At least for a few more hours, he could continue escaping reality.

                                             <<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<

By the time Kaname slowly opened his eyes, the sunset had already painted the sky in shades of orange and purple. It wasn’t an abrupt or heavy awakening, but he didn’t feel like moving either.

He remained still for a few moments, lying face down, his head buried in the pillow and the blanket still tangled around him.

The soft light filtering through the curtains indicated it was time to get up, but there was no urgency. His muscles were relaxed, and the lingering warmth of the bed was tempting. However, staying there wouldn’t change the fact that he had to follow his routine. With a silent sigh, he slid an arm out from under the covers and slowly sat up, brushing his brown hair away from his face with one hand.

The cool air of the bedroom made him frown slightly. He hated the feeling of the morning—or in his case, evening—chill against his skin after being so comfortable in bed. But he disliked laziness even more. So, without further hesitation, he got up and walked barefoot toward the bathroom.

The sound of running water filled the silence of the room as he turned on the shower. He shed his sleepwear with measured movements and stepped under the warm cascade. The heat relaxed his muscles, and he closed his eyes for a few moments, letting the water slide over his skin. Even though his body didn’t need it the way a human’s would, he enjoyed the sensation of a shower. It was a moment of peace before the inevitable nuisance of dealing with Zero’s constant grumpiness.

He lathered his skin with slow, precise movements, making sure to wash away any trace of sleep. His now completely soaked hair clung to his face and neck, accentuating the flawless paleness of his skin. Once satisfied, he turned off the water and stepped out, grabbing a towel and drying himself with the same calm precision as every step before.

When he finished, he walked over to the wardrobe where his clothes awaited. As always, his attire was impeccable, reflecting the elegance befitting his status. He first put on a white, long-sleeved shirt, its cuffs adorned with delicate dark embroidery. Over it, he wore a black velvet vest with silver buttons, perfectly fitted to his torso. Then, he donned a long coat of the same shade, lined with deep red fabric on the inside and featuring a high collar that framed his poised stance.

His trousers, made of thick, tailored fabric, fit his figure flawlessly, matching the black leather boots that reached up to his calves. Once fully dressed, he returned to the bathroom, approached the sink, and picked up his toothbrush.

Leaning slightly over the basin, he began brushing his teeth at a calm pace, but the familiar resistance of the bristles reminded him of a recurring problem. As always, the toothbrush was beginning to wear out unevenly, the tips of the bristles frayed and some completely bent. The cause wasn’t hard to deduce—his fangs always ended up destroying the brush before he even realized it.

He sighed in resignation and finished brushing. He would make sure to replace it later, as he regularly did before it became entirely useless.

Once ready, he stepped away from the sink, ran a hand through his hair to adjust it naturally, and left the bathroom.

The clock on the wall read six in the evening. It was time to go.

Without rushing but without stopping, he left his bedroom in the Moon Dormitory and started down the hallways toward Zero’s room. His steps were soft, almost soundless, as he moved through the dimly lit corridors, adorned with dark tones and candlelit chandeliers casting elongated shadows on the walls.

Kaname had no expectations for this encounter. He didn’t expect Zero to welcome him warmly, nor did he think his attitude would have changed in the slightest. The only thing that mattered was fulfilling the required hours to prevent the hunter from collapsing out of sheer, ridiculous pride.

Of course, it wasn’t as if he enjoyed the situation either.

Upon reaching the hunter’s door, he paused briefly before lifting his hand and knocking—three firm but calm taps. He didn’t need to ask if Zero was inside. He was. Kaname knew it perfectly well.

He frowned slightly when, after a few seconds of waiting, he neither heard nor sensed anything from the other side of the door. Zero always took his time to open, that wasn’t new, but this time, the silence was too absolute. Lowering his hand with an impassive expression, his gaze instinctively dropped to the floor.

A small piece of paper lay just in front of the door, as if someone had intentionally slipped it underneath.

With elegant ease, he bent down and picked it up between his fingers, unfolding it with a light movement. On the page, written in neat, firm handwriting, was a simple message:

"He’s in the stables. —Cross"

Kaname closed his eyes for a brief moment, exhaling a nearly inaudible sigh of fatigue.

— "Of course…" —he murmured in a low, almost resigned tone.

It didn’t surprise him that Zero was in the stables (the hunter preferred horses a hundred times over humans or vampires, that much was certain), but what did surprise him was that Cross had bothered to leave him a note instead of simply ignoring him. Then again, it was just like the director to do unnecessary things for the sake of "harmony."

Kaname slipped the note into the inner pocket of his coat and turned on his heels. There was no reason to stay there any longer.

As he walked down the corridors toward the stables, his thoughts drifted momentarily to Yūki. It had been several days since he last saw her. Since that night when she stormed into his office and slapped him more than once with all the fury she could muster, they hadn’t exchanged a single word.

That didn’t surprise him.

She had probably been staying at Cross’s house ever since, seeking refuge in the warmth and comfort he always offered her—just as she had as a child. He supposed it was for the best. Not that he couldn’t go find her if he wished, but he saw no need to. She was safe, and he had far more important matters to attend to.

Even so, a lingering discomfort remained in his mind.

His steps were fluid and silent as he moved forward, ignoring the gazes of a few Day Class students passing through the hallways on their way to their respective rooms. He had no interest in stopping or acknowledging any greetings.

Finally, when the building was left behind and the scent of hay and damp earth filled the air, he knew he had arrived.

This time, Zero was indeed there. He could feel it.

The fresh scent of hay and wood permeated the air in the stables, mixed with the faint smell of damp soil that always seeped in from outside. Kaname advanced with his usual unhurried elegance, making no unnecessary noise. Zero was nowhere in sight, but Kaname could sense him.

It was a familiar sensation—a subtle pull in his consciousness, caused by the mark that irrevocably bound their fates together. That mark was his guide, his radar, indicating exactly where the hunter was, even if he tried to hide.

He didn’t need to turn his head to scan the stables. Instead, his gaze moved subtly, taking in every detail without altering his posture. His presence seemed to unsettle the horses—some neighed softly, shook their manes, or stepped back within their stalls. It didn’t surprise him. Animals had always been perceptive to the nature of vampires.

As he walked, his attention momentarily settled on a stall at the far end, where a black horse, imposing and muscular, watched him with an intense, almost defiant gaze. Its dark, glimmering eyes remained locked onto him without wavering for even a second.

Kaname exhaled an almost imperceptible sigh.

He didn’t know the horse’s name (they all had one), though it was likely engraved on the plaque beside the stall door. However, he didn’t bother to stop and read it. It wasn’t important. The only thing that mattered at that moment was finding Zero and getting through the five mandatory hours imposed on him—by himself, by Cross, and by the doctor.

When he turned to continue, his gaze landed on an unexpected sight.

Inside one of the stalls, nestled among the scattered straw and bathed in the golden light of the setting sun filtering through the wooden planks, Zero rested against a bed of hay. His posture was relaxed but not entirely careless.

Beside him, like a silent guardian, a pure white mare stood lying, ears pricked in alert and head slightly inclined toward the hunter. Her long coat gleamed in the dim light, giving her an almost ethereal appearance.

Kaname stopped a few meters away, observing intently.

For a brief moment, he hesitated, unsure if Zero was truly asleep or merely pretending. It wouldn’t be the first time he had tried to avoid him this way.

The silence in the stables grew heavier, broken only by the soft sounds of the horses’ breathing and the occasional crunch of hay beneath their hooves.

Kaname said nothing. He simply watched for a few seconds before wrinkling his nose slightly.

He had no intention of staying in there for five hours. No matter how clean the stable was, the overwhelming scent of hay, earth, and animals was suffocating to his senses. It didn’t entirely disgust him, but he didn’t find it pleasant either. On the contrary, the strong, earthy aroma was stifling.

If Zero didn’t wake up on his own, then he would wake him up himself.

Without wasting any more time, he stepped forward with a firm stride toward the stable door and slid the latch open effortlessly. However, just as he was about to enter, the white mare immediately tensed, her stance turning defensive as she let out a sharp neigh right in his face.

Kaname growled.

Narrowing his eyes, he watched in disbelief as the animal stood in his way, exuding a clear, defiant attitude.

— "Tch..." —He clicked his tongue in exasperation before raising a hand and holding a finger in front of the mare’s face.— “Enough.”

Withe Lily neighed again, her displeasure evident, but she didn’t move. Her large dark eyes locked onto him with a mixture of anger and distrust, as if she understood that this intruder was not welcome.

Kaname remained unfazed.

— "Silence," —he ordered in a low yet sharp tone, keeping his finger raised as if scolding an unruly child.

The mare shook her head, visibly offended, but to his satisfaction, she did not growl again. She simply remained there, her expression sullen and her reluctance evident.

At that moment, Zero began to stir.

His breathing changed, becoming deeper. He blinked a couple of times, confused, still trapped in that semi-conscious state between sleep and wakefulness. His body reacted first to the shift in atmosphere—the close presence of someone who shouldn't be there.

Then, he felt it.

Kaname.

The hunter jolted awake.

His gaze sharpened instantly, and the moment he recognized the Pureblood standing by the stable door, his expression shifted from confusion to pure disdain.

–"You…" –he muttered, his voice rough and still laced with sleep, but with enough venom in his eyes to kill on the spot.

Kaname sighed heavily and crossed his arms over his chest.

–"Get up. We’re leaving."

Still groggy, Zero narrowed his eyes in irritation.

–"We’re leaving?" –he repeated mockingly.– "Who do you think you are to give me orders?"

Kaname didn’t even blink.

–"I’m the father of that baby you’re carrying and the only one who can keep you from collapsing in pain on the floor. I think that gives me a certain right to tell you that we’re leaving this stable."

Zero clicked his tongue, glaring at him with even more hatred than before.

–"I don’t need you reminding me of that every two seconds, Kuran."

–"It doesn’t seem like it," –Kaname retorted coldly.– "What are you doing here? What kind of idiot decides to sleep in a stable when he has a perfectly decent bed in his room?"

Zero looked away and ran a hand through his still-messy hair.

–"I wanted to be alone."

–"You can’t be alone."

–"You can’t tell me what to do."

–"Yes, I can."

–"Too bad, because I’m not moving from here."

Kaname clenched his jaw.

–"You’re impossible."

–"And you’re a nuisance."

The silence between them grew heavy. The tension in the air thickened with every second, as if at any moment, one of them would lunge at the other—whether to fight or simply to make the situation even more unbearable.

— "Zero," —Kaname insisted, his tone turning more authoritative.— "We. Are. Leaving."

—"No."

Kaname felt a twitch forming in his eyebrow.

—"Are you going to make me drag you out by force?"

Zero raised an eyebrow in amusement.

—"Do you really think you’re going to do that? Go ahead. Let’s see how long your arrogance lasts after I punch you in the face."

Kaname frowned, forcing himself to suppress a growl before he ended up sounding like an enraged dog.

—"I’m not going to fall for your provocations."

—"Of course not, because the great Kaname Kuran is so mature and patient…"

—"More than you’ll ever be."

Zero growled and was about to throw another sharp remark when, suddenly, the scene took an unexpected turn.

Without warning, Withe Lily stretched out her long neck and, with surprising precision, closed her teeth around the finger Kaname still had raised in a gesture of authority.

There was a second of absolute silence.

Then…

—"?!?!" —Kaname jolted, his face contorting in surprise and indignation as he felt the pressure of the mare’s teeth around his finger.

Withe Lily, with an expression that could only be described as satisfied, tightened her grip slightly before releasing him with a sharp snap.

Zero blinked. Then, unable to help himself, he burst into laughter.

— "Looks like you’re not as intimidating as you think, Kuran."

Kaname shot him a murderous glare while shaking his hand in irritation.

— "Damn beast… She’s just like you…" —he muttered through clenched teeth, glaring at the mare.

Withe Lily regarded him with an almost human-like arrogance, as if she was reveling in her small act of defiance.

Still laughing, Zero patted her neck.

— "Good girl."

Kaname felt his patience completely crumble.

— "I swear, if I didn’t need you to be okay, I’d leave you here to be buried in hay, Kiryuu."

Zero flashed him a mocking smile.

— "And let your heir grow up without a father? Wow, Kaname, that doesn’t sound very responsible of you."

Kaname narrowed his eyes.

— "I still haven’t ruled out the idea."

Kaname was still rubbing his finger in irritation when Zero spoke again, his tone laced with the same defiance that always exasperated him.

— "So… heir, huh?"--- Zero leaned an arm against the mare, who remained standing beside him, still watching Kaname with a certain disdain. —"I should’ve known."

Kaname let out a sigh, narrowing his eyes slightly.

— "What exactly are you assuming, Zero?"

— "That you don’t see this baby as a child,"--- Zero spat the word bitterly, as if it was difficult to even say it, —"but as a damn object. Something to carry the Kuran name and continue your precious bloodline."

Kaname observed him in silence for a few seconds, as if weighing his words before responding.

— "And what did you expect?"

Zero felt a surge of anger in his chest.

— "What did I expect?" — he repeated incredulously. His hands curled into fists, and for a moment, Kaname thought he might actually try to punch him. —"I don’t know, Kuran. Maybe that you’d care about it more as a person than as a mere legacy for your family."

Kaname crossed his arms, his posture as elegant and composed as ever, though his voice took on a cold edge that made him seem even more distant.

— "Don’t delude yourself, Zero. I’m not like Cross or Yagari. I’m not a man of good intentions or romantic ideals. If you expected me to see this as anything more than what it really is, then you’re more naive than I thought. Besides, you don’t even want it yourself."

Zero clenched his jaw and, pretending not to have heard that last part, said:

—"I never expected anything from you, believe me."

—"Good. Because I wouldn’t have been able to give it to you."

Zero felt a knot form in his stomach, but he forced himself to ignore it.

—"And if the child doesn’t want to be your heir, what will you do then?" —he asked, crossing his arms in a defiant gesture.—"Will you force them to follow your path? Manipulate them like you do with everyone else?"

Kaname tilted his head slightly, his gaze growing even more piercing.

—"That will depend on him."

—"From him?"

—"That's right. If he's strong enough to reject the fate that awaits him, then I won't interfere," —his tone was calm, almost indifferent—. "But if he's not… then there will be no discussion… With your genes, I'm sure he's incapable of doing anything but complaining..."

Zero felt a wave of frustration, again ignoring his last words.

—"You can't decide that."

Kaname raised an eyebrow.

—"And you can?"

Zero stayed silent for a moment, unable to respond. Of course, he didn't have the answers either. He didn’t want the baby, but the idea of handing it over to Kaname as if it were a mere noble title didn't sit well with him either.

Kaname seemed to notice his internal conflict and let out a sigh.

—"Anyway, it's still too early to worry about that."

—"Maybe for you." —Zero murmured dryly, looking away.

Kaname observed him for a few seconds but decided not to insist any further… for now. They had argued about this many times. It wasn’t worth continuing because the conversation always ended the same. Both of them at odds.

—"Come on."

Zero looked at him tiredly.

—"Again with this?"

Kaname held his gaze firmly, his expression unfazed despite the evident weariness in his eyes.

—"I'm not staying here for five hours with this smell, Zero. Let's go."

Zero crossed his arms stubbornly.

—"No."

Kaname blinked, barely surprised, and sighed, as if he had to muster some patience.

—"Are you really going to insist on staying here when we could be in a decent place?"

—"I'm fine here."

—"You have a very strange concept of what 'fine' means." —Kaname replied, raising an eyebrow—. "Or you just enjoy going against me."

—"I do enjoy it." —Zero admitted without hesitation, which made Kaname's eyebrow raise even more.

A few seconds of tense silence settled between them, interrupted only by the soft movement of the horses in their stables. Kaname took a deep breath, exhaled calmly, and with calculated ease, took a step further into the stable.

That was his first mistake.

Withe Lily, who had remained apparently calm, snorted threateningly, lifted her head, and, with a determination that even Zero found impressive, pushed Kaname with an unexpected movement.

It wasn't just a shove.

Kaname, who had in his infinite confidence underestimated the animal's stubbornness, felt the full impact on his side. His balance shattered in an instant, and the next thing he knew, he was stumbling awkwardly backward.

His second mistake was trying to hold onto the structure of the stable instead of accepting the fall.

Life didn’t give him that option.

His hand slid, failing to get a firm grip, and his body ended up crashing with a disastrous sound directly onto the horse's water trough.

The cold water soaked him instantly, sticking the thin fabric of his jacket uncomfortably to his skin. But the humiliation didn’t end there. As if the universe decided it hadn’t punished him enough, the weight of his fall caused him to slip again, landing on the hay with a dry thud.

Absolute silence.

Zero stood there, eyes wide open, completely stunned. He wasn’t sure if what he had just witnessed was real. Kaname Kuran, the embodiment of control and elegance, was lying soaked and covered in hay like a beginner in a stable.

Zero couldn’t help it.

He burst into laughter.

It was sudden, spontaneous, and genuine—a laugh that shook his entire body so much that he had to lean against the wooden stable to keep from doubling over.

Withe Lily, for her part, seemed pleased with her masterpiece and snorted smugly.

Kaname, however, remained still for a few seconds, processing the disaster he had just fallen into. His eyes, now dark with contained fury, locked onto the mare with an intensity that would have made any other living being tremble.

Withe Lily didn’t flinch, though she did seem slightly uncomfortable.

Zero, meanwhile, was wiping away tears of laughter.

—"God… Kuran…" —he gasped between laughs—. "I wish I had a camera."

Kaname closed his eyes for a moment, as if gathering every last ounce of self-control he had left in his existence.

—"That damn beast…"

Zero doubled over with laughter again. It had been a long time since he had laughed this hard. And no matter how much he tried to hold back, it was impossible. This would definitely be a moment he’d remember for the rest of his life.

Kaname, still sitting in the hay with his soaked jacket and disheveled hair, knew in that instant that this was going to be one of the most infuriating memories of his life.

                                                <<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<

Kaname wasted no more time.

With a cold and relentless gesture, he extended his hand and gripped Zero’s forearm firmly, giving him no chance to escape. The hunter tensed immediately, the mockery in his expression vanishing in a matter of seconds. He barely had time to growl before feeling the sharp tug that forced him forward, dragged effortlessly by the vampire’s overwhelming strength.

—"We’re leaving." —Kaname declared in a low, authoritative voice, not bothering to argue further.

Zero felt a shiver of indignation run down his spine, and he immediately struggled violently, trying to break free. He couldn’t stand being touched—least of all by Kuran…

—"Let me go, you damn bloodsucker!" —he spat through clenched teeth, yanking his arm with all his strength. If he were fully recovered by now, he could’ve done a lot more than just squirm.

Kaname didn’t even falter.

—"Shut up." —he replied curtly, not bothering to look at him as he dragged him out of the stable with the same ease as someone pulling along a rag doll.

The hunter tried to resist, digging his boots into the ground to slow their pace, but the difference in strength was overwhelming. His body yielded, forcing him to move no matter how much he refused. With every reluctant step he took, his frustration grew more and more.

And all the while, Kaname remained in glacial silence.

Every fiber of his being burned with irritation. His jacket was still dripping, clinging uncomfortably to his torso, making him feel damp and miserable. Every now and then, he felt thin strands of hay slipping from his hair and trailing down his neck, tickling his skin unbearably. With every gust of cool air seeping through the damp fabric, his mood darkened further.

He couldn’t believe this had happened.

That a mere horse had caught him off guard, pushing him before he could react, was humiliating. It wasn’t that he hadn’t sensed the animal’s hostility, but his focus had been on his argument with Zero—not on a stupid mare with delusions of grandeur.

And yet, here he was: soaked, covered in hay, reeking of the stable, and in a mood as black as the night.

To make matters worse, Zero wouldn’t stop smiling.

Kaname could feel it without even looking. It was that subtle yet undeniable energy—the veiled enjoyment behind Zero’s light steps, the air of satisfaction radiating from his presence.

Every passing second was a stinging reminder of the humiliation he had just endured. The scene in the stable replayed in his mind over and over again. The mare’s push, his fall into the water trough, the sound of the splashing, the hay covering his body… and most of all, Zero’s laughter—clear, genuine, and sharp as a dagger. It had been a long time since the hunter had enjoyed himself so much.

Kaname took a deep breath, suppressing the urge to turn around and put him in his place. There was no point in wasting more energy on a pointless argument. The important thing was to get Zero to his room and ensure he completed the required five hours.

But then, Zero’s voice cut through his thoughts.

—"You’ve got little bits of hay all over your hair."

Kaname closed his eyes for a moment, feeling his patience hanging by a dangerously thin thread.

He didn’t need to be told. He knew. He could feel it.

The sensation was unbearable. He knew his hair was tangled with stray bits of straw, that tiny strands were still clinging to him as a constant reminder of his disgrace.

Before he could respond, Zero lifted his hand with the same insolence as always and, with a falsely kind expression, plucked one of the twigs from Kaname’s hair.

(Sorry for not trying so hard to paint the picture /_ \)

The vampire shot him a look of pure contempt.

Zero met his gaze… and, with the same infuriating calm, placed the twig back in his hair.

Kaname stopped dead in his tracks.

His brain took a second to process what had just happened.

Zero simply looked at him with a small, satisfied smile, crossing his arms with an amused air, as if he had just done the most natural thing in the world.

The silence between them grew thick, charged with an indescribable tension.

Kaname wasn’t sure what was worse: the fact that Zero had dared to do that or the absurd reality that, for a fraction of a second, he had been too stunned to react immediately.

Finally, in an attempt to salvage what little remained of his dignity, he exhaled coldly and resumed walking without a word, deciding that ignoring him was the best option.

However, he couldn’t help but hear the quiet, satisfied chuckle Zero let out behind him.

This day would definitely be etched in his memory… though not in the way he would have liked.

A few minutes later, they finally arrived at the Sun Dormitory. Without a single word, Kaname stepped into Zero’s room as if he owned the place, completely ignoring the hunter’s stare. He didn’t stop to inspect the space, nor did he bother making any comments. His expression remained cold and severe, but the slight furrow in his brow and the tension in his shoulders betrayed the growing foul mood consuming him.

That was enough to make some poor flowers in a lovely vase in the hallway (near the white-haired hunter’s room) wither and die.

Zero barely had time to open his mouth when, to his shock and irritation, the vampire walked straight into the bathroom without asking for permission, without even looking at him, as if it were the most natural thing in the world. The door shut behind him—on its own—with a loud thud that echoed dully through the room, a clear manifestation of his contained frustration. It almost seemed as though the force of his anger had materialized in that small burst of power, a reminder that the emotions of pureblood vampires were not trivial matters. When they were upset, the energy around them reacted instinctively, without them even needing to do anything.

Zero blinked a couple of times, incredulous at the other’s behavior.

—"What a damn idiot…" —he muttered under his breath, clicking his tongue as he let himself fall heavily onto the bed.

He hadn’t even asked for permission. Not a “I’m going to shower” or a simple “Can I?” No, of course not. Kaname Kuran didn’t ask questions. He didn’t ask for permission. He just did whatever the hell he wanted, like the arrogant aristocrat he was.Zero crossed his arms and let out an exasperated sigh, sinking his head into the pillow as he stared at the ceiling.

If only he had had a camera to record what had happened in the stable… Just imagining the nobles’ faces upon seeing their beloved leader covered in hay, with twigs tangled in his hair, brought a sly smile to his lips. Maybe then they would stop treating him like some kind of untouchable deity. Kaname Kuran, the perfect king of vampire nobility, humiliated by a simple mare. The idea was too good not to regret missing the chance to capture it on video.

He closed his eyes for a moment, enjoying the feel of the bed beneath him. It wasn’t soft and luxurious like those in the Moon Dormitory, but it was his bed, his space, and at least here, he didn’t have to worry about noisy horses or unbearable vampires dragging him from one place to another. He was exhausted—not so much physically, but mentally. This whole mess with the five hours, the pregnancy, the damn heir… It was too much. He sighed again and ran a hand over his face, trying to clear his thoughts.

The sound of the bathroom door opening pulled him from his reverie.

Zero turned his head without much interest… but then his gaze froze on the figure emerging from the bathroom, and for a moment, his brain went completely blank.

Kaname stepped out with a calm stride, now visibly more composed, though his aura still radiated that imposing coldness. His hair, now clean and damp, fell loosely over his forehead and the nape of his neck, with a few strands clinging to his skin from the moisture. He had removed his jacket and vest, leaving only the white shirt, the top three buttons undone, exposing a part of his collarbone and a glimpse of pale skin. Zero couldn’t help but notice how the thin fabric clung slightly to his torso due to the dampness, subtly outlining the firm, sculpted musculature that was usually hidden beneath his elegant attire.

The hunter averted his gaze with a low growl, feeling stupid for even noticing such details. But damn it, he couldn’t help it. Kaname Kuran had that infuriating natural ability to look perfect even when he was a complete mess.

It wasn’t fair.

It was irritating.

And worst of all, he knew it…

He wasn’t interested in Kaname. Not in the slightest. The mere idea made his stomach churn with disgust. How could he be, after everything that damn vampire had done to him? It wasn’t just the fact that he had raped him, but everything that came before. The manipulation, the arrogance, the absolute control he tried to exert over his life without even bothering to hide it… At least he had had years of complete freedom when he was much younger, with Ichiru…

Besides, if he had to choose between spending the rest of his life completely alone in a scorching desert or sharing a single day with Kaname Kuran, the choice was obvious. He wouldn’t even have to think about it. He would take solitude, desperation, the suffocating heat, and endless sand over spending even a single second more than absolutely necessary with that vampire.

And yet, here he was.

Almost as if none of that mattered, as if they weren’t trapped in a situation neither of them wanted, a strange calm hung in the air. Kaname, after stepping out of the bathroom, crossed the room with his usual effortless grace and took a seat in a dark leather armchair, settling in with the patience and composure of someone who knew he’d be there for hours. His crimson eyes swept the room with detached indifference, but in the end, he said nothing. Neither did Zero.

The silence stretched on, but it wasn’t uncomfortable. In fact, Zero found it almost… pleasant.

It was that damn connection. The mark. It was as if when they were together, the tension he always carried eased, as if his own body found some kind of relief in Kaname’s presence.

It wasn’t fair. It made him feel weak, as if he depended on him, and he hated it. But he couldn’t deny it—his abdomen, which had been weighed down by an annoying pressure all day, now felt somewhat calmer.

Zero ran a hand over his forehead, sighing.

—"Five hours of this bullshit…" —he muttered in frustration.

Kaname, still staring at some undefined point in the room, responded coldly.

—"You say that as if I were enjoying it."

Zero shot him a murderous glare. He had learned—or rather, had been forced to learn—that it was wiser to stay “calm” and not act like a rabid animal when dealing with Kuran. But that didn’t mean he would ever agree with him on anything.

—"You decided this, Kuran."

—“It was a medical recommendation, as well as Cross’s demands.” —Kaname shrugged with effortless elegance.

—“Oh, sure, and you always follow other people’s recommendations.” —Zero scoffed, crossing his arms.

Kaname didn’t respond immediately. He merely tilted his head slightly, wearing that superior expression that irritated Zero to no end.

—“If it means the Kuran heir develops normally, then yes.”

Zero felt a sharp pang of anger in his chest. There it was again. "The Kuran heir." He didn’t even refer to it as a baby. As his child. No, to him, it was nothing more than a damn heir, a tool to continue his lineage.

He clenched his fists.

—“You’re a son of a bitch.”

Kaname didn’t even flinch.

—“We’ve already established that several times. Anything else?”

Zero felt the urge to throw something at his face, but instead, he gritted his teeth and looked away, sinking back into silence.

Five damn hours.

They were going to be eternal.

                                                <<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<

Time passed at an exasperatingly slow pace. Kaname had settled into the armchair with his usual regal poise, as if even in a simple seat, he could still look like the ruler of an invisible court. Zero, on the other hand, remained in bed, not speaking to him, merely enjoying the relief his body felt from the pureblood’s presence. It wasn’t something he accepted willingly, but it was a fact. The pressure in his abdomen eased, his body stopped feeling so tense, and—though he didn’t want to admit it—that involuntary tranquility allowed him to relax, if only for a few minutes.

Kaname didn’t speak either. He seemed lost in his own thoughts, eyes closed as if he were resting, though Zero knew that wasn’t the case. The silence stretched for what felt like an eternity, broken only by the faint sounds of the night filtering in through the window. Occasionally, Zero would glance at him from the corner of his eye—not out of interest, but because Kaname’s presence was both irritating and impossible to ignore.

Throughout those five hours, their interaction was minimal. Zero, in his natural stubbornness, refused to show any sign that Kaname’s proximity brought him any sort of relief. Kaname, for his part, remained impassive, as if none of it affected him in the slightest—though inwardly, his patience was thinning with each passing minute. He wasn’t the kind to enjoy forced company, especially when the other person was so openly hostile toward him.

At one particular moment during those five long hours, Kaname found himself watching Zero with quiet patience, his gaze scrutinizing every small movement. The way his chest rose and fell with each slow breath, the way his fingers flipped through the pages of a book he wasn’t really reading. It was clear Zero was trying to pass the time without acknowledging him, but Kaname’s presence was too overwhelming to ignore completely.

At some point, Zero put the book aside and closed his eyes, as if trying to sleep. It wasn’t unusual, considering the mark made him feel more at ease when Kaname was near. It was a contradiction he despised. He hated Kaname, yet he found peace in his presence.

However, mere minutes passed before his eyelashes fluttered, and he opened his eyes again—only to find Kaname’s gaze fixed on him. He nearly growled in frustration.

—“Can you stop looking at me like I’m some kind of freak?” —he muttered irritably.

Kaname didn’t answer immediately. His expression remained unreadable, but there was a faint glint in his eyes, as if he were entertained by Zero’s obvious irritation.

—“I was simply making sure you didn’t die in the process.”

Zero scoffed and turned his back to him in clear annoyance. If it weren’t for the fact that physically distancing himself from Kaname would bring on unbearable pain, he would have walked out without hesitation. He couldn’t stand his attitude or the way he always spoke with that constant air of superiority…

Finally, when the time was up, Kaname rose to his feet with measured elegance, retrieved his clothes, and headed for the door without so much as a farewell. Zero said nothing, not even bothering to look at him as he left. The only thing that mattered was that he was finally gone.

Kaname walked down the hallways, his expression as composed as ever, but his mind was consumed by darker thoughts.

It was then, as he turned a corner, that he found Ichijō waiting for him.

The blond’s expression was more serious than usual.

—“We need to talk.” —Ichijō’s tone was grave.

Kaname stopped. He didn’t need to ask to know something was wrong. He could tell the moment he saw the tense gleam in his old friend’s eyes.

And just like that, the night was far from over.

(This image was requested by a reader. (*^▽^*) Sorry for making it a sketch. It seems to me that if I painted it, I would end up ruining it.)

Chapter Text

—“ What? ” —Kaname Kuran raised his voice, a mix of disbelief and restrained fury in his tone, his sharp gaze piercing the other vampire as if he intended to skewer him with his eyes.

The study was completely silent, save for the faint flickering of flames in the candelabras and the muffled sound of rain hitting the large windows (lately, it always seemed to rain at night). Kaname stood with tense shoulders and a clenched jaw, while Ichijō remained in front of him with his usual calm expression, though caution flickered in his eyes. It wasn’t easy to face Kaname when he was angry.

—“That’s what they said,” —Ichijō replied calmly, though there was a note of exhaustion in his tone. — “The meeting with the Council was brief but quite clear in its intentions. They believe you’re not handling the situation properly.”

Kaname let out a dry laugh—more of a scoff, really. He stepped toward the desk, placing a hand on the polished dark wood with a slow, deliberate motion, though his aura intensified just enough to make the legs of the furniture creak slightly.

—“So the Elder Council thinks I’m not ‘handling’ the situation well,” —he repeated, his voice laced with dangerous disdain. “And who are they to question my decisions?”

Ichijō sighed and raised a hand to his temple, as if trying to soothe a headache.

—“You know perfectly well you can’t just ignore them, Kaname. They hold too much influence. And they don’t like the idea of you continuing your ‘little charade’ with Kiryuu without proper justification.”

Kaname narrowed his eyes.

—“Charade?”

—“That’s what they called it, word for word,” —Ichijō shrugged. — “They consider your decision to keep Kiryuu under your direct supervision to have no real purpose. If you truly want an heir, they think you should look for ‘more viable options.’”

The sound of the rain seemed to fade as the temperature in the room subtly dropped. Ichijō felt the shift in the air and knew he was treading dangerous ground.

—“More viable?” —Kaname’s voice dropped to an icy whisper, which only made it more threatening. His fingers tensed against the wood. “They said that?”

Ichijō nodded slowly, maintaining his composure.

—“They said a hunter is unworthy of bearing the Kuran name.”

The pureblood let out a low, dark laugh—mocking and humorless. It was sharp and cold, like the unsheathing of a sword in the dead of night.

—“ Bearing the Kuran name? ” —he repeated, every word dripping with scornful disbelief.— “Who said I had any intention of that? Of marrying him?”

Ichijō didn’t flinch, but his green eyes narrowed slightly, analyzing Kaname’s reaction with his usual patience.

—“They haven’t said it explicitly,” —he admitted, carefully measuring his words.— “But they imply it. And you’ve done nothing to deny it.”

Kaname clicked his tongue in frustration, spinning on his heels with a sharp movement. The room seemed to shudder with his barely restrained anger, the energy radiating from his body subtly vibrating the air.

—“And how, exactly, am I supposed to deny something I just found out about?” —he snapped, each syllable as sharp as a blade.— “I owe no explanations to a group of decrepit elders who think they still have the right to dictate my path.”

His eyes burned with silent fury, though his voice remained cold and controlled. It was the rage of someone not merely annoyed, but deeply offended. If he’d already come back angry from being with Zero, this only made it worse.

Ichijō sighed.

—“Kaname…”

—“I don’t want him.” —The pureblood’s words cut through the air like a precise strike. He crossed his arms, his expression severe and stony.— “I don’t want him and I never will.”

For a moment, his mind was flooded with memories he preferred to keep buried. That moment when he’d made the unforgivable mistake of giving in to need, frustration, the dark obsession of wanting something under his control. Zero Kiryuu had been his greatest mistake. A mistake now bound to him by a blood mark that nothing could erase.

Kaname’s fingers clenched slightly against the fabric of his shirt.

—“If I’d known this would happen, I would’ve killed the Council before things got to this point,” —he muttered, his voice low, dangerous, more to himself than to Ichijō.

The other vampire remained silent for a moment. He observed Kaname’s face, the tightness in his jaw, the way his eyes darkened with thoughts no one else could decipher. Finally, he let out another sigh.

—“But you didn’t.”

Kaname shot him a glare that could burn through stone.

—“And what do you want me to do now?” —His voice was pure, seething frustration.— “Pretend this is some kind of romance? That I always intended to stay with him?”

Ichijō slowly shook his head.

—“No. But you can’t keep acting like he’s just a problem that will eventually go away. He won’t.”

Kaname pressed his lips into a tight line. He didn’t need anyone to tell him that. He didn’t need anyone to remind him of the damn reality he was trapped in. Zero was a thorn embedded deep in his flesh. A mistake, a failure, a consequence he would have to bear for the rest of his existence.

And the worst part was—there was nothing he could do to change it.

If this had been months ago, when the Council dared to defy him by trying to move Rido like a pawn in their game… yes, then he would’ve annihilated them without blinking. He should have done it. He should have ended all of them at that very moment, when they still didn’t feel confident enough to question him openly. He didn’t understand how the Council now dared to doubt his decisions, to scheme in the shadows, hoping he would eventually make a mistake.

Foolish bastards.

The air in the room grew heavy, thick with the pressure of his discontent. The entire study seemed to hold its breath, as if even the walls knew Kaname’s fury was not something to be trifled with.

Ichijō, however, didn’t appear disturbed. His expression was the same as always—kind, but perceptive.

—“So… what will you do?”

Kaname closed his eyes for a moment, as if he needed a second to smother his rage before he ended up breaking something. He exhaled slowly and opened them again, cold as the edge of a blade.

—“Nothing.”

Ichijō raised an eyebrow.

—“Nothing?”

—“Absolutely nothing. Let them talk,” —Kaname repeated, his tone more measured now, but no less cutting.— “Let them conspire, let them squirm in their own paranoia. Sooner or later, they’ll get so tangled in their own web they’ll end up choking on it. You know what they say: the more you bite off, the less you chew.”

Ichijō smiled faintly, as if that answer hadn’t surprised him at all.

—“As always…”

Kaname didn’t reply. He remained there, unmoving, watching the rain beat against the glass with monotonous insistence, leaving trails across the fogged surface. His reflection stared back at him, but what he saw was nothing more than a shadow—an outline of a man who had become unrecognizable, even to himself. The storm outside mirrored the one within him, spiraling in a whirl of thoughts he could not silence. Ichijō was already gone, leaving him alone in the vast silence of his study.

He wasn’t surprised by what he’d heard, but that didn’t make it any less irritating. His jaw clenched as Ichijō’s words echoed in his mind, the whispers of the Council, the idea that they might be scheming against him. For months, he had been aware of their discontent—in fact, he had been aware his entire life that most of them were never truly on his side. At least, not the majority. But now, a part of him regretted not having dealt with them when he had the chance. If he had eliminated them months ago, when it all began, when he made the decision to return Yūki’s memories, he wouldn’t be dealing with this now.

He took a deep breath, slowly, while the reflection of his own eyes in the glass stared back at him with a chilling calm. He knew perfectly well why he hadn’t done it. It wasn’t out of mercy, or ethics, or any moral nonsense. He hadn’t eliminated them because, back then, he still considered them useful—that managing the situation diplomatically would be more convenient in the long run. But now he saw the error in that. He’d given them too much time. Time to think, to question him, to come up with their own plans. And that annoyed him. It didn’t worry him—he wasn’t afraid of them. He could end them with a single glance. But it deeply irritated him. They were an unnecessary distraction, a problem he shouldn’t have to be dealing with when he already had enough burdens on his shoulders.

And then, inevitably, his thoughts led him to the root of all of this. To Zero.

He closed his eyes for a moment, as if doing so could erase the memories that haunted him with searing clarity. But it didn’t. It couldn’t. The images returned with cruel sharpness, as if they had occurred just moments ago. His breathing grew heavier as he remembered that night. That feeling. The shiver of Zero’s skin beneath his own… The searing heat that consumed him when he took him. The way the hunter’s body clung to him, trapping him in a suffocating ecstasy from which he couldn’t—no, didn’t want—to escape.

And that was the crux of it.

If he had such self-control, if he was so disciplined, if he could suppress his impulses as easily as snuffing out a candle… why hadn’t he stopped himself that time? Why had he done it, even when Zero sobbed, even when he resisted, even when his body trembled in his hands? Why? Why? Why…?

Kaname let out a sigh, nearly inaudible, feeling the tension accumulating in his neck, in his shoulders, in every fiber of his being. The answer was as simple as it was monstrous. He hadn’t been able to stop because it felt too good.

Not just good.

Utterly sublime.

That moment when Zero trembled beneath him, the way his body clung to his presence, the blistering warmth that enveloped him… He had never experienced anything like it. Not even when drinking blood, not even in his highest moments of pleasure. It was something more primal, more profound—something that didn’t just awaken his desire, but consumed him entirely. And for the first time in his existence, Kaname Kuran lost control.

It was a ravenous instinct, a need so deeply rooted in his being that it swept him away before he could—or wanted to—resist. In that brief moment, he ceased to be the cold, calculating strategist. He stopped being the relentless leader who always kept a clear head. He became something more basic, more brutal. A beast following its darkest impulses, devouring everything in its path without regard for consequences.

But the consequences came.

Because now, Zero was pregnant.

And that was the one part of it all that truly irritated him. Not the fact that he had forced him, not the fact that he had ignored his pleas and taken what he wanted without hesitation. No, that didn’t bother him. He wasn’t a merciful man. He didn’t delude himself with false justifications. If he had to do it again, he would—without hesitation.

What bothered him was that now, he had to deal with the result.

That pregnancy.

That living proof of his lack of control.

Kaname pressed his lips together, tasting the bitter irony of his situation. He had always stood above the rest, manipulating the pieces as he pleased, ensuring everything went according to his will. But the moment he gave in to his own desires, his own flesh and blood turned against him.

And now, no matter how much he loathed it, he had to bear it.

He exhaled slowly, forcing those thoughts from his mind. It wasn’t the time to dwell on the satisfaction he had felt that night, nor on the feeling of losing control that had led him to an act that—though he didn’t fully regret—had left him with a problem he had never anticipated. No, what mattered now was what it meant . What that child meant.

An heir.

The very thought made a sharp irritation run through his body. His existence had always been designed with a greater purpose, and producing offspring had never been part of it. It wasn’t a personal desire, nor a need to carry on his bloodline. He wasn’t an ordinary man looking to leave something behind once he was gone. And yet, the idea of offspring had never been discarded outright—because it was expected. But… not with Zero.

Moreover, now he was doomed to deal with the possibility that his blood would run through the veins of a being not yet born, but already at the center of a silent war.

And that was the real irritation.

The fact that something so intimate—something that should concern no one but him—and to some extent, Zero—had become a matter of dispute among the most influential vampires. The fact that the child he hadn’t even wanted had now been reduced to a pawn in a political game. Or worse—who knew what else.

It was clear the Council saw this as an opportunity to “take his power.” To make the rest of the vampires question him. A pureblood having a child with someone he was supposed to hate ?

Kaname clicked his tongue in disdain, stepping away from the window and pacing slowly through the study. His steps were silent, his expression blank, but inside, rage boiled with every thought that crossed his mind. Why? Why did everything have to be a constant struggle for control? Why couldn’t he just ignore it and carry on as if nothing had changed?

Because things had changed.

Because, much as he despised it, that being growing inside Zero was a Kuran. His blood. His creation.

Kaname ran a hand through his hair, still damp from the shower earlier. He clenched his jaw. He didn’t want this. He didn’t want to think about it. But ignoring it wouldn’t make it disappear.

And the worst part was, he didn’t even have a clear solution.

Because, despite everything, he knew he couldn’t afford to lose control again.

Whatever the case, for now it was worth keeping calm and doing nothing that could attract the attention of the Council of Elders. He still had plenty of time to come up with a strategy, if it became necessary.

For now, the only thing he would do was notify Cross—because even if they weren’t on the best terms anymore, he was still important. Still useful.

                                               <<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<

One rose after another was torn from its stem carelessly, as if the beauty of those flowers meant nothing to the hands destroying them. Pale fingers brushed the soft petals before plucking them without mercy, letting the night breeze carry them off until they vanished into the damp grass. Each thorn that pierced her skin left a faint trace of blood on her pale hands, but Yūki didn’t seem to notice—or perhaps, she simply didn’t care.

The night was surprisingly calm, even with the light drizzle falling from the dark sky.

The moon, hidden behind a veil of clouds, barely managed to illuminate the paths of the academy, shrouding them in a melancholic gloom. In the distance, the walls of the main building stood tall with their imposing silhouette, witnesses to countless stories woven in darkness.

Yūki had spent the past few days shut inside Kaien Cross’s house, finding refuge in a distance that—though brief—offered her some relief. She had no intention of returning to the Moon Dorm that night, nor of wandering through places where she might run into someone she didn’t want to see. And yet, she had ended up outside. Her legs had carried her to the gardens without much thought, in search of a moment's escape from the weight of her thoughts and memories.

Her hair, now short (much shorter than when she was a student) and messy, clung to her forehead, damp from the drizzle. The black clothing she wore absorbed the night’s chill. She didn’t mind. In fact, she preferred it. The farther away she felt from the image of who she once was, the better she felt. Or so she liked to believe.

Her fingers closed around the stem of another rose and she yanked it off in one rough motion, heedless of the thorns tearing into her skin. Maybe it was a meaningless act, but at least it served as a distraction.

And then, she felt it.

A presence behind her.

(I didn't do the fund... ヽ(≧□≦)ノ It was too compelling for me.)

She didn’t need to turn around to know who it was. It wasn’t his scent that gave him away, but rather that oppressive feeling in the air—that invisible weight only he could project. Still, she didn’t react immediately. Instead, she brought the rose to her face and inhaled its scent with indifference, as if she hadn’t just sensed her brother’s arrival.

Finally, she turned slowly.

And there he was. Kaname. Standing a few meters away, his tall, elegant figure contrasting with the shadows that surrounded him. His dark hair fell over his forehead, slightly damp, and his expression was unreadable. He didn’t greet her, nor did he seem to expect any greeting from her.

Yūki didn’t look away, but she didn’t offer any words of welcome either. She simply turned her back to him again, as if his presence were irrelevant, and resumed plucking the petals from the rose in her hands, letting them fall to the ground without the slightest concern.

— “You’ve cut your hair too short.” —Kaname commented after a few seconds, his voice calm, but with a tone that betrayed he was observing her closely.

He had come to speak with Cross. What he hadn’t expected was to run into his sister, whom he hadn’t seen in about a week or so.

— “I know.” —she replied without emotion. She didn’t turn to look at him—. “I did it because you once said you liked it better when it was long.”

Kaname shot her a sharp look, his expression tightening for just an instant. Yūki felt it, even without looking at him. She felt it in the way the atmosphere seemed to grow heavier, in how her brother’s presence became denser.

— “Where have you been these past days?” —he asked, his tone serene once more, though not completely relaxed.

— “At Cross’s house.” —she answered plainly—. “I didn’t feel like seeing you.”

Kaname raised an eyebrow. His sister had certainly grown far more biting than he remembered. Before, she used to choose her words more carefully, even when angry with him. Now, it seemed she didn’t care about provoking him in the slightest. Then again, after the slaps she’d given him last time, he shouldn’t be all that surprised.

Silence settled between them. Kaname didn’t respond right away, and Yūki didn’t feel the need to keep talking either. She simply continued with her peculiar rose destruction, letting the night stretch on unhurried.

It was she who broke the silence in the end.

— “I’ve been seeing Zero a lot lately.” —she said, without looking at him—. “I talk to him every morning.”

Kaname barely reacted to her words. His face remained impassive, but inside… inside, something twisted in his chest.

It wasn’t rage. Not exactly. It wasn’t jealousy. Or maybe it was, though not in the conventional sense. It was a strange, uncomfortable feeling, like his blood stirred with a dull echo of something he couldn’t quite identify. As if his body reacted before his mind could put a name to it.

He forced himself to look away from his sister and focused on some other point, any point, as if that could dispel the sensation. The damp foliage of the bushes shimmered under the faint light spilling from the main building’s windows. The raindrops fell in an inconsistent rhythm over the leaves and stone path, filling the silence with a monotonous sound.

— “So you’ve made up with him.” —he said at last, his voice low and measured. It wasn’t a question.

— “Yes.” —Yūki shrugged with disinterest, as if it were the most natural thing in the world—. “I don’t know why I waited so long. After all, what happened wasn’t his fault...”

Kaname let out a short laugh, hollow and joyless.

— “That’s quite the change.”

— “Things change, Kaname.” —Her tone was cold, but not hostile—. “I guess that’s not something you like to hear, but they do.”

Kaname glanced sideways at her.

— “I never said otherwise. I don’t mind change.” —He paused briefly, letting the words linger before adding—: “What bothers me is when changes aren’t for the better.”

Yūki smiled, but it wasn’t a friendly smile.

— “And what do you know about what’s ‘for the better’?”

A brief silence fell between them, taut like a thread about to snap.

Kaname stared at her intently. His sister had changed a lot since the last time they’d truly spoken. There was something different in her gaze, in the way she held his stare without hesitation, without that flicker of doubt she once had. She was no longer the same Yūki he used to protect so devotedly. She was more independent now. And more distant—at least with him.

— “We talk about all kinds of things. Don’t worry, I don’t spend all my time criticizing you. Though honestly, it’d be easy to do.” —she went on, as if trying to drive the point home.

Kaname felt that twist in his chest again, sharper this time. He didn’t want to admit her words stirred something in him. He didn’t want to recognize that the thought of Yūki and Zero together, speaking privately, sharing moments he had no access to, was…

Irritating…

Why?

It wasn’t like he wanted to stop it. He didn’t care what they did. He didn’t care what Zero did in his free time. He didn’t even care what Yūki thought of him.

Right?

His expression didn’t change, but his jaw tensed slightly.

— “Do whatever you want.” —he said finally, his voice flat.

Yūki tilted her head, watching him with a hint of satisfaction in her eyes.

— “I was going to do that anyway.”

They fell into silence again. The rain kept falling in a steady rhythm, droplets sliding down Kaname’s hair, soaking his shoulders more and more, but he didn’t move.

Neither did Yūki.

It was clear she was enjoying seeing him like that—watching his reaction with analytical eyes, as if trying to decipher what was going through his mind.

Kaname knew her far too well not to realize exactly what she was doing.

Finally, without saying anything else, he started to walk toward the place he was supposed to go to in the first place. However, he couldn’t stop thinking about what Yûki had said to him.

Jealousy?

No…

It couldn’t be jealousy.

He didn’t feel things like that…

At least not for Zero. And yet, something inside him twisted uncomfortably at the idea of Zero spending time with his sister.

He closed his eyes for a moment, trying to find the root of that discomfort and, in the end, the answer ended up collapsing into what could be the reason. The mark.

The damn mark.

It was nothing more than a forced connection between him and Zero. It wasn’t a sentimental bond nor a genuine desire to protect him, but a primal instinct, a natural reaction from the vampire within him after marking his mate. But Zero wasn’t his mate. He never had been, and never would be.

He had to find a way to break it.

The problem was that he already knew the answer. He had read about it in the past, as far as he could remember, long before this had even been a real possibility in his life, and everything he had found pointed to the same thing: it wasn’t possible. Not without devastating consequences. Even the doctor who had examined him after discovering Zero’s pregnancy had told him so clearly. But he refused to accept an absolute impossibility. There had to be a method, and he would find it, no matter how long it took. For now, however, he had more urgent matters to attend to. Like what he was about to do.

When he arrived at Cross’s office, he knocked on the door but didn’t bother to wait for permission to enter. He simply opened it and walked in. Something not at all typical of him.

Cross was seated behind his desk, a steaming cup of coffee in hand as he wrote something on some scattered sheets over the table. He didn’t seem surprised to see him, though he did raise an eyebrow with slight exasperation.

—“Well. What brings you here at this hour, Kaname?”

The vampire closed the door behind him with a slow movement and walked toward the desk without haste. His gaze briefly settled on the coffee cup before shifting to the papers. Reports, apparently. Things from the Association, most likely.

—“I just spoke with Ichijō about things that might interest you.” —he said bluntly, not bothering to answer the question with small talk.

Cross set his pen down on the table and leaned slightly back in his chair, watching him attentively.

—“About what?”

Kaname took a seat on the armchair in front of the desk, crossing his legs with his usual elegance.

—“What I already suspected. The Council knows.” —his words were precise, without a trace of surprise or indignation—. “It’s nothing new. But it does mean they’ll make a move sooner or later. It was inevitable that they would find out somehow…”

Cross sighed and took his cup, sipping from it before replying.

—“Mmh… I don’t understand how they manage to find out these things…” —he murmured.

Kaname looked at him, fully aware of the answer. The flames of the fireplace flickered in a corner of the room, and that was the only sound heard in the deep silence between the two men.

—“I know. As I’ve already said, I don’t think it will be long before they act… Or try to arrange a meeting.”

Cross placed the cup on the desk and intertwined his hands over the polished wood, leaning slightly forward.

—“What do you plan to do?”

Kaname fell silent for a few moments, contemplating his response. In reality, he didn’t have a plan yet, but taking things slowly seemed appropriate.

—“For now, observe.” —he finally replied—. “I won’t make a move until they do first.”

—“Something like what?”

The vampire gave a sideways smile, no sign of worry on his face.

—“Why would they be so interested in Zero? It’s obvious they’re trying to strip me of power one way or another and, apparently, telling others that I don’t know what I’m doing is the best solution.”

Cross’s expression relaxed momentarily. It was true that the Council only saw this as an opportunity to overthrow Kaname and try their luck if other vampires stopped obeying him. That meant that, with Kaname out of the picture, they would be the ones to rule over the vampires without having to rely on the final decision of a pureblood—or at least, one less pure. Since the Kurans were one of the few pureblood families left in the vampire world.

Not that it was the Council’s best plan to gain power, but there was nothing they could do. At least he couldn’t.

—“Well… Leaving that predictable topic aside… What about Zero?” —he asked, more interested than before—. “Have you managed to get him to eat anything other than those pills?”

Kaname rested one elbow on the armrest and leaned his head on two of his fingers, letting some of his hair tangle between them. He didn’t really feel like talking about it again.

—“We’ve already talked about this.” —he replied with a hint of annoyance—. “No matter what I do, he doesn’t obey. Do you know he threw a glass of water at me last time…? He’s too stubborn.”

The memory made him frown. Cross, on the other hand, had to stifle a small chuckle disguised with a cough. It was impossible to keep a poker face about that.

Zero was still the same stubborn idiot as always, only now, besides being an idiot, he was pregnant with him.

If he really thought about it, there was no point in staying at the academy. What for? If he wanted, he could take Zero to the Kuran mansion, force him to eat, lock him up there until he gave birth, and do whatever he felt like with him. He would be much safer there, far from any possible external interference. But of course, knowing the hunter, he’d probably try to destroy everything in his path out of “revenge.” And frankly, he wasn’t in the mood to deal with that kind of nonsense.

—“You’re right but, in case you haven’t noticed, Zero is skin and bones, Kaname.” —his tone was a bit harsher this time—. “I don’t know what game you think you’re playing, but let me remind you that the baby you insist on ignoring still needs to be fed like any other.”

Kaname frowned slightly.

— “I’m not ignoring him,” —he refuted, tilting his head back to ninety degrees— “I think he’d be better off drinking my blood instead of eating regular food, but there’s no guarantee he’ll do it…”

Still, it’s not like he was eager to give Zero his blood. And since the hunter was fucking stubborn, he wouldn’t ask for it either. Besides, he didn’t recall seeing Zero shirtless lately, so he couldn’t confirm that what Cross had said was entirely true. However, he had plenty of reasons to doubt his words, since he had a tendency to exaggerate things…

Something everyone knew.

— “He’s not as weak as before,” —he murmured—. “I can sense it.”

— “That doesn’t mean he’s fine,” —Cross replied without hesitation—. “If you keep letting him do whatever he wants, he’ll end up worse than before.”

Kaname pressed his lips into a thin line. The idea of insisting Zero eat was unbearable. Not because he cared if the hunter hated him more than he already did, but because he knew it would be pointless. Zero would do whatever he wanted. As always.

Finally, he stood up.

— “I’ll see what I can do, but I won’t promise anything.”

He didn’t wait for Cross’s reply. He simply turned and walked toward the door.

— “Kaname.”

He stopped at the sound of his name, but didn’t turn around.

— “I…” —He paused, unsure how to continue.— “I don’t think I can forgive you so easily for what you did to Zero but… Don’t let the Council drag you to hell with them. I know that deep down, you’re still the same Kaname who wanted peace between humans and vampires.”

Kaname closed his eyes for a moment, taking a deep breath. Then, without saying another word, he left the office and began walking once more through the dark hallways of the Academy toward the Moon Dormitory.

Ever since the truth about Zero came to light, he had been thinking about telling the nobles. One way or another, they would find out sooner or later. It wasn’t something that could be kept secret forever, and honestly, he didn’t care much about hiding it. Them knowing wouldn’t change anything. Nor would their judgment. The loyalty of his nobles shouldn’t depend on a single fact, no matter how scandalous it might seem to them.

Kaname had never been one to worry about others’ opinions. Even less about those who owed him loyalty. If the information he was about to share made their faith waver, it meant it was never real to begin with. So what if they judged him? So what if they were scandalized? That wasn’t his problem. They weren’t in his position. They had no right to question his decisions.

He quickened his pace, resolved. If he had come to this conclusion, it was best to act as soon as possible. He had no patience for unnecessary detours. He would summon the meeting that very night. He’d make sure everyone attended. He wanted to see their reactions firsthand. He wanted them to understand, once and for all, that their loyalty wasn’t up for negotiation…

As the night advanced with its usual stillness across the Academy, the moon silently bore witness to the turning gears of fate. Shadows stretched across the empty halls, the nighttime breeze gently shook the treetops, and the distant echo of some nocturnal creature occasionally broke the prevailing silence. Time kept moving forward relentlessly, dragging along with it the worries, secrets, and tensions hanging thick in the air.

The next morning, in another part of the building, Zero already had his mouth full of blood.

— “Shit…” —he growled, feeling the thick metallic taste coat his tongue.

With a deep frown and an expression of clear irritation, he raised his hand and wiped his lips with the back of it before the blood could drip onto the floor. As he did so, he saw the dark red liquid stain his skin and immediately clicked his tongue, annoyed with himself.

It wasn’t the first time it had happened. In fact, lately it had been happening more often than he was willing to admit. Without realizing it, in the middle of the night, he would bite his lip until he bled. He didn’t know exactly why he did it. It wasn’t something voluntary, not even a nervous habit he was aware of. It just happened. He’d wake up with his mouth full of blood, the coppery taste stuck to his throat, and the sensation of having chewed on something in his sleep.

He could ignore it, sure. It wouldn’t be the first time he chose not to make a big deal out of it. But the truth was, no matter how much he didn’t want to think about it, there was a logical explanation. His body was reacting. Demanding. It needed blood.

He clenched his jaw and turned his gaze to the bathroom mirror. The reflection staring back at him wasn’t one he liked. His eyes had an intense, telltale gleam, and his features were marked with exhaustion. The perfect, visible mark that Kaname had left on his neck stood out even more against his pale skin. Only making him hate it more.

He sighed, closing his eyes for a moment. He knew there was a reason for all this, that his own body was screaming the obvious at him, but he didn’t want to dwell on it. He’d already thought too much about it in recent days. There was no point going over it again.

He turned to open the faucet, letting the cold water run for a few seconds before leaning down to rinse his mouth. A shiver ran down his spine as the icy liquid hit his skin, clearing his head slightly. Then, with quick movements, he cleaned away any remaining trace of blood and straightened up, facing his reflection with an unreadable expression.

It was nothing. This didn’t mean anything.

He ran a hand through his hair, making it even messier than before, and left the bathroom with a deep frown. He had more important things to think about.

The morning bustle at Cross Academy unfolded like a familiar painting. In front of the Sun Dormitory, the Day Class students moved from one side to another with the typical energy of a new day. Some walked in groups, chatting animatedly about classes, homework, or some trivial nonsense. Others, still half-asleep, yawned as they clutched coffee thermoses or energy drinks, dragging their feet toward their classrooms.

A few, more organized, went over last-minute notes with books open on benches or propped against walls. There was the rustle of pages, the scratch of pens on notebooks, and the occasional frustrated outburst when someone realized they’d forgotten to turn in an assignment.

Zero walked the paths without paying much attention to any of it. It wasn’t his world—never had been. The carefree laughter and morning chatter of the students quickly faded away...

The morning breeze was cool against his skin. Though the sky was still covered in scattered clouds, letting barely any sunlight through, the air was fresh, carrying the damp scent of soil and the faint perfume of the flowers lining the paths. Zero exhaled slowly, letting his breath form a small white cloud in front of him before it vanished.

He usually didn’t allow himself moments like this, but this morning he wasn’t in a hurry to get back to his room. The cold air cleared his head, eased that persistent discomfort he’d felt inside since he woke up. It wasn’t exactly physical—more like a kind of restlessness he couldn’t quite define.

He passed a neatly trimmed hedge, its white flowers trembling with dew. Without thinking, he reached out and brushed the petals with his fingertips, feeling their delicate texture—so fragile and fleeting. He didn’t know why, but lately his mind wandered more than usual. Maybe it was the accumulated fatigue. Or the hunger.

Zero clenched his jaw and clicked his tongue, irritated with himself for thinking about that again. He wasn’t hungry. Or at least not enough to admit it.

He shoved his hands into the pockets of his jacket and kept walking at a calm pace. For some reason, the morning silence didn’t bother him. On the contrary, it was comforting, almost hypnotic. His footsteps were light, without direction, just following that sense of freedom that came from being outside, away from the confined walls of his dorm.

The soft crunch of gravel under his boots was the only sound breaking the silence. His thoughts drifted, jumping from one memory to the next without any order. At times, he thought of Yûki, of how strangely calm she’d seemed the last time they talked. Then his mind went back to Cross and his constant insistence that he eat something. And finally, before he could stop it, his thoughts landed on him .

Zero frowned.

Why the hell was he thinking about Kaname now?

He closed his eyes for a second and let out a slow breath, trying to calm that annoying weight pressing on his chest. He had no reason to think about him. He hadn’t seen him since yesterday, and he preferred it that way. Well… not exactly.

His body stopped before he could question it further.

When he looked up, his expression hardened instantly—

Why was he standing in front of the Moon Dormitory doors?

For a moment, Zero blanked out. He blinked, confused, as if his brain was struggling to process what his eyes were seeing. His muscles tensed as his gaze swept over the building’s façade—the gleam of the windows, the elegant ornamentation of its structure.

What…?

How had he ended up there?

The hunter’s frown deepened, his pulse thudding in his temples. He turned slightly to look behind him, trying to trace his steps in his mind. He didn’t remember taking that path or deciding to come here.

Suddenly, a chill ran down his back.

No. It wasn’t a chill. It was hunger.

A need burning inside him—growing, insidious, tightening around his throat with a pressure he could barely ignore.

Zero inhaled sharply, as if that would be enough to push the sensation away, but it didn’t help.

He could only think about him .

And that put him in a goddamn bad mood.

Zero stood in front of the tall doors of the Moon Dorm for a long minute, unmoving, not even blinking, as if he still had the option of turning around and pretending he’d never come this far. But reality was different. He had walked all this way, driven by a need he didn’t fully want to acknowledge. And while his pride screamed at him to walk away, his body betrayed him with the same suffocating pressure he’d felt since dawn.

He could be stubborn, he could pretend he didn’t need anything from anyone—but his body was making it very clear that this time, it wouldn’t take no for an answer.

He clenched his jaw, cursing under his breath as he pushed the doors open with determination. It didn’t mean anything. That’s what he told himself. Hell, since he’d come all this way for nothing, at least he wasn’t going to leave empty-handed.

The guard at the entrance watched him carefully upon noticing his presence, but didn’t stop him. Of course, Zero still held a certain level of authority within the Academy, even if he no longer served as a guardian. That part of his life was behind him now. After what had happened to his body, Cross had decided it was better for him to step away from night patrols—and although Zero wouldn’t openly admit it, he knew the man was right. Lately, his physical state just wasn’t the same.

He had heard that the new security staff were hunters from the Association, but he hadn’t seen them yet. Nor did he care to meet them. It wasn’t his problem.

The interior of the Moon Dormitory was steeped in a deep silence, so oppressive that the mere sound of his footsteps felt like an intrusion. Of course. At that hour, the vampires should all be asleep — including Kaname. Or at least, he hoped so. He wasn’t sure which was worse: finding him asleep or awake.

The large curtainless windows allowed the morning light to flood in, illuminating the pristine walls and the polished wooden furniture. Zero walked forward with firm yet silent steps, his trained eyes scanning every detail. He had always thought the place was too luxurious, excessive — like it had been designed solely to remind him that vampires lived in a completely different world from his.

His gaze shifted to the grand marble staircase leading to the upper floor. He didn’t need anyone to guide him; he knew perfectly well where Kaname’s room was. He started to ascend with the same determined attitude with which he had entered, moving silently, his boots barely touching the ground.

But then, something caught his attention.

Halfway up the stairs, a presence approached from the upper hallway.

Zero noticed it immediately, but he didn’t feel alarmed. It wasn’t a threat.

Any vampire could have woken up and wandered around the mansion — nothing unusual. Still, he hadn’t expected to run straight into Hanabusa Aidou.

The blond vampire, seemingly absorbed in the thick book he was reading, didn’t see him coming. It happened so suddenly that, despite his natural reflexes, he visibly startled and dropped the book with a loud thud.

Zero stood still, his usual unfriendly expression in place, watching with little interest as Aidou cursed under his breath and bent down to pick it up.

— “You?” —Aidou muttered, brushing the dust off the book cover with obvious irritation. Then he looked up, one eyebrow raised.— “What are you doing here?”

Zero crossed his arms, expressionless.

— “I should be asking you that. Aren’t you supposed to be asleep?”

Aidou clicked his tongue and snapped the book shut.

— “I don’t need you telling me what I should be doing. Besides, you’re hardly in a position to lecture anyone about what’s appropriate at this hour.”

Zero rolled his eyes.

— “Not your business.”

— “Oh, but it is,” —Aidou replied with a sharp smile.— “Because, in case you forgot, this isn’t your dormitory.”

The tension between them escalated quickly. Aidou watched him with that familiar mix of arrogance and disdain he reserved for people he didn’t like, while Zero kept his indifferent façade — though inside, his irritation was building.

The blond tilted his head slightly, scanning him from head to toe with particular interest.

—“Well, well… No wonder you came here,” —he said with a sly smirk, though his tone dripped with mockery.— “You need it, don’t you?”

Zero’s frown deepened, his patience wearing dangerously thin.

— “What the hell are you talking about?”

Aidou shrugged with fake innocence.

— “No need to get defensive,” —he said casually, opening his book again.— “It’s only natural to need his blood.”

A sharp wave of fury surged through Zero.

He understood instantly.

Aidou knew. And if Aidou knew, that meant the rest of Kaname’s nobles did too.

The mere thought made his stomach turn.

Kaname had told them.

A cold, poisonous rage spread through Zero’s chest. Kaname had told them. He’d shared something that should’ve been his alone — with those who already looked down on him with suspicion and contempt. And now, Aidou knew. Which meant there was no doubt the rest knew too. His hands clenched into fists at his sides, his jaw tightening so hard it hurt. He had no right. Kaname had no right to share that.

Who the hell did he think he was?

Suddenly, the reason he’d come there felt irrelevant. It didn’t matter what he’d felt when he woke up, or the unconscious pull that had led him to the Moon Dormitory’s door. Now he just wanted answers.

He stepped forward to continue, but as soon as he moved, Aidou blocked his path. Zero shot him a withering glare.

— “Get out of my way.”

Aidou didn’t budge. Instead, he raised an eyebrow arrogantly and crossed his arms over his chest.

— “You can’t see him,” —he said calmly, though there was a flicker of unease in his eyes.— “Kaname-sama is sleeping. You can’t disturb him.”

Zero scoffed with disdain.

— “I don’t care.”

A shiver ran down Aidou’s spine. Not because Zero scared him — but because… damn it, he knew what happened when someone woke Kaname early.

And it wasn’t pretty.

He still remembered that one time he had accidentally interrupted Kaname’s sleep. It had not ended well. But Zero never listened to warnings. Never. He tried stepping to the right, but Aidou mirrored the move. He tried left — same result.

Zero clenched his jaw in frustration.

— “Get out of my way, idiot.”

— “Stop trying to get past, dumbass.”

The two of them locked eyes in a silent standoff. Zero tried to take another step, but this time Aidou raised his hand and grabbed his arm, intending to force him to stay still.
But he made a critical mistake.

Zero reacted instantly. The moment he felt Aidou’s hand on him, his reflexes snapped into action like a spring. His hand caught the blond vampire’s forearm with far more strength than expected. And before Aidou could even process what was happening, Zero shoved him — hard.

Aidou was thrown backward with a gasp of surprise.

— “What the hell…?!”

He had no time to recover. Gravity pulled him down, and he lost his balance. His body tumbled down the stairs with a dull, crashing thud. His book flew in the opposite direction as his back struck the marble steps.

Zero didn’t stop to look. He turned and ran without hesitation.

Aidou shouted his name from the floor in fury.

— “KIRYUU! You damned idiot!”

But Zero ignored him. Aidou scrambled to his feet and tried to follow, but Zero was too fast. Even weakened, he was still a hunter. A latent instinct gave him the edge. Aidou didn’t stand a chance of catching up.

Zero found Kaname’s bedroom door within seconds. It looked different from the rest — more secluded, more imposing, more sealed. He didn’t hesitate. He grabbed the handle, twisted it sharply, stepped inside, and slammed the door shut behind him with a loud bang.

Aidou almost crashed into the wood. He stood there, staring at the door with a mixture of desperation and doubt. Should he go in? The answer was a hard no.

Inside, Zero leaned against the door, his lungs burning for air. He was panting. Beads of sweat rolled down his neck, disappearing beneath the fabric of his shirt. He closed his eyes for a moment, trying to slow the pace of his breathing. The dizziness was subtle, but it was there.

Once he felt stable enough, he opened his eyes and scanned the room. Everything was cloaked in shadows. Heavy curtains kept the daylight at bay. The air was thick with a subtle, familiar scent.

Then, his eyes landed on the bed.

And there he was — Kaname. Sleeping peacefully, as if the outside world didn’t exist. As if nothing could disturb his rest.

Zero frowned. He wasn’t going to let him keep sleeping so comfortably after what he’d done. He moved quietly to the windows, and with a sharp yank, threw the curtains open.

Sunlight flooded the room.

Zero turned on his heels, a mocking expression curling on his lips. If Kaname wanted to sleep, he’d do it now with sunlight shining straight into his face.

Without wasting time, he approached the enormous bed. It was absurdly large. What the hell did he need such a massive bed for? Was he planning to invite his whole entourage to sleep with him?

The hunter didn’t dwell on it. He leaned over the bed, placing one hand on either side of Kaname’s head, trapping him between his arms so he could only look in one direction — up. His face hovered just inches from the pureblood’s.

— “Wake up, Kuran,” — he ordered harshly.

No more than two seconds passed before Kaname’s dark eyes opened slowly. The annoyance in his gaze was immediate.

Annoyance. Irritation.

The air around him tensed instantly, like an invisible field beginning to twist with displeasure. He didn’t need to say a word to make it clear he was far from pleased. His brow didn’t furrow, his lips didn’t curl into a scowl, but the weight in the room became nearly suffocating.

Zero could see it clearly in his eyes. Dark, deep, and dangerously calm. Too calm. That stillness was what sent chills down the spine of anyone with half a brain. It wasn’t a groggy or confused look — it was cold and calculating. As if, in just a few seconds of being awake, he had already analyzed the situation and was deciding what to do about the annoyance that had disturbed his sleep.

He didn’t like being woken up.

That was something Zero already knew.

And yet, there he was, leaning over him, arms braced on either side of his head, staring directly into his face with a mix of challenge and restrained frustration. As if he didn’t care at all about the growing discomfort in Kaname’s expression.

For a moment, he didn’t move. He didn’t blink. He didn’t even pretend to back away.
He just stared.

And Kaname stared back.

In silence.

A silence that grew longer. Heavier.

Zero felt the air around him growing warmer, heavier, harder to breathe.

Kaname’s presence filled the room. It wasn’t an open threat, nor a hostile aura. It was worse. A restrained power, unmoving, latent — like a sleeping beast that, with one more provocation, might wake up in a very bad mood.

And Zero had been the one to wake him.

He narrowed his eyes in irritation, pulled back from him, crossed his arms over his chest, and glared. His patience — always short — was running out fast. He didn’t waste time and threw out his accusation bluntly, not caring how harsh it sounded.

— “Why the hell did you tell your lapdogs?” — he spat, his tone rough. His voice dripped with annoyance, resentment, something close to betrayal. Kaname barely lifted an eyebrow, and though his expression remained calm, there was a subtle shift in the tension around him. He hated when Zero referred to his nobles that way.

The pureblood stayed silent for a few seconds, watching him with that suffocating calm that always got under his skin. Finally, in a quiet, low voice sharp as a blade, he asked his question.

— “What exactly are you referring to?”

There was nothing casual in his tone, though it also revealed little emotion. As if the fact that Zero had woken him up for no apparent reason wasn’t irritating enough — now he’d come to throw baseless accusations too. 

Zero clenched his teeth. He knew Kaname was provoking him with that act of feigned ignorance.

— “Don’t play dumb,” — he snapped, eyes blazing with rage. — “You know exactly what I’m talking about.”

His voice dropped, deeper now, laced with frustration he didn’t even try to hide.

Kaname let out a sigh, elegant and almost indifferent in its exasperation. He sat up slowly, running a lazy hand through his chestnut hair, brushing aside a few strands that had fallen across his face. It was a casual gesture — deliberate, but entirely unnecessary. Just a reflex of habit, a subtle way of showing how little he was affected by Zero’s fury. He settled against the headboard, folding his legs slightly under the sheets, eyes never leaving the hunter.

— “They would’ve found out eventually anyway,” — he said coldly. His words hung in the air with a certainty Zero refused to accept.

The hunter’s fingers tensed. The fury rose again inside him, boiling like lava.

— “That’s not true,” — he spat, brows drawn tight.

Kaname was quick to refute him, with that same infuriating calm as always.

— “It is. The Council already knows. And if they know, it’s only a matter of time before the rest of the vampire world finds out.”
His tone didn’t change, but his eyes held a shadow of something resembling disdain.

Zero felt the air vanish from his lungs. His eyes widened in shock before a fresh wave of rage hit him. His body trembled from the force of it, from sheer frustration. He knew Kaname probably wasn’t directly responsible for the Council finding out... but right now, he couldn’t help but hate him. Most of the crap in his life had his name all over it. The pregnancy he now had to deal with — that was his fault too. And that only fed the resentment.

— “How the hell did they find out?!” — he growled, stepping forward, shoulders tense, ready to grab him by the throat if necessary.

Kaname, unbothered, looked at him with that unreadable expression, as if Zero’s outburst was nothing more than the expected consequence of his revelation.

— “Does it matter?” — he replied in a measured voice. — “The Council always finds out everything. It was only a matter of time.”

Zero clenched his jaw so tightly it hurt.

— “Of course it matters, you bastard. Because if they know, it means someone told them. Was it you?”

Kaname sighed again — a reaction Zero took as pure disdain.

— “Don’t insult me, Zero. If I’d wanted the Council to know, I would’ve made a public announcement.”

— “Well, someone opened their damn mouth!” — Zero growled, his heart pounding. — “And if it wasn’t you, then it must’ve been your damned dogs!”

Kaname’s eyes flickered with a dangerous glint, though his voice remained calm — deadly calm.

— “I’ve told you many times not to refer to them that way.”

— “So what? You gonna kill me if I do?” — Zero raised his chin in defiance. — “Because in case you haven’t noticed, Kuran, you can’t do shit to me right now.”

The smile that curled Kaname’s lips was barely perceptible — but it carried a hint of threat.

— “I don’t need to kill you to make you pay for your insolence.”

A chill ran down Zero’s spine, but he didn’t let it show on his face.

— “Cut the crap! Why didn’t you tell me sooner? Why the hell did I have to find out like this ?!”

— “Because yelling won’t change anything. Besides, it hasn’t been that long since I found out... It’s not the end of the world.”

A knot of frustration twisted in Zero’s throat. How could Kaname be such an idiot ?

— “You don’t get it! You have no idea what it means for the Council to know!”

Kaname looked at him with that usual unshakable calm.

— “Of course I do.”

— “No! No, you don’t !” — Zero pointed at him, his voice sharp and accusing. — “To you, all of this is just a damn game. You’re not the one who has to carry this. You’re not the one they’re going to point fingers at.”

Kaname stared at him in silence for a few seconds, eyes locked onto him with that piercing gaze of his.

— “Is that what you think?”

Zero let out a bitter laugh.

— “Do you even care ?”

The pureblood remained quiet for a moment. He understood why Zero was upset — hell, it annoyed him too. Especially with what the Council was planning. But still, it wasn’t exactly worth throwing a tantrum over.

The Council always dug up the dirtiest secrets of this world. One more wouldn’t make a difference...

— “You’re so stubborn,” — he murmured. — “Not even you understand why you’re so worked up. But that’s not the real reason you’re here, is it?”

Zero’s stomach twisted. He hated him. Hated how Kaname always managed to get under his skin. Hated how easily he could read him. He refused to give him the satisfaction. His whole body tensed, fury clouding everything else.

— “Shut the fuck up,” — he spat, venom in his voice. He turned sharply, done with everything. He had no intention of asking for anything anymore. How stupid he’d been to think he ever could.

But before he could take even a single step, a crushing force yanked him back violently. Something grabbed him by the waist and dragged him down without mercy. He let out a cry of surprise as his back slammed into the mattress, knocking the air from his lungs.

Kaname had tackled him.

Zero blinked, dazed, trying to process what had just happened. He tried to get up instantly, but before he could move, the pureblood was already on top of him. One of Kaname’s hands caught his own, fingers intertwining tightly, pinning his arm to the pillow. He gave him no room to escape. The other hand slid beneath Zero’s shirt and rested on his stomach — with deliberate, calculated intent.

Zero froze for a moment. It wasn’t a caress. It wasn’t an affectionate gesture. But the contact on his abdomen sent an involuntary shiver down his spine — a reaction even he didn’t fully understand. It wasn’t pleasure, but it wasn’t indifference either. It was a suffocating sensation that churned his stomach, a sharp reminder of what was happening inside him.

Kaname looked down at him, face unreadable, his imposing, muscular body dangerously close. The weight of his presence was stifling, and in that instant, Zero knew — escaping him wouldn't be easy.

The hunter clicked his tongue, still breathing hard from Kaname’s sudden ambush.

— “What the fuck do you think you’re doing?” — he snarled, attempting to jerk free with a sharp movement.

But the second he tried to resist, the pressure on his hand increased. Kaname’s fingers were laced with his, but it was no longer just a hold — it was an iron grip, squeezing to the point of pain.

Zero let out a frustrated growl, trying again to break free, but all he managed was to make Kaname tighten his control, pinning him down further, leaving him barely any room to move.

— “There’s no need to fight it,” — Kaname murmured, his voice calm, but with an undertone of superiority that made Zero’s blood boil even hotter. — “You know why you’re here.”

Zero furrowed his brow deeply.

— “Don’t say stupid shit.”

Kaname tilted his head slightly, studying him with that intense burgundy gaze.

— “If you want my blood, all you have to do is ask.”

Zero felt something catch in his throat. Heat climbed up his neck to his cheeks — but it wasn’t embarrassment. No. It was pure rage.

— “You’re a fucking idiot…” — he muttered, turning his head away, unable to meet his gaze.

He wanted to spit in his face and tell him he had no idea what he was talking about. That the last thing he wanted was his blood. But the words tangled together in his mouth before he could speak them.

Kaname watched his every movement with that same feline patience he always had.

— “Are you sure you don’t want it?” — he asked softly, still holding him against the bed.

A shiver ran down Zero’s spine.

— “Shut up.”

— “Your body says otherwise.”

Zero’s expression twisted with fury, and as he tried once more to break free, Kaname leaned in even closer. Their faces were dangerously near.

— “If you really didn’t want to be here, you would’ve left before even stepping through that door.”

The warmth of Kaname’s breath ghosted over his skin as he whispered those words right against his ear. Zero shuddered violently.

The mark on his neck began to throb uncomfortably — a sharp, pulsing sensation that spread to his collarbone. He didn’t understand it, but every time Kaname got close, every time he spoke in that calm, hypnotic voice, Zero’s body reacted in ways he couldn’t control.

He let out a growl, desperate to get away, to put some distance between them. But the burn at his neck only intensified. Almost without realizing it, he tilted his head slightly to the side, exposing his neck, instinctively seeking some relief from that maddening sting.

Kaname smiled — subtly, with the faintest hint of mockery.

— “See…” — he whispered, leaning in even more. — “Your body’s already made its decision.”

Kaname was enjoying this far more than he was willing to admit. Ever since the Council had begun moving its pieces, his patience had been tested again and again.
And as if that weren’t enough, Zero had spent the past few days acting as stubbornly as possible — denying reality, fighting against something inevitable.

It was irritating. Exasperating.

But now, watching the way his body reacted instinctively to his presence, feeling his erratic breathing, the tension tight in his muscles — Kaname knew he had the perfect opportunity to make him pay for all that insolence. Not with violence. Not with threats. But with something far simpler — and far more satisfying.

— “Say it, Zero.”

The pureblood’s voice dropped to a low whisper — almost silken.

Zero clenched his jaw so hard he heard it crack.

— “Go fuck yourself, Kuran.”

Kaname smiled — not even slightly shaken. He still had time. He could keep playing.

— “Do you realize how contradictory you are?” — he murmured, his lips hovering just above the skin of Zero’s neck. Almost touching. Because he wasn’t going to give him what he wanted. Not yet.

Zero trembled, though he forced himself to pretend he hadn’t.

— “Let me go.”

— “You know I won’t. Not until you ask me to.”

A wave of fury surged through Zero — mixed with something far worse: desperation.
Kaname was torturing him. And he was loving every second of it.

— “I’ll never ask.”

— “Oh… really?”

Kaname slid the hand resting on his abdomen just a few inches higher. He didn’t need to do more than that. Zero’s body tensed immediately, his breathing shaky, betraying him with every tiny reaction.

The pureblood leaned in further, until his lips brushed the hot, pulsing skin of Zero’s neck.

— “You don’t have to beg, Zero…” — he whispered, each word melting into his skin. — “Just admit it.”

Zero squeezed his eyes shut. God, he hated him. Hated how much he enjoyed watching him suffer. Hated how his body responded to him without permission. But most of all, he hated the fact that… 

He needed him.

But no. This wouldn’t have happened before.

Before, he would’ve pulled out his Bloody Rose without hesitation. He would’ve aimed it at his head, with sharp eyes and not an ounce of doubt. But now… now he wasn’t even carrying Bloody Rose with him. He hadn’t even realized it until that very moment — right when he needed it most. Not only that, but he wasn’t in any condition to keep struggling. Maybe, from an outsider’s perspective, Kaname’s grip might have looked simply strong, dominant, but nothing out of the ordinary. However, anyone who felt firsthand the intensity of how their fingers were intertwined would’ve understood that this wasn’t just strength. If Zero weren’t matching that pressure with equal force, if he weren’t silently fighting to keep his bones intact, Kaname probably would’ve already broken his fingers.

His other hand wasn’t any better off. The way Kaname held him made it impossible to lift it. And if he tried, he’d have to touch more of the pureblood than he could stand.

He didn’t understand what was happening to him.

What kind of satisfaction could possibly come from just a few words?

Was this all the brand’s fault?

His pulse quickened even more as his mind considered the possibility. Ever since Kaname had bitten him, since that damn bond had formed between them, his body had started reacting in ways he couldn’t control. He always blamed the mark, the unwanted connection the pureblood had forced between them. Yeah, it had to be that. There was no other explanation. Because no matter what Kaname said, no matter how persuasive he tried to be, Zero didn’t want to be here.

He wanted to leave.

He wasn’t afraid that Kaname would rape him again. No… even though that mental scar still lingered deep inside, even though it was still hard to think about it without feeling sick to his stomach, this time the threat didn’t feel the same. Kaname didn’t seem to have any intention of repeating what had happened.
But that didn’t make the situation any less dangerous.

Zero clenched his teeth as he felt movement, dragged abruptly out of his thoughts.

Kuran had slid the hand that rested on his abdomen lower, until it brushed the top of his thigh.

The silver-haired hunter reacted instantly, tensing up, but before he could do anything else, Kaname’s hand slipped easily beneath his leg and, with a firmness that left no room for resistance, lifted it.

—"What…?"

The question hung in the air, more of a broken gasp than a real attempt to speak. Zero felt his breathing grow even more erratic, his body instinctively reacting to the forced position. Kuran was controlling him with such effortless ease it made his blood boil with rage… and something else.

The pureblood didn’t speak right away. He just watched him, with those dark, unreadable eyes, studying him as if he knew exactly what was going through his head. As if he understood better than Zero himself what he was feeling.

And the worst part was… he probably did.

(I didn't really like how I painted this image, so I switched it to black and white. You can tell me what you think... ( ˘︹˘ ))

But no.

He wasn’t going to give in.

He could feel the blood burning in his veins, his pulse pounding hard in his temples. He didn’t know if it was from rage, frustration, or that damned unfamiliar sensation that took hold of his body every time Kaname touched him or came near. It didn’t matter. He had no intention of giving him the satisfaction of surrendering, of watching him fall.

But his body… his body was betraying him.

The way Kaname’s hand held his leg, immobilizing him with no effort at all, made the tension in his muscles unbearable. He couldn’t ignore how warm his body was, how close his own was to Kaname’s. The pressure on his wrist, the fingers laced with his in that suffocating grip, Kaname’s palm firm against his skin… Zero hated all of it.

And yet, he didn’t look away.

The pureblood kept watching him, patient. He knew what he was doing. He knew Zero was standing at the edge of a cliff and just needed the smallest push to fall.

—"You don’t have to resist."

Kaname’s voice was a low, silky whisper, brushing against his ear with irritating closeness. Zero felt his skin shiver involuntarily, a chill running down his spine.

No.

He wasn’t going to let him play with him.

—"I still don’t know what the hell you’re talking about," he growled, turning his face away, trying to ignore how close his mouth was to his neck.

Kaname let out a faint laugh, little more than a warm breath against his skin.

—"Really?"

Zero clenched his teeth hard. Kaname was leaning in further, slowly closing the distance between them, testing his limits, waiting for his body to react the way he knew it would. And Zero hated him. Hated him because he was right.

Because the mark on his neck began to throb with unbearable intensity, and because more and more, his senses were overtaken by the delicious scent of the blood running through Kaname’s veins.

And he felt the pressure, an uncomfortable sensation that spread from the bite to the very core of his being. A kind of burning, a suffocating need that made his skin tighten, his thoughts grow hazy.

—"Y-your mark…" he muttered in frustration, almost without realizing it.

Kaname smiled faintly.

—"My mark?"

Humiliation hit him hard, branding his pride like a hot iron. Fury, resentment, and helplessness swirled in his chest, making it hard to breathe. His body wasn’t responding the way he wanted it to, his mind screamed at him to resist, to fight, but his instincts—those damn involuntary reactions—were betraying him. His fingertips dug into the sheets, the pressure in his chest was suffocating, his erratic breathing betraying the storm of emotions he was trying to contain.

He didn’t want to give him the satisfaction. He didn’t want Kaname to see him like this.

But he did.

His skin burned with every whispered word against his ear, with every subtle brush of warm breath. His legs trembled slightly, an involuntary shiver that shot down his spine like an electric shock. It was barely noticeable, a tiny twitch anyone else would’ve missed… anyone but Kaname.

Zero knew the exact moment Kaname noticed it.

That damn pureblood was watching him—every reaction, every crack in his resistance. He didn’t need to say anything; his expression said it all. That silent satisfaction, that certainty that he had him exactly where he wanted him, made Zero’s blood boil all over again.

He clenched his teeth harder, feeling the tremble worsen. His own skin was betraying him. His own body was surrendering to the mark pulsing violently on his neck, as if claiming its right over him.

And he hated it.

He hated Kaname for seeing him like this. Hated that he could notice every little fracture in his resistance.

He hated what that damn mark made him feel.

And most of all, he hated himself for not being able to control it.

                                               <<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<

On the other side of the door, in the hallway dimly lit by the light filtering through the large windows, three figures stood in a state of obvious tension. Aidou, arms crossed and brow furrowed, stared at Kaname’s bedroom door with a look of pure frustration. He had gone to wake his cousin, Akatsuki Kain, to help him kick that damn hunter out of the residence, but in the process, his shouting had also ended up waking Ruka. Now the three of them stood there, clearly feeling Zero’s unmistakable presence inside the room, arguing about what to do.

—“We can’t just leave him in there,” —Aidou insisted angrily.— “What if he’s doing something stupid? What if Kaname-sama is asleep and that hunter took the chance to...?”

—“Don’t be ridiculous,” —Ruka interrupted, her voice tired as she crossed her arms over her chest. Her long hair cascaded over her silk robe, and her expression reflected both irritation and skepticism.— “If Kaname-sama didn’t want him there, he would’ve kicked him out a long time ago.”

—“Exactly,” —Kain nodded, leaning against the wall with his arms crossed.— “You know Kaname wouldn’t allow someone like Kiryuu to be around here without his consent. If he’s in that room, it’s because Kaname let him in.”

Aidou clenched his fists in frustration. Of course he knew that. Of course he understood that Kaname didn’t need help to get rid of a mere hunter if he really wanted to. But the idea of Zero in there, with him, twisted his stomach.

—“It doesn’t matter whether he let him in or not,” —he insisted stubbornly.— “That guy doesn’t belong here! Kaname-sama has more important things to worry about than dealing with a nosy Kiryuu who isn’t even good for anything.”

—“And yet, he’s still there,” —Kain said indifferently.— “And you’re still here, wasting your time worrying about something that’s none of your business.”

Aidou shot him a glare, but Ruka spoke before he could throw out another complaint.

—“Does it really bother you that much?” —she asked with a slight, mocking smile.— “Seems like you’re the one with the problem here, not Kaname-sama.”

Aidou scoffed and looked away. He wasn’t going to admit it out loud, but the situation was gnawing at his nerves. He didn’t like the influence that hunter had over Kaname. He didn’t like how he invaded his personal space, his world. But what irritated him most was that Kaname allowed it.

—“If it bothers you that much, why don’t you go in yourself?” —Kain suggested, raising an eyebrow.— “Go on, drag him out of there… Let’s see how long you last before Kaname-sama kicks you out.”

Aidou fell silent, grinding his teeth. Yeah, he could do that. He could storm into the room, grab that hunter by the collar, and force him out. But he could also picture, with painful clarity, the look Kaname would give him—cold, disapproving, annoyed. And he didn’t want to experience that again.

So, as much as it pained him, he stayed in the hallway, wearing an expression of utter disgust while Zero’s presence could still be clearly felt from the other side of the door.

Silence settled between them for a few seconds, broken only by the distant sound of wind rattling the windows. Ruka exhaled slowly, her eyes narrowing with a mix of irritation and resignation before she spoke in a low but weighted tone:

—“Still…”

She didn’t need to say more. All three of them knew exactly what she meant. The pregnancy. The revelation Kaname had shared with them the night before.

Aidou, however, didn’t let her finish.

—“I KNOW!” he snapped abruptly, cutting her off immediately.

Ruka gave him a sharp look but didn’t press further. Deep down, it bothered her too. Not because she held onto any hope that Kaname might return her feelings—she had long accepted that he only had eyes for his sister, Yûki, or at least he had —but this… this was different. This was an insult. A humiliation. She could have accepted that Kaname was destined to marry Yûki, his equal, his blood. She could have accepted that, because it was what was expected of him, of a pureblood. But… Zero? A hunter? Someone she had despised from the very beginning? Someone Kaname had used, manipulated, treated like a tool? And now that hunter was carrying his child?

—“It’s unfair…” —she whispered, more to herself than to the others, but Aidou heard her.

—“Right?” he replied with a bitter laugh. “It’s a fucking joke.”

Kain, who had stayed quiet until now, shrugged.

—“Doesn’t matter what we think. We’re not the ones who decide what Kaname-sama does.”

Aidou glared at him.

—“Well it should matter! Don’t you see how absurd this is?”

—“I don’t see the problem,” —Kain replied calmly.— “If he chose him, he must have a reason.”

Aidou felt his patience fray. Kaname-sama had changed. He knew it, he could feel it. But for him to go so far as to get tangled up with a hunter like this… It was unacceptable! And on top of that, Zero was in his room, and no one was doing anything about it.

—“ENOUGH! I can’t take this anymore. I’m going in!”

And without waiting for a response, he spun on his heels and violently threw the door open.

The scene before him left him speechless.

Zero was lying on the bed, arms wrapped around Kaname’s neck. His fingers were tangled in the pureblood’s brown hair, his expression a mixture of hesitation and surrender. Kaname, on the other hand, was leaning over him, posture almost dominant, his face far too close to Zero’s, waiting. Watching. The mark on the hunter’s neck throbbed with an almost visible intensity, as if responding to the presence of the pureblood.

It was obvious what was happening.

Zero was giving in.

And Aidou felt a boiling rage erupt inside him.

The moment Zero realized someone else was in the room, his mind cleared in an instant. His body reacted before his brain did, and in a swift motion, he pulled away from Kaname as if he had been burned. His breathing was erratic, his eyes wide, as if he were just now processing what he had done.

Kaname, however, didn’t move immediately.

He remained seated beside Zero, jaw tight and eyes dark with pure irritation. He had almost done it. He had almost had him. And then, like always, Aidou had ruined it.

With a slowness that was almost terrifying, Kaname turned his gaze toward the blond noble still standing in the doorway, his breathing uneven and body tense.

—“Aidou…”

Just his name, spoken with icy calm, sent a chill down the noble’s spine and made his soul sink to the floor.

He had fucked it up again.

His hands trembled slightly as he cast a quick glance to both sides, looking for support, hoping to see Kain and Ruka so at least someone would share the responsibility of barging into the room without permission. But no. Those bastards had vanished almost the instant he opened the door, leaving him completely alone in the face of the storm he had just unleashed.

Aidou swallowed hard and instinctively took a step back, his mind torn between running for his life or staying to face Kaname-sama’s wrath. Because yes, he could feel it. The atmosphere in the room had grown heavy, suffocating. The air had turned cold, as if the temperature had suddenly dropped several degrees.

— “I-I...” — he stammered, not knowing what he was even trying to say, his tongue tripping over itself inside his mouth.

But before he could even begin to explain the inexplicable, Zero stood up abruptly.

— “I’m leaving.”

His tone was flat, without looking at him, without saying another word to Kaname. He simply got to his feet with rigid movements and started striding toward the door.

It wasn’t shame that pushed him to leave. It was rage. Rage because, once again, he had fallen into Kaname’s damn games. Because even after everything that had happened, even after deciding he wouldn’t let himself get dragged in again, his body still reacted to Kaname’s presence, to his voice, to his touch.

Aidou remained frozen as Zero passed by him. Their shoulders brushed in the process, but neither of them reacted. Zero, because he was too focused on getting the hell out before doing something stupid. Aidou, because he had bigger problems to worry about in that moment.

The door closed behind Zero with a sharp click.

And then, silence.

Kaname was still in the same position, unmoving, saying nothing. But his gaze...

Fuck.

Aidou felt a chill run down his spine. He wasn’t human, and yet that look froze his blood. It was cold, sharp, dark like a bottomless abyss. It didn’t need words to convey what he was thinking. The sheer intensity of his presence would have unsettled even the boldest soul.

Aidou swallowed again.

He was screwed. Royally, utterly screwed.

                                               <<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<

Ruka walked down the hallway with an elegant, steady stride, her gaze fixed ahead even though her mind was elsewhere, lost in thoughts she couldn’t ignore. Beside her, Kain moved at his usual unhurried pace, hands in his pockets and his expression calm and unreadable. They didn’t speak. The echo of their footsteps was the only sound breaking the silence of the corridor, dimly lit by the sunlight filtering through the narrow gaps in the drawn curtains.

After a moment, the vampire let out a quiet sigh and, without looking directly at him, murmured:

— “I don’t know if it was a good idea to leave him alone in there with Kaname-sama…”

Kain turned his head toward her with a casual air, though one eyebrow lifted slightly in curiosity.

— “You mean Zero?” — he asked, though his voice held neither judgment nor much concern.

— “No.” — Ruka replied immediately, with a hint of irritation. — “I mean Aidou.”

Kain looked ahead again, as if processing her words, but didn’t seem particularly alarmed.

— “Aidou brought that on himself.” — he pointed out, emotionless. — “He barged in without permission, interrupted, and Kaname-sama isn’t exactly the type to tolerate that.”

— “I know.” — Ruka crossed her arms. — “But still…”

She didn’t finish the sentence, but Kain understood perfectly what she meant. Aidou, for all his recklessness and impulsiveness, was still one of their own. And right now, he was alone, facing Kaname’s anger.

— “It’s not the first time Aidou’s messed up with Kaname-sama.” — Kain said after a few seconds. — “And he’s still alive.”

— “That doesn’t mean he won’t pay for it.” — Ruka replied, frowning slightly.

Kain sighed.

— “If Kaname-sama really wanted to get rid of him, he would’ve done it long ago.”

— “I know that,” — she conceded, — “but still…”

There was a short silence, until Ruka spoke again, this time with a tone that sounded more like displeasure than worry.

— “I don’t like the fact that Aidou’s always getting involved in Kaname-sama’s affairs.”

Kain looked at her again, wearing his usual calm expression.

— “That bothers you more than what might happen to him in there, doesn’t it?”

Ruka clicked her tongue, clearly annoyed.

— “That’s not it.”

                                               <<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<

The sun was already dissolving on the horizon, leaving behind a warm trail that painted the corridor walls with a soft, orange glow. The shadows stretched silently, lazily dragging themselves along the pavilion, as if time itself was tired of carrying the weight of what had unfolded inside. The air felt thicker, heavy with a tension that hadn’t lifted, not even after the five endless hours that had passed since Kaname had entered Zero’s room.

No words had been exchanged between them since that interrupted scene earlier. Kaname, true to his style, didn’t seem to give it the slightest importance. He barely looked at him—or at least, not in any obvious way. Zero, for his part, hadn’t moved except to turn to his side on the bed, arms crossed over his chest, gaze fixed on some undefined point on the wall, the floor, or the ceiling... He wasn’t sleeping, nor resting. His body was alert, as if waiting for something. But he didn’t know what. Maybe an apology, a justification. Something to prove that what had happened that morning hadn’t just been another manipulation. But of course, asking that of Kaname Kuran was like expecting mercy from a starving wolf.

And, as expected, Kuran said nothing. His silence was perfect—uncomfortable, elegant, and cruel all at once. He remained in that room as if he owned time and space, without offering explanations, without comfort, without remorse. He simply sat, lost in his own thoughts. But always, always keeping a calculated distance that hurt more than any words ever could.

Finally, as twilight began to swallow the last of the light, Kaname stood up. He did so with his usual calm, adjusting his coat with a slow, precise movement, as if preparing for an important evening. He walked toward the door without looking at the hunter, although each of his steps left behind a trail of presence. When his hand brushed the doorknob, he paused, letting the silence stretch a moment longer before speaking.

— “I won’t be able to come tomorrow.” — he announced, without turning around. His voice was low, serene, as if simply informing him of a canceled appointment.

Zero frowned. Kaname’s voice sent a cold shiver down his spine. He straightened slightly, still not looking at him.

— “So what?” — he asked, his tone dry, almost harsh.

The pureblood turned slightly, just enough for his profile to be visible. The bedroom light outlined his figure in a golden glow, and his pale red eyes gleamed for an instant—deep and opaque at once.

— “I thought you’d want to know.” — he said with exquisite neutrality.

To Zero, that answer sounded like mockery. He jumped up from the bed, footsteps striking the wooden floor with force. His voice came out loaded with anger.

— “And what makes you think that? Do you really think I care whether you come or not?” — he took a step closer, jaw clenched. — “You’ve been here like it’s nothing, not a word, not a damn apology. And now you come at me with this like your absence would actually matter to me.”

Kaname looked at him directly this time. There was no anger in his eyes, but a latent gleam, something restrained that hadn’t quite surfaced. When he spoke, his voice carried a gravity deeper than a scream.

— “I won’t be here because I’m going to an ancient library…”

Kiryuu blinked, caught off guard by the response. He stopped, confused for a moment.

— “A library?” — he repeated with a mocking tone. — “So you’re going to read ancient fairy tales while leaving me here?”

Kaname tilted his head slightly, as if considering whether it was worth answering.

— “It’s not a pleasure trip. And I don’t need your approval. But you do need to be careful.” — he paused briefly. — “Because if you don’t come with me, the consequences for you might not be pleasant. You should know that by now.”

Zero stared at him in disbelief. Was he seriously threatening him with his own body again? For a second, he considered refusing, throwing something at him, and locking the door. But he knew it wasn’t an empty threat. Every time the cursed bond between them was strained, he was the one who suffered. And he didn’t want to go through that again.

— “I’m not going.” — he finally replied, defiant, though with less conviction.

The pureblood nodded slowly, as if the answer didn’t surprise him at all. He turned the doorknob again, opened the door, and before leaving, left one final phrase hanging in the air:

— “Suit yourself.”

And he left.

The door didn’t slam—just a soft click—but it echoed in Zero’s chest like a silent accusation. He stood there, staring at the closed door, fists still clenched. Barely five seconds had passed when he cursed under his breath and went after him.

— “Fine!” — he shouted, stepping into the hallway and catching up to Kaname’s figure, already walking away with slow but determined strides. — “Alright. I’ll go with you.”

Kaname stopped, without turning around.

— “I expected nothing less.” — he said simply.

And kept walking.

Zero pressed his lips together. He wasn’t doing it for him. Not for the child, either. He was doing it because he wasn’t about to let Kaname have the last word again.

Even if, deep down, he already knew that battle had been lost before it ever began.

(This image was requested by a reader. (o゜▽゜)o☆)

Chapter Text

— “Take good care of Zero, alright?” —said Cross, wearing that half-crooked smile he used when he didn’t want to seem too serious though deep down, he was.

They were standing in front of the grand gates of Cross Academy, the ornate wrought-iron doors left slightly ajar. The sky, painted in a warm orange hue, was beginning to darken at the edges, signaling the end of the day. A limousine—not too long, somber-looking, black and discreet—waited silently by the gravel path, its engine humming softly and the chauffeur standing beside it like a well-trained statue. Too perfect to seem human...

Kaname stood tall, hands behind his back, gaze fixed on the horizon. He didn’t reply immediately. He looked as unshakable as ever.

— “Tsk… What the hell are you even saying?” —Zero protested, standing a few steps behind with his arms crossed and a deep scowl on his face.— “I can take care of myself, okay?”

The Headmaster turned to him with a theatrical pout and spoke in an exaggeratedly sad tone. Though, this time, more restrained than usual.

— “Of course you can take care of yourself, Zero. But these past few days, you’ve been acting like a little kid refusing to eat.”

Zero muttered something under his breath and looked away. He wasn’t in the mood for nonsense. Nor for Kaname Kuran’s elegant silence beside him. He’d spent the whole afternoon trying to convince himself that it wasn’t a big deal—that they were just going to a library, and that was it. But lying to himself had never been his strong suit. Especially after what happened yesterday morning... He didn’t feel safe anywhere with Kaname around.

Kaname finally spoke, his voice deep and steady, with that firm tone that left no room for argument.

— “Nothing will happen to him while he’s with me.”

He didn’t say it to reassure Cross, nor to impress Zero. He said it because it was a fact. And, like everything Kaname said, it sounded undeniable. Cross sighed—like someone who knew he had nothing more to add—and raised a hand in farewell.

— “Fine. But if he comes back with another mark or whatever… You know I’m not going to turn a blind eye.”

Kaname didn’t answer. He just gave a slight nod in acknowledgment. Zero rolled his eyes and walked toward the car without waiting. The whole scene felt too ceremonial for his liking, and he didn’t need Cross playing protective father at this point. He climbed into the car with a less-than-graceful slam of the door and crossed his legs, letting out a huff...

After the hunter slammed the door in a burst of impatience, the murmur of the engine once again filled the air. Cross watched him for a moment, a mix of resignation and fondness in his expression. Then he slowly turned his face toward Kaname, who still hadn’t moved—wrapped in that almost unnatural calm that always seemed to surround him.

— “And are you sure it’s safe to go there?” —Cross asked in a low voice, barely audible over the rustling leaves stirred by the evening breeze.

— “It’s necessary,” —Kaname replied without hesitation, his gaze still fixed on the orange-tinged horizon.— “There’s no other place where I can find what I’m looking for. Not even the Association has record of that library... as far as I know.”

— “That’s not exactly reassuring,” Cross muttered, crossing his arms. His eyes narrowed slightly.

Kaname turned his face slightly toward him—just a small movement, but enough to make Cross fall silent. There was no anger in his eyes, only unwavering certainty.

— “It’s not a dangerous place,” —he clarified.— “It’s hidden underground, in the ruins of an old mansion that once belonged to one of the now-extinct pureblood families. Hardly anyone remembers it. Inside are texts that predate the founding of the Council. Manuscripts on bonds, marks, rites... possibly even curses.”

Cross regarded him more intently then. “So you’re going to look for a way to break the bond with him.”

— “I don’t intend to keep him tied to me,” —Kaname admitted, lowering his gaze for a moment.

He didn’t care to hide it. After all, it would be better for them both.

He could no longer bear that link—that invisible tether that bound him to Zero so viscerally.

It wasn’t the blood that held him. Nor desire. It was something darker, something deeper. Something that forced him to stay close, to protect him even when he didn’t want to, to feel his presence even when they weren’t in the same room. And worst of all... it was starting to affect him.

That episode with Yūki was still alive in his memory. It had been nothing, in theory. Just a simple conversation, a brief exchange of words as he was heading to Cross’s office. But when his sister mentioned Zero, rage had erupted in his chest violently.

Jealousy was a luxury he couldn’t afford. At least not when it came to Zero...

There was a moment of silence between them, broken only by the sound of a branch snapping in the distance. The Headmaster lowered his gaze and shook his head, somewhere between amused and concerned.

— “At least you pretend to have noble intentions,” —he said with a sigh.— “That’s enough for me… for now.”

Kaname didn’t reply, but his expression remained serene. Then, wordlessly, he gave a slight nod—barely perceptible, yet full of authority and elegance, like everything he did. A minimal, discreet, and precise inclination. Seiren, who had been waiting motionless to the side, caught the signal instantly. Kain noticed it too, though with a second’s delay, as he had been gazing absentmindedly at the sky.

Both walked toward the car without a sound. Seiren, always silent, took the front seat beside the chauffeur. Kain, with his usual calm and lazy air, settled into the back, across from Zero, who shot him a fleeting glance before returning his gaze to the passing landscape outside the window.

Aidou would not be accompanying them today. Not after the punishment he received the previous day for entering Kaname’s quarters without permission.

With everyone aboard, Kaname finally got into the car, closing the door with a soft click. The chauffeur gave a respectful nod before resuming the drive. The academy gates faded behind them, silhouetted against the glowing afternoon sky, as if the very light were pulling back to make way for another world.

A world of secrets.

A world of shadows.

Kaname rested his head against the seatback, his crimson eyes fixed on the dark reflection in the window.

The car moved smoothly along the gravel path. Inside, silence settled like a thick fog—dense, but not entirely uncomfortable. Only the muffled sounds of the engine and the soft creak of leather under movement gave any sense of reality to the scene.

Kaname calmly shifted his gaze to the right, where Zero had seated himself—as much as one could call it “seated”—pressed as close to the door as possible. It almost looked like he wanted to fuse with it, as if doing so would somehow help him avoid the pureblood’s proximity.

The gesture, oddly enough, struck Kaname as mildly amusing. Of course, he didn’t smile; his face remained as unreadable as always, but for a brief moment, his eyes sparkled. It was obvious Zero was doing everything in his power to put space between them, and that simply sharing the same air was as uncomfortable as it was irritating for him. Still,
Kaname said nothing. There was no need. Watching was enough.

Kain, sitting across from them, had closed his eyes, arms folded in a relaxed manner. He wasn’t asleep, but he was completely immersed in that in-between state where the mind seemed to shut down without fully disconnecting. As if he just wanted to drift along, uninvolved.

Seiren, on the other hand, sat firm in the front passenger seat, her back straight, hands resting on her thighs. Her face, impassive as a mask, revealed no emotion. She stared ahead, alert to the road, but from time to time, barely turning her neck, she cast a brief and almost imperceptible glance backward. It wasn’t quite suspicion... more of a silent vigilance. Not because she feared Zero would do something—she knew he wasn’t reckless—but because she was programmed to protect her master, even from unlikely threats.

The chauffeur, a vampire with a few age-worn wrinkles and dressed discreetly, kept his eyes fixed on the road ahead, as if nothing else in the world existed.
In that small, rolling universe, the only one who truly seemed out of place was Zero. Not because of any noise or dramatic gesture, but because of the tension radiating from his body like contained energy. His breathing was nearly inaudible, but his shoulders were stiff, his jaw clenched.

And yet… the atmosphere wasn’t entirely unpleasant.

Beneath that silence, there was a strange sort of calm. An uneasy kind of balance, yes, but not fully hostile. As if, despite everything that had happened, despite the mistrust and the walls they both insisted on keeping up, their presences had begun to sync.
Because the truth was, when they were close—when they truly shared the same space, the same air—that damn inner calm, treacherous and inexplicable, would creep in beneath the skin. Like an ancient whisper, inevitable. And neither Kaname nor Zero yet knew if that was a blessing… or a curse.

The sun had begun to set completely, leaving behind a sky painted in deep reds and scorched oranges. The road they traveled was narrowing little by little, flanked by trees whose tops were already starting to darken. Soon, they would enter unknown territory.

                                               <<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<

After almost an hour and a half of driving, the landscape had changed completely. The well-kept stone roads had slowly turned into uneven paths, lined with underbrush and tall trees rising like living columns on either side of the way. Finally, the vehicle came to a stop.

The chauffeur turned off the engine with a soft click and remained seated, unmoving, as if he were part of the car itself. He didn’t get out, didn’t ask anything. There was no need. He knew he would wait however long was necessary. That man —or whatever he was— didn’t seem to follow the same sense of time as the rest of the mortals. His patience was, quite simply, eternal.

Kaname was the first to open the door. He stepped out with his usual elegance—never rushed, never hesitant in his movements. His black coat casting a shadow behind him... The others followed after him. The air that greeted them was fresh, carrying a wild, earthy scent. The forest sounds had begun to stir with the onset of night: crickets, the flutter of a bat’s wings, and the deep hoot of a distant owl.

Zero looked around, brow furrowed.

—“In case no one’s noticed…” —he muttered dryly— “we’re in the middle of nowhere.”

And he wasn’t wrong. All around them were trees, wild plants, and darkness. No roads, no marked trails, not a single sign of recent civilization. Only nature wrapping around everything like a thick blanket.

Kain, who had stretched slightly after stepping out of the car, replied in his usual calm, almost lazy tone:

—“The car can’t go where we’re headed. We have to walk a bit.”

Almost at the same moment, without saying a word, Seiren began to walk. She moved into the trees as if she’d taken that path a thousand times before. Her steps were silent, her figure straight and composed, barely visible in the thickening shadows.

Kain watched her with a mix of resignation and boredom, and after a soft sigh, he started walking too. Right then, Kaname also began to move with the same calm confidence that defined him. His steps were almost ceremonial, as if even walking was part of some ancient ritual only he understood.

Zero watched them all, still standing by the car, one eyebrow raised. Incredulous. He could hardly believe he’d actually let himself be dragged there. What the hell was he doing, venturing into a forest at night with a group of vampires headed to a ghost library?

He snorted to himself.

—“Fantastic…” —he muttered.

And started walking after them. After all, it had been a while since he’d left the academy. Maybe, he thought with thinly veiled sarcasm, this could count as a change of scenery.

The group moved in silence for about fifteen minutes. The path wasn’t really a path—more like a trail of flattened dirt between twisted trees and protruding roots. But none of them stumbled. Each one, even Zero, seemed to know exactly where to place their feet.

Eventually, the trees began to thin out, and an opening in the thicket revealed a massive, time-worn structure.

They had arrived.

The ruins rose like the majestic skeleton of what had once been a great mansion.

Some walls still stood, covered in ivy and moss, with tall windows open to the void like hollow eyes. Broken columns and pieces of decorative stone lay scattered across the ground like scattered bones. Despite its state, there was still a lingering elegance—faded, yes, but unmistakable. A shadow of what must have once been a grand construction.

The night cloaked the scene in silent, ancient beauty. The air was different here: denser, heavy with history, as if each stone breathed forgotten memories. Kaname stopped before what remained of an old entrance. He said nothing yet.

But it was clear—they had arrived.

Although it certainly didn’t look like a library. To Zero, it looked like anything but that. If anything, it resembled a forgotten mausoleum, a place where history had surrendered long ago and only the bones of what once was remained. Or perhaps it looked more like the corpse of an old mansion—one of those with high ceilings and echoing halls—only this one had been devoured by time. A soulless corpse, stripped of memory… left to rot slowly among tangled trees, hungry roots, and thick moss crawling up the walls like silent fingers.

Then again… In this world, nothing surprised him anymore. Secrets, lies, and haunted ruins were practically daily bread. A library hidden in the middle of nowhere, disguised among rubble and dust, wasn’t even close to the strangest thing he’d seen. Still, that didn’t stop each step on that forgotten ground from awakening a growing unease in his chest.

Without saying a single word, he entered the ruins like the others. Not because he wanted to—he simply didn’t have a better option. His boots crunched over broken marble, damp earth, and dry leaves, marking a quiet but steady rhythm. The dampness in the air crept into his bones, carrying with it that scent of earth, old stone, and dead wood. Even the air felt thicker here, as if the place itself were breathing… As if it didn’t want to be invaded.

Zero had no idea what the hell he was looking for. He didn’t even know if he really wanted to find anything. All he was doing was following a group of vampires like he was one of them. Like he belonged in that picture. How absurd. He felt ridiculous. Out of place. Like a pawn on a board he didn’t understand.

He looked up and spotted the silhouettes of Kain and Seiren moving through the remains of fallen columns, cracked walls, and wild shrubs that had dared to grow between the stone’s crevices. They moved naturally, as if they’d been here before. They didn’t ask questions, didn’t look at one another. They just kept moving.

There was something dreamlike about the scene. It almost felt like a twisted memory, like a vision pulled from a dream that didn’t quite make sense. Everything felt distant, out of place, as if time itself had stopped among those broken stones.

Zero frowned.

Something didn’t add up.

His eyes swept over the empty spaces between rubble and shadows, scanning every corner. He could see Kain up ahead, stopping to examine a wall covered in ivy. Seiren, meanwhile, glided silently through the half-collapsed hallways with that feline grace that seemed inherent to her existence. But there was one figure he couldn’t place.

—“Where the hell is that idiot...?” —he muttered under his breath, tinged with annoyance and just a hint of unease, narrowing his eyes.

Of course, he meant Kaname.

Because if there was someone who hadn’t left his side lately, it was him.

The answer came almost instantly. He felt a presence just behind him. He turned sharply—and there he was. Kaname walked barely a meter away, unhurried, eyes lowered to the ground, as if he were studying every stone, every crack, every broken wall.

—“Why the hell are you following me?” —Zero snapped, frowning, his voice thick with distrust.

Kaname lifted his head slightly, as if the accusation had surprised him.

—“I’m not following you,” —he replied, with that unshakable calm that irritated Zero more than anything else—. “I’m looking.”

Zero let out a frustrated breath.

—“Looking for what?”

The silence that followed was just long enough for him to think he wouldn’t get an answer—but then, Kaname stopped walking, lifted his gaze from the ground, and locked eyes with him.

—“The key.”

The word dropped like ink in clear water. Brief, mysterious, and unsettling.

Zero froze, watching him with a mix of irritation and confusion. For a moment, he stopped breathing. Not because the word frightened him, but because of the way it had been said… and the way he was being looked at. Kaname had moved closer without him noticing. Now he was just inches away. He looked down at him with that unreadable expression that made him seem older than the world itself. Those blood-red eyes—dark as a forest at dusk—seemed to pierce right through him.

—“What?” —Zero asked, voice dry, defensive.

(As Kaname sees Zero~(≧▽≦)/~)

Kaname held his gaze for a few seconds longer, then turned his head with indifference and started walking away in another direction.

—“Nothing,” —he answered in a flat murmur, as if whatever he had seen in Zero’s eyes no longer interested him.

Zero clenched his teeth.

Bastard…

He balled his fists and looked around at the rest of the crumbling hallways. Now he realized he wasn’t the only one looking for that key. They all seemed to be doing the same. Seiren moved through the stones with a lightness that defied anything human. Kain calmly inspected the recesses of the walls, casually pushing aside vines with one hand. Zero didn’t need a better view to know that, despite the darkness, they could see perfectly. It was like an invisible flashlight lit everything for them. Vampire perks, he thought bitterly.

He huffed under his breath and walked toward Kaname again. Not because he wanted to be near him—far from it. But he also wasn’t going to just stand around doing nothing. If they were going to pretend this was some kind of “mission,” then he’d at least try not to look useless.

He walked in silence, placing himself at Kaname’s side. Kaname didn’t look at him, but Zero knew he’d noticed. He could feel it—the air around them had subtly shifted, as if an invisible thread had tightened between them.

After a few seconds of walking together, Kaname spoke.

—“Are you cold?”

Zero turned his head sharply, frowning even more.

—“What? No. Why would I be?” —he replied brusquely, annoyed by the question.
Sure, a breeze was drifting through the ruins, kicking up dust and making the dry leaves rustle. But it wasn’t that bad. Nothing he couldn’t handle.

Kaname didn’t respond right away. He just narrowed his eyes, as if assessing something beyond the obvious. Then, in a slightly lower tone, he said:

—“Cross says you’re too weak.”

And with that, he let out a brief, almost inaudible laugh—mocking. Not openly cruel, but laced with enough irony to make Zero’s blood boil. He threw him a sidelong glance, like he was silently enjoying himself at Zero’s expense, before crouching again to search among the cracks in the ground.

Zero stopped. He felt the heat rise to his cheeks, flushing them red. With rage. Pure, goddamn anger. Nothing else.

That vampire… arrogant bastard…

He clenched his teeth and kept walking, swallowing the words he wanted to spit out. If there was one thing he’d learned over all those cursed years around Kaname Kuran, it was that he couldn’t let him get under his skin so easily. Because if he did, Kaname won. Always.

And he, Zero Kiryuu, was sick of losing.

That said, there they were. Kaname kept searching with his usual meticulous calm, examining the cracks in the floor and moving pieces of stone with an almost methodical precision. Even among ruins, his bearing remained immaculate. The moonlight streaming through the broken ceiling cast silver outlines along his figure, as if even the surroundings recognized he didn’t belong. As if he were something sacred.

Zero walked half a meter behind him, hands buried in his jacket pockets, occasionally casting uninterested glances around. He was searching too—if you could call it that. He seriously doubted he’d find a key in all this rubble, not because his eyesight wasn’t sharp, but because… was it even a real key? What kind of key got lost in a place like this? Sometimes he thought vampires just dramatized everything for the hell of it.

He clicked his tongue and looked back at Kaname, who was crouched near a section of cracked stone. With silent movements, he brushed away dust and fragments as if something were buried underneath. His fingers, gloved in black leather, moved carefully, deliberately—until suddenly, he caught a piece of marble that came flying toward him.

He didn’t catch it by accident.

It was his perfect reflexes.

He turned with a slow sigh, irritated, his brow barely furrowed—just enough to say he wasn’t in the mood, without losing an ounce of his poise. A few steps behind him stood Zero, looking in the opposite direction with a perfectly innocent face. Too innocent.

—“Very funny,” —Kaname muttered, letting the marble drop to the ground without bothering to throw it back.

Zero shrugged, as if he had no idea what Kaname was talking about. Then he casually began walking over, his steps so deliberately relaxed it was almost mockery. He came up right behind the crouching vampire and, without warning, slapped both hands down on his shoulders.

Kaname didn’t move, though the gesture clearly tensed him. Zero leaned in slightly, lowering his head near Kaname’s ear—so close his breath brushed lightly against his neck.

—“You know what was really funny?” —he whispered, voice thick with that signature sarcasm he brought out whenever he was bored—. “That time you ended up soaked and covered in straw… Oh yeah. Now that was a show.”

He was obviously trying to provoke him. He was bored. They’d been digging around in rocks and weeds for at least ten minutes and no one had found a damn thing. On top of that, Zero was starting to get sleepy. Ever since stepping down as guardian of the academy, he’d gotten used to sleeping like a civilized person. By nine, tops. And he was pretty sure it was past eleven by now. He was tired, cold, and cranky. And now it had started to rain. So really, why not pass the time by annoying the most uptight one of the bunch?

Kaname didn’t react immediately. But Zero felt it. He felt Kaname’s aura tighten, turn denser, colder. Like an invisible wall of ice rising between them.

—“You don’t need to remind me,” —Kaname replied without turning, his voice low but laced with irritation.

Zero let out a quiet, mocking laugh—almost challenging.

—“Oh? Does it bother you that I bring it up? Huh… I didn’t know purebloods could feel embarrassment .”

That was the last straw.

Kaname didn’t say anything. He didn’t shout or scowl like anyone else might have. His face remained expressionless, his body tense like a wire about to snap. Then, without warning, he twisted his torso with the precision of a blade and shoved Zero backward in one sharp, quick, calculated movement. It wasn’t a brutal attack, but it was direct. Decisive. It carried exactly the right amount of force to make one thing perfectly clear—enough was enough.

The air left Zero’s lungs in a harsh grunt. He hadn’t seen it coming. He stumbled backward, his boots slipping on the loose stones that covered the uneven ground, and for a moment—just that brief, treacherous moment—he felt his balance snatched away from him like it had never belonged.

—“Tsk…!” —he hissed through clenched teeth, his back arching as he fell helplessly toward the ground.

It all happened in a matter of seconds. The fall wasn’t dramatic because of the height, but because of the location. Just behind him, a jagged rock jutted out from the rubble, and his head was headed straight for it. There wouldn’t be time to turn. No time for anything.

But he never hit the ground.

A hand caught him mid-fall, firm as a verdict. Fingers clamped around his arm with a chilling strength, so tight he felt the strain crackle through his shoulder. With one swift pull, Kaname yanked him back up, lifting him with startling ease and pulling him flush against his own body.

Kaname’s chest pressed to his. His breath so close Zero could feel it, even though it was restrained.

Their eyes met.

—“What the hell…?!” —Zero gasped, breathless, his heart pounding against his throat.

They were so close he could count the pureblood’s eyelashes, feel the heat of his body through the fabric. Too close. Way too damn close. And the worst part was that his body didn’t seem to mind.

Zero reacted like he’d been shoved into open flames. He pushed off roughly, enough to put distance between them, and spun on his heel with a growl of rage. His cheeks were burning, though he couldn’t say whether it was from anger, humiliation, or that other thing he didn’t even want to name.

But then, as if the universe decided to play one last dirty trick on him, his boot caught on another rock—one more damn rock—and his balance betrayed him again.

—“Goddamn it!” —he snapped, just before he faceplanted into the ground, this time with no one to catch him.

The truth was, he might’ve been partially recovered, but he could still feel his strength and reflexes weren’t what they used to be. He wasn’t in top form. And maybe—just maybe—that had something to do with the fact that he hadn’t been eating…

Kaname, still standing, watched him with a mix of exasperation and boredom, as if debating whether to completely ignore him or offer a different kind of lesson.

He was just about to turn away and leave him there when he heard Zero’s grumbling voice, muttered under his breath.

—“Who the hell leaves a dagger lying around…? Damn it…” —he growled, pushing himself up slightly.

His palm was injured, though the wound was already starting to close. Damn vampire regeneration.

That, however, did catch Kaname’s attention. In an instant, he was at Zero’s side. And before Zero could pull it away, he snatched the dagger from his hand. He didn’t do it cruelly, but there was a roughness to the motion that made it clear he wasn’t in a delicate mood.

Kaname turned the dagger between his fingers, examining it with a slight frown. The blade was old, decorated with symbols barely visible under the grime and rust—but its shape was unmistakable.

—“Thanks for doing my job,” —he murmured without looking at him, a hint of satisfaction in his voice—. “That’s the key.”

Zero stared at him in disbelief. He didn’t even bother hiding it. His brow arched slightly and his lips parted like he was about to deliver one of his signature sarcastic lines… but before he could, Kaname had already turned and was walking away, followed by his nobles as if nothing had happened.

Zero muttered something under his breath, stood up again with a resigned sigh, and dusted himself off with a few quick slaps to his pant legs and sleeves. Damn that rock. Damn that dagger. And damn himself for being involved in all this.

A few seconds later, he was reunited with the small group. They had taken shelter under one of the few decent roofs still standing in the ruins—an old cracked stone slab miraculously held up by four half-destroyed columns. Beneath that makeshift refuge, the ground was firmer, almost intact, and enough to shield them from the rain that had suddenly begun to fall hard, as if the sky itself had decided to echo the ruin of the place.

Zero didn’t need to ask why a dagger would be a key. He understood the moment he saw it in Kaname’s hands: when an object like that was used as a “key,” it meant the true mechanism wasn’t physical—it was symbolic. Or rather, it was blood-bound. Blood. Blood was the real key.

And then a question struck him—one he couldn’t shake.

Which one of the four would volunteer?

It wasn’t that he was worried, but almost automatically, his eyes scanned the vampires around him. Kain looked calm, as always. Seiren, expressionless. Kaname… Kaname was rolling up his sleeve.

Zero narrowed his eyes, watching the gesture with a flicker of curiosity.

—“You’re going to do it?” —he asked, no concern or surprise in his voice. It was more an idle observation than a genuine question.

Kaname didn’t even look at him when he replied.

—“It requires the blood of a pureblood to open the gate.”

Simple. Final. As if it were nothing.

Zero didn’t respond. He just watched in silence as Kaname slid the fabric of his shirt upward and slipped off the sleeve of his coat, revealing a pale, smooth forearm. His movements were precise, graceful, devoid of hesitation. They always were. And then, with the same ease one might draw a line on paper, the pureblood took the dagger, turned it in his hand… and opened his skin with a single, perfect cut.

Zero swallowed involuntarily.

The effect was instant. A strange throb, a visceral, deep heat pulsed through his chest like an electric jolt. Like a damn spark under his skin. Like kissing someone. Like a memory returning without permission. He felt the warmth rise from the back of his neck to his cheeks.

Great. His body still reacted to Kaname’s blood. Perfect. Fucking perfect.

He really hoped Kaname hadn’t noticed.

He pressed his lips together tightly, trying to hide the flush he knew was creeping up his face. He looked away. Discreetly. But he could still see, out of the corner of his eye, how Kaname’s blood flowed in a thin red line, sliding from his forearm down to his hand, dripping onto the ground and seeping into the cracks of the marble as if it had a destination of its own.

Then the ground trembled.

A rectangular shape began to etch itself where before there had only been old stone and roots. The lines sank in as if engraved by fire. A gate opened with a deep groan, revealing a hidden descent: a staircase made of damp stone, worn down by time, leading into the darkness below.

The wound on Kaname’s arm vanished almost instantly. As if it had never been there. Zero couldn’t help but compare how long his own wounds usually took to close. Typical.

The pureblood calmly rolled his sleeve back down, just as composed as before, while his nobles began to descend the newly revealed stairs.

Zero followed them, though not without first casting a quick glance over his shoulder—right at Kaname. That guy walked behind him with that damn serenity that always seemed to surround him. There was no hurry in his steps, and yet his presence alone felt like a silent weight pressing against Zero’s back.

He didn’t like that Kaname was the one taking the rear. Not at all. But he didn’t dare give up his place, either. The stairs descending into the depths were ancient, narrowed by time and moisture. They were practically built for a single person, and if they ended up brushing against each other—and they would, inevitably—it would be worse. Much worse. So Zero kept moving forward, jaw clenched, as if that might suppress the tight discomfort building in his chest.

The air grew denser the farther down they went. It smelled of sleeping stone, of dust accumulated over centuries, of stale dampness that clung to the skin like an invisible film. Not a single torch was lit, not a spark of light to guide them. And yet the vampires moved confidently, without a single misstep. Of course, Zero thought with bitter sarcasm. Deluxe night vision. Like this was their damn burrow.

He, on the other hand, relied more on instinct than sight. He felt each step under his boots, heard the echo of his own footsteps and those of the others, all at slightly different rhythms but moving in perfect synchronicity, like parts of the same secret cadence.

Minutes passed in a thick silence, as if even the walls were holding their breath. But the question came to him anyway, like a spark that needed to jump.

—“And what happens if someone tries to force their way in?” —he said suddenly, his voice echoing off the stone like a gunshot—. “I mean, by breaking the ground. No blood.”

A second of silence, then the answer, from behind.

—“Then the stairs don’t appear,” —Kaname said in a low but steady voice, unhurried—. “It’s as if they don’t exist.”

Zero raised an eyebrow, though no one could see it in the dark. An elegant trap. Poetic, even. Very in line with the old vampires: bloody, symbolic, with that dramatic flair he hated so much.

—“Charming,” —he muttered with a sneer, more to himself than to the others.

Kain was the next to speak, his calm tone floating through the air like a gentle mist, adding a layer of explanation without disturbing the somber quiet.

—“It’s an ancient magic. Very old. A powerful protective shield was placed over this library. It wasn’t enough to hide it—it had to be sealed… and protected from the wrong hands.”

And what are the wrong hands? Zero thought, though he didn’t say it aloud. Because, truthfully, he wasn’t even sure if he had the “right” ones.

Ahead of him, Seiren made a soft sound of agreement. Nothing more. As always, precise, minimalist—like every word spoken was a resource too valuable to waste.

Zero descended another couple of steps. His boots echoed slightly louder this time, and he felt a faint shiver crawl up his neck. Not from fear. Not from cold. It was that damn sensation of walking toward something he didn’t fully understand—but knew, without a doubt, would change something once they reached the end.

And, as always, he felt Kaname’s eyes on his back.

Watching.

Measuring.

Waiting.

Damn that gaze that didn’t need light to be felt.

                                               <<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<

Outside, the sky wept with a gentle persistence, the raindrops tapping against the tall windows of Headmaster Cross’s office like impatient fingers knocking on the door of the past.

Inside, the atmosphere was warm, wrapped in a familiar scent: freshly brewed black tea, aged wood soaked with years of memories, and old books whose spines seemed to breathe beneath the soft glow of the lamps. Everything in that room invited contemplation, thought. Worry.

Kaien Cross sat in his usual armchair. In his hands he held a porcelain teacup, decorated with tiny blue cranes dancing along the rim. The steam rose to his face, fogging up his glasses slightly, though he didn’t seem to notice. His gaze was fixed on some indeterminate point in the air, far beyond the walls of his office.

He slowly rotated the cup between his fingers, as if that simple movement could contain the storm within him.

—“I don’t like this at all…” —he murmured at last, breaking the stillness as though it pained him to tear away from his thoughts—. “That place… it’s far too full of danger, Yûki.”

Across from him, seated with the composed grace of someone who had learned to fake calm, Yûki sipped from her own cup. Her legs were crossed, her back straight, and her gaze fixed on the rain beyond the windows. Unlike Cross, she didn’t seem unsettled. She set the teacup down with a soft clink on the saucer before speaking.

—“Zero can handle himself. He always has.” —Her words were calm, stripped of any anxiety—. “The only thing you should worry about is that he’s with Kaname. As long as they’re together…”

She didn’t finish the sentence. Her voice faded halfway through, and for a few seconds, the only sound was the constant tapping of rain on the roof. The way her lips remained slightly parted betrayed that she had more to say, but chose not to. Or perhaps didn’t know how.

Cross looked at her over the rim of his glasses. His usually cheerful eyes were dulled, fogged with something deeper than concern—an unmistakable sense of inevitability.

—“That’s precisely what worries me.” —His voice dropped a tone, as if he were speaking to himself—. “Together… they could hurt each other. Or save each other. And that’s the most dangerous thing of all.”

The vampire didn’t respond. She picked up the saucer again, turning the cup slightly in a gesture that unknowingly mirrored the headmaster’s.

Silence settled once more, heavy as a damp blanket. Only the rain, the quiet ticking of the pendulum clock, and the soft murmur of cooling tea filled the room.

Until someone knocked at the door. Three taps. Brief. Measured. Courteous.

Cross blinked, as if waking from a restless dream. He straightened slightly in his chair and raised his voice, still mellowed by the previous conversation.

—“Come in.”

The door opened softly, without drama. The figure who stepped into the room was as elegant as ever, immaculate even with his hair slightly damp from the drizzle. Takuma Ichijo. His cordial smile appeared quickly, like a well-rehearsed reflex, though his eyes said something else. There was urgency in them. And perhaps a trace of sadness.

—“Good evening, Headmaster. Yûki.” —He gave a brief, respectful bow before stepping a few paces into the room.

Yûki answered with a slight nod, her expression unchanged. Cross straightened a bit more, raising his brows with barely concealed concern.

—“Takuma? Is something wrong?”

Ichijo slowly shook his head.

—“No, nothing serious. At least… not yet.” —His tone was soft, controlled. Diplomatic—. “I just came to drop this off.”

With that, he gently reached into his jacket and pulled out a white envelope, sealed with dark wax.

He approached the desk and placed it carefully in front of Cross, as though the contents were fragile—more emotional than physical.

—“It’s a letter for Kaname. From the Council. I won’t be here when he returns.”

Cross frowned, though he took the envelope with careful hands.

—“May I ask what it’s about?”

—“He’ll know when he reads it. There’s nothing hidden… The Council of Elders simply wants to arrange a meeting with him about… well, you know what.”

Yûki watched in silence, her gaze fixed and unreadable, though her fingers had stopped moving along her teacup.

Cross looked again at the letter without breaking the seal.

—“All right. I’ll give it to him as soon as he returns.”

Takuma smiled again, this time more faintly, and nodded.

—“Thank you.”

Before turning to go, his eyes met Yûki’s briefly. Something passed between them in that instant. A silent understanding. And then, without another word, he left, closing the door behind him with a soft click.

Silence fell once more, this time heavier, charged with all that had been left unsaid.

—“Do you think Kaname was expecting that letter?” —Cross asked in a low voice.

Yûki didn’t answer right away. She looked at the still-unopened envelope. Then, with a sigh she didn’t fully let out, she murmured:

—“Kaname always knows more than he lets on. He won’t be surprised.”

                                               <<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<

The underground library was a silent labyrinth of stone, dust, and dead words. Endless rows of shelves stretched beyond sight, like the nerves of a creature that had been asleep for centuries. The air was stale, steeped in the scent of old ink, dry parchment, and forgotten magic.

Zero walked between a row of tall shelves, shoulders tense, his fingers brushing the spines of books that creaked softly under his touch. No one had touched them in decades. Maybe even centuries.

Kaname had told them to search separately, to each check the shelves and gather any volume related to what they had come to find there.
Zero, despite his annoyance, decided to cooperate. Not because he wanted to help Kaname, but because he couldn’t stand the idea of doing nothing. Besides, he had a feeling that if he sat still, he’d end up falling asleep. And he didn’t like the thought of falling asleep somewhere Kaname Kuran was.

The problem was that the books, stacked like corpses on those shelves, were written in arcane languages—full of symbols, curved strokes, and words that felt like they belonged to a forgotten dream. Languages only the oldest vampires could understand fluently.

Zero had studied some of it, of course. As a hunter, he had been trained to know his enemy: their customs, their strengths, their weaknesses. But his approach had always been practical, physical. Enough to fight and survive. He had never specialized in the academic side. And now he regretted it.

He frowned, flipping through a page covered in letters that seemed to shift if you stared at them too long. He could recognize a word here, another there. But the general meaning... eluded him.

He snapped the book shut with an exasperated sigh.

—“Impossible…” —he muttered, running a hand through his hair—. “I don’t understand a damn thing.”

The echo of his words was swallowed by the silent corridors—until a deep, calm voice, weighed with that annoying certainty that always managed to irritate him, came from a nearby aisle, between the dark shelves.

—“It’s not that complicated.”

Zero’s head shot up immediately. He’d recognize that voice anywhere.

He straightened, left the book where it was, and walked toward the sound. The lighting was dim, but it didn’t take him long to find him.

Kaname was standing in front of a shelf, tall, composed, a book open in his hands as if it were a natural extension of himself. He seemed perfectly at ease, his face lit by a soft glow from nearby candelabras. He didn’t even turn at Zero’s presence. He knew he was there.

—“Of course it’s not for you.” —Zero’s voice was rough, laced with barely contained sarcasm—. “You were probably reading this crap before you even learned to speak, right? Some of us don’t have centuries to learn.”

Kaname calmly turned a page, still not looking up.

—“You could learn, if you wanted to.”

—“I didn’t come here for a lecture, Kuran.” —Zero crossed his arms, leaning slightly against the edge of the shelf. The light cast shadows along his jawline, hardening his already sharp expression—. “I’m here because you’re a damn manipulator... and you’re way too calm not to suspect this place might be dangerous.”

At last, Kaname looked up. His gaze—dark, unreadable as always—locked with Zero’s.

—“I’m calm because I know what I’m looking for. And you… don’t.”

For a moment, silence stretched between them like a wire on the verge of snapping. The book remained open in Kaname’s hands. A page whispered as it turned, and Zero realized his heart was beating faster than it should.

He hated that. Hated that Kaname had that effect on him.

But he didn’t move. And neither did Kaname.

And in the end, Zero stayed near him.

It wasn’t a reasoned decision, nor a conscious act of will. He simply… didn’t move. He had no energy, no reason. Why bother? Wandering through endless shelves filled with books he couldn’t understand seemed like a pointless exercise, and staying alone in some shadowy corner of that stone crypt even more so.

It was better to remain near the only active presence in the place—even if that presence was Kaname Kuran.

Besides, there was the time limit. The five hours they were required to spend together, imposed by the leech himself. And though Zero had no interest in following orders—especially when they came from him—there was something about that number that compelled him to stay close.

Whether he liked it or not, his place was there.

So he stayed.

Time, like everything else in that place, became blurry. There was no passing of hours, no windows to show the changing sky. But Zero felt it in his body. In the tension of his back as he bent once more over a book he couldn’t read, in the heavy heat beginning to pool at the base of his neck, in the numbness of fingers turning pages out of pure habit.

The library was immense, unfathomable, as if it stretched beyond what logic allowed. Shadows filled everything. The air was thick with ancient dust, as if each floating mote carried centuries of untold secrets. It smelled of damp stone, dry paper, and dead bindings. A dense, old smell. Almost funereal.

Only the crackle of pages, the soft brush of a footstep on the stone floor, and the occasional sigh escaping his own mouth could be heard.

Eventually, Zero sank into one of the chairs scattered around a rectangular stone table. It was half-broken, but still held together. On top of it, an irregular pile of books rose like a senseless tower, carefully stacked by Kaname, who had become a sort of silent figure drifting between the shelves. As if fatigue didn’t exist for him. As if time, the need to rest, or boredom were foreign concepts.

Zero flipped through some of the books Kaname had left. Not because he expected to find anything useful, but because staring at the wall felt even more unbearable. His reading was superficial—he only looked at the drawings. Everything else was written in those damned ancient languages, with sharp letters like blades that seemed to mock him from the page.

Most of the books were about pureblood genealogies, political treaties, forgotten histories of vanished clans. Every now and then, an ambiguous paragraph mentioned pureblood marking, but always in a tangential way. Nothing concrete. Nothing useful. Just six books, and not one seemed to contain what they were looking for.

Frustration came in waves. A mix of physical fatigue and dull mental irritation. There was no noise, no sudden movement, yet his head buzzed like something had crept under his skin.

His eyelids began to close without him being able to stop it. As if the air of the library seeped inside him—slow, anesthetic. He only shut his eyes for a second, just a second… but opened them abruptly as if he’d heard a thunderclap.

Nothing. Silence. Just Kaname, a few meters away, standing, pristine, with a book open in his hands.

Zero looked at him from the corner of his eye, without moving his body, just tilting his neck slightly. He stared with a mix of resignation and something harder to name. Kaname looked perfectly intact. Not hunched, not tired, not weighed down by the hours. Not even bored. He seemed to belong in that place.

He didn’t look human… And he wasn’t.

Zero looked away with a sigh, lowering his head as he drummed his fingers on the table.

What the hell was he doing there?

And why, why was it so hard to pull away from him?

—“How much longer are we supposed to stay here…?” —he asked, not bothering to hide the boredom dragging in his voice. His head fell back against the chair’s backrest, and he exhaled heavily toward the ceiling, as if hoping an answer would come from above.

The pureblood closed the book with a soft click and gently set it down on the table. He didn’t look at Zero right away. His fingers paused for a moment on the cover, as if weighing his answer.

—“Until we find what we came here to find.” —His voice was calm, but firm. Like the echo of a sentence.

Zero let out a humorless laugh.

—“Wonderful. And what if we don’t find it in five hours? Or five days? Are we going to live down here?”

Kaname finally looked at him. His eyes—dark and composed—showed not the slightest change. As if patience was part of his molecular structure.

—“It wouldn’t be so terrible. At least no one comes here to bother you.”

—“Except for you.” —murmured Zero, low enough not to sound like a direct attack, but clear enough for Kaname to hear if he was paying attention.

A brief silence fell between them. The light from a magical lamp —a floating orb Kain had left hovering nearby— cast a soft bluish tone over their faces, making them look even paler than usual.

Zero glanced toward the stack of books. He shifted one aside without interest.

—“What if the marking isn’t documented in any book? What if it was just something some crazy pureblood made up on a boring night?”

—“It wasn’t a whim,” —Kaname said without hesitation—. “It’s a pact. An ancient ritual of union. It’s not done lightly, and not everyone can perform it.”

Zero raised an eyebrow, still not looking at him.

—“And how come you can do it?”

—“I don’t know.”

His voice was low, but clear. He remained standing in front of the bookshelf, not turning around. Not because he wanted to show Zero his back, but because, for once, he had nothing to dress his words with. And also because he could feel the way the hunter’s expression tightened even without looking.

There was a short silence. Then, with his usual dry sarcasm, Zero muttered:

—“Perfect.”

The weight of that single word dropped between them like lead. Kaname closed the book in his hands with a soft sigh and walked over to the table where Zero had slumped down some time ago.

With serene movements, he placed another volume on the growing pile.

Zero didn’t even pretend to open it. He just glanced at it sideways, one brow arched.

—“And that one’s useless too?” —he asked, not bothering to hide the irritation in his voice.

—“I won’t know until I read it all,” —Kaname replied calmly, eyes fixed on the dark leather cover as if still waiting for it to say something more.

The hunter leaned back in the chair again, letting out a long sigh of weariness as he stretched his legs under the table. A silver strand of hair fell across his eyes, but he didn’t bother brushing it away.

Kaname watched him for a few more seconds. That way he slumped, let himself drop, threw side glances... If someone didn’t know him, they’d think Zero was just bored, like a teenager who didn’t want to study. But Kaname did know him. He knew that beneath that façade of disinterest boiled frustration. The desire to understand what he couldn’t. The simmering anger of feeling out of place.

—“If you want, you can sleep,” —Kaname said at last, not lifting his eyes from the book in his hands—. “You’re not being much help anyway.”

The silence that followed was immediate and dense. Zero looked at him, amethyst eyes sharp, dark like wet steel. He frowned even deeper—if that was possible.

—“I’m not tired.” —The words came out rough, full of pride. An instinct. A knee-jerk defense.

But Kaname didn’t need to hear the truth. He could feel it.

Zero’s fatigue was like a dissonant note in a perfect melody. His pulse was slow, uneven. His body spoke for him: the slumped shoulders, the head that swayed ever so slightly with each prolonged blink, as if his eyes were closing on their own.

Kaname said nothing more. He didn’t argue. It wasn’t necessary.

—“All right.” —The reply was calm, neutral, but had a finality that didn’t invite more discussion.

And then he walked away.

He did so in silence, gliding between the shelves like just another shadow.

He searched for twenty more minutes, his focus intact, fingers moving with surgical precision through the pages. At last, he found another volume that might be useful. It wasn’t heavy, but it seemed important. He closed it with a soft click and began the walk back.

When he returned, the first thing he saw wasn’t the table.

It was Zero’s hunched figure.

He had finally given in.

The hunter was asleep, his head resting on his crossed arms like an exhausted child. His silver hair fell over his face in a soft cascade, partially covering his eyes and casting a faint shadow across his features. He breathed slowly, peacefully, and yet, even in sleep, there was tension in his body. As if he couldn’t fully let go, even in dreams.

Kaname stood still for a long moment. He said nothing. He simply watched him.

It was strange to see him like that. At peace.

That hunter who had pointed a gun at him so many times, who spoke to him with disdain, who seemed made only of anger, mistrust, and scars. Now he looked human. Fragile. The line of his jaw softer, lips slightly parted, lashes trembling with some thought that couldn’t be said aloud.

Kaname lowered his gaze, as if unwilling to recognize himself in what he was feeling.

Then, soundlessly, he set the new book on the table, atop the growing pile. Every movement precise, quiet. He didn’t wake him. Didn’t even touch him.

And then he turned, heading back to the shelves. As if the moment had never happened.

As if he hadn’t looked longer than he should have.

                                               <<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<

Hours later, when the night reigned above like a silent queen, Kaname finally decided it was time to leave. Time had passed without anyone truly keeping track.

He met with Ruka and Kain near the arched entrance, where the stairs sank deep into the sanctuary of books. Between the three of them, they had gathered a total of thirty-seven volumes. It wasn’t everything they had hoped for. It was much more than they had expected, so it wasn’t a loss.

Kaname cast a quick glance at the pile, carefully stacked inside a large travel bag. Kain was the one who ended up carrying it, as usual. Ruka gave the library one last fleeting look before starting up the first steps. Kain followed, adjusting the weight on his shoulder.

Kaname didn’t go with them.

He turned and walked back to the central section, where the table remained exactly as it had been… and Zero was still asleep.

He found him exactly where he’d left him: slumped over the surface, face half-covered by his silver hair, breathing deeply, fingers still lightly curled around an open page.

Kaname paused for a moment. Just to look at him.

Seeing Zero like that—still, so visibly vulnerable—was like spotting a crack in a wall that had always seemed impenetrable. But there he was. Asleep. Trusting, unintentionally, that he wouldn’t be stabbed in the back. That Kaname wouldn’t do anything.

Finally, without much ceremony, Kaname extended a gloved hand and placed it firmly on his shoulder.

He gave him a gentle shake.

—“Zero.” —he said his name softly, the tone clear but not harsh.

Nothing.

No reaction. No sleepy grunt. Not even a twitch.

His brow furrowed slightly. He shook him again, this time with a bit more force.

—“Zero.” —he repeated.

Still nothing.

Silence returned, heavier now.

Kaname stood completely still. He looked at him. Scanned him with his eyes. For a second—just one—an absurd thought crossed his mind: what if he had died?

But no. He could feel it. The vital signs were there, humming quietly beneath the skin. The pulse still steady. The body still warm. He was just deeply asleep. Exhausted, probably long before he’d finally given in.

Kaname let out a quiet sigh through his nose. A small gesture, almost resigned.

He knew he didn’t have many options.

Either let him sleep there or move him until he woke… and honestly, he preferred the quiet Zero.

Without another word, he crouched next to the sleeping hunter, slid one arm behind his back and the other under his knees. Zero’s body yielded with a docility completely foreign to his character, as if his pride had been knocked out cold.

Kaname lifted him with unsettling ease.

And for a moment, there in the middle of the sunken library, under the faint enchanted light and the echo of centuries, he held him without moving. Almost as if he didn’t quite know what to do with the fact that he was carrying him.

Then, in silence, he began to walk.

He climbed the stairs, slightly hunched because he was too tall, with the sleeping hunter in his arms, leaving behind the scent of ancient ink, dusty books, and the shadow of something they still didn’t quite understand.

When Kaname emerged from the underground darkness, the night air hit him with the subtle, damp force of recent rain. Cool, clean… almost revitalizing. The breeze carried that distinct smell of wet earth and soaked leaves, a scent that seeped through the ruins as if the night itself were breathing.

It was pleasant.

His eyes adjusted to the overcast sky, to the faint flicker of a few weak stars behind the retreating clouds. The outside world seemed completely changed from when they had descended into the library, as if days had passed instead of hours. The contrast was almost disorienting.

Beneath the only roof still in decent condition, a few meters from the entrance, Kain and Ruka were waiting for him. The former stood with arms crossed, his expression a bit more relaxed than usual; the latter stood like a statue carved with the same patience as marble, as pristine as if she hadn’t just spent hours among centuries-old dust and books.

Both looked up when they saw Kaname appear.

And both frowned slightly when they saw he wasn’t alone.

—“What’s wrong with him?” —asked Kain, raising an eyebrow as he stepped a little closer, though without hurrying.

Kaname glanced down at Zero, who was still asleep, his head resting on Kaname’s shoulder, silver hair falling like a curtain over his face. He hadn’t moved a single inch since Kaname picked him up.

—“He just fell asleep.” —Kaname replied calmly, as if it were something that happened often. As if he didn’t feel the slightest bit unsettled carrying him in his arms like that.

His words echoed softly in the silence. The rain fell with a steady gentleness, a background music that made the scene feel more intimate.

Kaname paused for a moment there, at the edge of the roof, feeling the cold droplets wet his hair and black coat. He watched the night for a few more seconds, weighing the air, the moment, the exact weight of the body he held.

Then, with a movement almost imperceptible, he unfastened his coat. A heavy garment, made of fine wool, still warm from his own body. Without letting go of Zero, he draped it over him carefully, covering him completely.

The gesture wasn’t slow, nor ceremonious, but it was deliberate. It seemed to carry a quiet purpose, a logic only Kaname understood.

Afterward, without taking his eyes off the path ahead, he said:

—“Let’s go.”

Ruka nodded immediately, turning on her heel with the fluidity of someone who needed no further explanation. Kain slung the bag over his shoulder again and followed behind them in silence, while the rain continued falling softly over the ruins…

                                               <<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<

They returned to the academy when night had fully settled in, and the rain persisted in its melancholic drumming against roofs, windows, and stone. None of them had umbrellas. They hadn’t needed them during the expedition—the underground library had been completely sealed off from the outside world—and frankly, when they emerged, no one seemed to care much about the water. They walked soaked, their hair plastered to their foreheads, coats growing heavier with every absorbed drop. And yet, their steps were calm, even solemn.

The path to the main academy building was silent. Only the muffled steps over mud and wet stone, and the soft swaying of the black coat draped over Zero’s shoulders, added any variation to the constant murmur of rain. Kain carried the large bag containing the thirty-seven recovered books, the leather swollen from their weight. Ruka walked beside him with that natural grace that seemed to shield her from any discomfort the weather could bring. And Kaname led the way, still carrying Zero in his arms.

It was then, upon reaching the first marble steps leading to the threshold of the main building, that they came across Kaien Cross.

The Headmaster, who had apparently just stepped out of the foyer either to check the weather or to look for them directly, came to a halt the moment he saw the group approaching. But his eyes immediately fixed on Zero’s figure—limp, asleep, curled against Kaname like a child worn out by exhaustion. Cross blinked, and then, as if his legs moved on instinct, rushed toward them, his coat flaring behind him like a poorly fastened cape.

—“What happened to him?!” —he exclaimed with a mix of urgency and alarm, his voice echoing under the eaves like a bell struck by worry.

Kaname looked at him without breaking stride, with the same calm, dense gaze he used when he had no patience for theatrics. He didn’t answer immediately. He simply stared, as if weighing whether Cross truly deserved an explanation. Then, after a pause heavy with silent judgment, he turned his face slightly to the side and replied, in a low, neutral, almost indifferent tone:

—“He’s asleep.”

The answer left Cross momentarily stunned. He looked at Zero, then at Kaname, then back to Zero… as if trying to spot some further sign of life beyond the clear fact that the hunter was deeply asleep. But the strange thing wasn’t that. What truly stood out was how he slept.

Zero’s head was nestled into the curve of Kaname’s neck, as if that hollow between shoulder and collarbone was the most comfortable place in the world. His arms—which not so many hours ago had been crossed in cold distrust in front of that same body—now hung, unconscious yet firm, around the vampire’s neck, holding on as if afraid he’d be taken away. He slept with the total peace of someone who had fully surrendered to sleep… and, unintentionally, to the warmth of another.

And right at that moment, to complete the oddness of the scene, Zero let out a small sound. A muted, hoarse whimper, almost a sigh. Then he shifted slightly and, as if something in his unconscious whispered that the world was cold and the body holding him was warm, he clung even closer to Kaname, arms tightening just a little more around his neck.

For a moment, Kaname’s eyes opened just slightly, glinting with a flicker of genuine surprise. But it only lasted a second. His expression returned to its unshakable neutrality. Not entirely, though—a faint smile, just a curved line at the corner of his lips, appeared and vanished swiftly, like a mocking shadow only he could understand. A smile that said, “Tch… how curious you are, Kiriyu Zero…”

Cross, still watching the scene, furrowed his brow—but gently. He seemed to be remembering something.

—“You know…” —he said softly, like someone stumbling across an old memory— “I’ve seen him do that before. When he sleeps. Sometimes he’d hold onto a pillow. Or the blanket. Whatever was close. I guess he’s always done it.”

The comment hung in the air for a few seconds, and then Cross seemed to shake off the spell. He shook his head and searched inside his coat with quick fingers, pulling out a thick envelope with a red wax seal, still intact despite the moisture.

—“By the way. Ichijo gave me this for you. Before he left.” —he extended the envelope toward Kaname.

Kaname reached out with his free hand to take it, but then paused. He had no pockets. He had left his coat wrapped around Zero, shielding him from the cold and the rain. There was nowhere dry to put the envelope without risking it getting soaked.

Without a word, he shifted slightly and, with a slow, measured motion—almost elegant—slid the envelope between his own chest and Zero’s, tucking it beneath the coat that wrapped them both. It was the only dry place left… and somehow, it felt appropriate .

Cross watched him without saying another word. His eyes shone with a mix of emotions difficult to name: strangeness, tenderness, and something resembling resignation. Ruka and Kain, still silent behind him, exchanged a quick glance.

Then, Kaname turned his face slightly toward them.

He gestured—a clear “Let’s go”—and once more, the vampires set off toward the Moon Dormitory.

Their footsteps echoed through the dark, silent halls of the academy’s main building. The rain still beat against the windows, though more gently now, as if it were growing tired. The group walked unhurriedly, moving through the dim light cast by the wall lamps until they stepped outside again, heading for the dormitory.

Kaname was focused. His mind calmly went over everything still left to organize, to read, to decide. The books, the letter Ichijo had given him, the contents of those ancient volumes that perhaps—just perhaps—held what they’d been searching for all this time. He walked with steady, purposeful steps, guided by habit, by the weight of routine and leadership.

He was so absorbed that he didn’t realize his steps had brought him to the entrance of the Moon Dormitory . Only when his gaze landed on the doorway—that familiar threshold he had crossed thousands of times without a thought—did he stop, blinking with a hint of puzzlement. There it was, the entrance to the wing reserved for vampires.

And Zero, of course, was not one of them.

His brow furrowed slightly. In displeasure.

“Perfect…” he thought with irony.

He was supposed to take the hunter to the Sun Dormitory . But clearly, his lapse in attention had played a simple trick on him. And now they were already here, at the wrong door… or not so wrong, if one looked at it practically. Because, honestly, why go back?

He sighed quietly, glancing down at Zero’s face. The hunter was still deeply asleep, his breathing slow and even, his weight resting with absolute trust against Kaname’s chest. Kaname watched him a few seconds more, weighing the consequences.

“It’s not like anything’s going to happen”, he thought again, with an indifference that wasn’t entirely genuine. The only thing that would happen—and without a doubt—was what would come tomorrow morning.

He could almost see it. The way Zero would wake up and, upon realizing where he was, frown so hard it might hurt his face. He’d hear him curse—like always—and then demand to know why the hell he’d been brought to the vampire dorm, to HIS dorm. To his room. His voice would rise, his body would react with those tense movements, those awkward but determined gestures so characteristic of him. Arms crossed, jaw clenched, eyes narrowed in a mix of suspicion, irritation, and of course, that lack of control that always gave him away.

Yes. Kaname could picture it perfectly.

But for now, it didn’t matter.

Once the threshold of the Moon Dormitory was crossed, the decision had been made. No point in turning back. With his serene stride and Zero still in his arms, Kaname walked through the grand foyer without looking back.

—“Kain.” —he called, without raising his voice too much, just enough for his calm, firm tone to reach him— “Leave the bag in my study.”

The noble nodded immediately, adjusting the weight on his shoulder with a slight shrug. He didn’t ask anything. He didn’t need to. Meanwhile, Kaname kept walking with the same composure toward the stairs of the east wing, raindrops still trickling from his hair down to the base of his neck, Zero’s body still warm in his arms.

He climbed the stairs and walked down the dim hallway until he stopped in front of his room. Carefully, making sure not to jostle the sleeping body he carried, he turned the doorknob and pushed the door open. The room greeted him with its usual solemn silence, the kind that seemed to seep into every corner with an ancient calm.

He closed the door behind him with a soft click. Then, with a twist of his wrist, he turned on the lights, and the golden warmth of the wall lamps slowly filled the space. Everything was tidy, clean, austere. The large bed, covered in ivory sheets, remained pristine, as if no one had dared touch it in centuries.

He crossed the room and stopped at the dark wooden desk—not the same one where he usually read reports, letters, and sealed documents, as that one was in his office, but this one would do. With deliberate movements, he pulled the letter out from between himself and Zero, studied it for a moment (without opening it), and then set it down on the desktop without haste. He had no intention of reading it just yet. In truth, he had no desire to listen to the Council’s nonsense at the moment.

Then, he removed the coat he had draped over Zero’s shoulders. He folded it once and carefully laid it over the chair by the desk. The fabric was still damp, carrying that distinct scent of rain that clung to the fibers. After that, he took off his black leather gloves. Then, turning on his heel, he silently made his way toward the bed.

His steps were soft, little more than a whisper against the floor. As he drew nearer, the memory of what had happened in that very room just hours ago resurfaced, echoing faintly in his mind. The tension. The closeness. The blood. It all came flooding back for a moment—though, as always, he let none of it show on his face.

He was just about to lay Zero between the sheets when he noticed something.

The damp sensation beneath his hand. A subtle detail he hadn’t registered while carrying him.

He paused.

Shifting Zero’s body slightly, he took a closer look. The back of his clothes—especially the hem of his shirt and part of his pants—was soaked. Of course… when he’d taken off the coat, he’d already noted that his clothes were a bit damp. And now that he thought of it, also covered in the old dust from the library.

Kaname pressed his lips into a thin line, thinking. He glanced sideways at his bed.

He sighed.

—“All right…” —he murmured, not expecting a reply, because obviously none would come— “I don’t want you sleeping in my bed with dusty, wet clothes anyway…”

Without fully letting go, Kaname readjusted his hold on Zero with deliberate movements. He didn’t want to set him down only to soak the bed. With the same care one would use to turn the page of a brittle, ancient book, he began undressing him.

He started with the black, high-collared shirt. The fabric, dampened by the rain, clung to Zero’s body like a second skin. Kaname slowly began lifting it, feeling the wet material resist beneath his fingers. His motions were precise, skilled, without hesitation—yet never rushed. He was careful not to tug too sharply and risk waking him. Finally, after several seconds of quiet effort, he managed to free the hunter’s arms from the sticky sleeves and removed the garment completely, setting it aside with quiet discretion.

Then, his hands moved to the waistband of Zero’s jeans. He unfastened the button and slowly lowered the zipper, even mindful of the faint metallic sound. Next, he began to slide them down, struggling slightly against the rain-soaked fabric. With every movement, he watched Zero’s face, checking for any sign of a frown or stir. But there was none. The hunter remained deeply asleep, unaware of it all.

Now lying down, Kaname knelt to remove his socks and boots, one after the other, the latter falling with a hollow thud on the thick carpet. Finally, he removed the last article of clothing, damp for the same reason as the others. There was no way to leave anything on him without soaking the mattress. It was the most practical choice—though he admitted, as he set aside the final garment, that undressing him was beginning to stir something within him.

Zero hadn’t moved a single time. His breathing remained slow, steady, fully surrendered to sleep.

Kaname watched him for a few seconds more, now lying completely on his bed. His hair, nearly dry, fell in soft waves over the pillow, framing his face with an unusually peaceful aura. Without the tense lines that usually hardened his features… he looked more like himself . His brows, always furrowed, were now relaxed. His lips, barely parted, let out a calm, quiet breath. His entire posture—stripped of armor and defenses—radiated a serenity that was almost disarming.

Moved by something he couldn’t name, Kaname slowly leaned in until his face was level with Zero’s. He allowed himself to linger there for a few seconds, so close he could feel the hunter’s warm breath on his cheek. He simply looked at him. As if trying to imprint the moment into memory.

(Adorable, right? (╯▽╰ ))

Then he straightened up slowly. His fingers closed, quick and slightly irritated, around the nearest blanket. He tugged it sharply and pulled it over Zero’s body from the hips down, covering the exposed skin as if doing so could help him reclaim a bit of the control that image had stolen from him.

He walked over to the wardrobe. Opening the dark wooden doors, he searched among the clothes for any shirt—one he didn’t care too much about. He found a long-sleeved one in a muted color. Nothing special, but it would do. He knew that if Zero woke up to find himself completely naked, his reaction would be far more dramatic than if he at least had something on. Not out of modesty, but pride.

Kaname returned to the edge of the bed with the shirt in hand. The soft, dark fabric fell elegantly between his fingers as his gaze once again rested on Zero’s sleeping form.

For a few more seconds, he simply looked at him. The warm light from the lamp illuminated the exposed skin of the hunter, casting soft, almost liquid shadows along the contours of his body. His breathing was still steady, deep, serene. Nothing in him showed the slightest sign of disturbance.

With a delicacy that bordered on reverence, Kaname sat beside him and began to dress him.

He unfolded the shirt over his arms first, easing it on with care, moving him just enough to not wake him. His fingers slid across his skin with practiced precision, calculating every gesture as if touching something fragile, precious. But it wasn’t just technique. It was… a subtle need. A silent desire. As his hands guided him through the fabric, he allowed himself a brief gesture—one not entirely justified: his fingers traced along his back, over the edge of his shoulder blade, down the line of his side.

Zero’s skin, warm despite the dampness and exhaustion, had a softness that seemed almost unnatural for someone who lived among weapons and wounds. Another contradiction in his existence… and Kaname couldn’t help but think how little he truly knew him, even after all they had shared.

After a moment, he finished buttoning the shirt with agile fingers, adjusting the collar with a habitual motion. Then, he lifted him into his arms once more—for the second time that day—feeling how naturally Zero’s body molded against his, still sound asleep, unaware of everything.

He laid him carefully on the pillows, adjusting his head gently. The silver hair spilled in loose strands over the pale fabric, like ink strokes across old paper. Finally, he pulled the heavy blanket up to his waist.

He looked at him once more, in silence.

His expression was still peaceful, without the ever-present frown that seemed etched into his features. Lips barely curved downward, lashes resting softly against his cheek, breathing so quiet it barely moved his chest. It was almost hard to believe this was the same person who yelled at him daily with those eyes full of restrained fury.

The pureblood stood calmly, walked over to the nearby coat rack, and changed his clothes. He didn’t take long. He was used to doing everything in silence. When he was finished, he picked up the letter still lying on the desk and cast one last glance around the room.

Zero’s silhouette, sleeping in his bed, was now a silent constant in the midst of that damp night. Something in his chest felt heavier. Or maybe lighter. He wasn’t sure.

Without a word, Kaname turned off the lights and stepped out.

The room fell into silence behind him, dimly lit by the faint glow that slipped in through the curtains. Outside, the rain still tapped steadily against the glass, like a distant echo cradling that strange moment of stillness.

Chapter Text

The world was no longer cloaked in shadows. The rain had stopped some time ago, and in its place, a pale, white, diffused light filtered through the heavy curtains of the room, tinting the air with a muted, silent glow. It was clearly daytime, though the sun barely managed to peek through the dense clouds still dragging lazily across the sky. The humidity still clung to the academy’s walls like a persistent veil, but the inside of the Moon Dormitory remained warm, shielded from the outside world. Not a single sound broke the stillness. Only the subtle ticking of the clock on the mantle and the occasional, nearly imperceptible creak of the wood expanding with the temperature.

It was in that atmosphere—calm, still, almost unreal—that Zero opened his eyes.

He didn’t do so abruptly, as usually happened after a nightmare or a sleepless night. This time was different. His lashes trembled for a moment before slowly parting, as if they still weren’t sure about leaving the dream completely. The daylight didn’t bother him. His body didn’t feel tense or heavy. There was no churning in his gut, no lingering headache pounding at his temples, though the thirst for blood remained. On the contrary—he felt strangely comfortable. Warm. As if he had slept deeply, uninterrupted, for the first time in a long while.

He blinked a few times, still wrapped in that soft haze that follows a deep rest—the kind of rest he almost never experienced. A strange calm, almost unfamiliar, held him from the inside out, as though his whole body refused to fully leave the warmth of sleep. His breathing was slow, steady, and for a few seconds, he simply remained there, lying still, floating in that limbo with no rush.

The first thing he noticed was the mattress—it wasn’t his. It was firmer, but at the same time more enveloping, as if it welcomed him with measured, gentle comfort. Then, the light weight of a blanket over his body, that soft and steady warmth he didn’t recognize, unlike the rougher bulk of his own covers back in the Sun Dormitory. And then… something else.

An intuition. A small, insistent detail he couldn’t quite place.

The air.

It was different. Cleaner. Softer. There was a subtle scent, barely noticeable—dark wood and old paper, mixed with something warm and deep he couldn’t identify, but which stirred a memory he didn’t know he had. The atmosphere didn’t just smell different—it felt different. The silence, too. It was a heavy, restrained silence, as if the walls themselves were holding it up with respect.

Nothing like the distant, constant bustle of the human dorm, where students were already up and preparing for class in the mornings.

With every new sensation settling in, something in his chest began to tense slowly. The curtains were closed—he could tell, even if he couldn’t see them clearly. Daylight filtered in only as soft, blurred tones, never intruding. But he didn’t remember closing them. In fact, he didn’t remember entering his room at all.

His brows furrowed in an involuntary gesture as he tried to recall. The last clear thing that came to mind was the endless bookshelves, the stone columns covered in moss and dust… the dim light of the library… and the exhaustion. That dense weariness that had slowly overtaken him, pulling him under without warning. He remembered telling himself he couldn’t fall asleep. That he had to help. That he had to keep going. But he hadn’t managed it.

After that… nothing.

A blank spot in his memory. A kind of blackout. As if someone had unplugged his thoughts for hours.

And then, right in the middle of that strangeness, of that quiet disorientation, a soft sound pulled him from his thoughts: a faint rustling, barely audible—like the whisper of a shifting sheet. A frus-frus that felt dangerously close. And just after that… something brushed against his leg.

His entire body froze.

It wasn’t just any touch. It wasn’t a breeze or the blanket moving. It was warmth . It was contact .

And it was human (or vampire).

A faint shiver ran down his spine.

Without moving more than necessary, sudden tension tightening his muscles, he turned his head very slowly to the side, with a clear suspicion of what he was about to see… and at the same time, dreading it with every fiber of his being.

And there he was.

Kaname.

Lying next to him. In the same bed. Less than a hand’s width away.

Asleep.

Or at least it seemed that way.

Zero froze, as if his body didn’t know how to react, as if even his breathing might wake him—or worse, confirm that this was real. Not a dream. Not a hallucination born of exhaustion. Kaname was there, sharing the same warm, intimate space of the bed with the kind of natural ease that others might have simply by existing beside him, as if there were nothing to explain.

His dark hair fell in loose waves over the pillow, partially tousled, as if he’d moved a little before finally settling. It was strange to see him like that, without the usual meticulousness that defined him. Almost vulnerable. His face, turned toward him, bore relaxed features that Zero hadn’t known he could have. He looked calm—peaceful, even—like someone who had slept deeply, with no burdens on his shoulders.

And that… was unsettling.

The skin of his face looked soft under the dim morning light, which filtered in with faint golden hues through the thick curtains. His long lashes cast delicate shadows on his cheeks, and his lips, slightly parted, seemed to breathe in sync with the slow rise and fall of his chest. His torso, partially covered, revealed more skin than Zero would have liked to see under such circumstances: the elegant line of his neck, his collarbone, the defined start of his chest… and not a trace of a shirt.

He was wearing nothing.

And suddenly, waking up in that bed wasn’t just confusing—it was disturbing. As if the whole world had tilted slightly off its axis.

The hunter swallowed silently, feeling a strange tension seize his body. The air around him seemed to thicken. His mind raced, trying to reconstruct what had happened. He couldn’t understand it. He didn’t remember waking up during the night. Didn’t remember any movement, any gesture, any voice.

Had Kaname been there the whole time?

Had he laid down with him without waking him?

Had he been watching him sleep… before deciding to stay?

And why?

Could it be that…?

The thought didn’t even fully form. His stomach twisted in a strange, uncomfortable knot while his chest tightened with a feeling he didn’t know how to name. It resembled confusion, but also vertigo. And heat. A heat that bloomed exactly where Kaname’s body radiated against his, just a faint line of contact under the shared blanket.

His heart skipped a beat.

Not from fear.

Not from anger.

Simply because none of it made sense—and yet, he couldn’t stop looking at him. His eyes returned, again and again, to that sleeping face, as if needing to confirm it was real, that he wasn’t imagining it.

As if part of him… still didn’t want to move.

Looking again, now more closely, Zero noticed something that made his brow furrow slightly. Kaname wasn’t wearing a shirt, yes—but… he himself didn’t feel much clothing either. He turned his head slowly, a suspicion creeping into his thoughts. Then, carefully, he slid his fingers toward the edge of the blanket and gently pulled it upward, just a few centimeters. Despite the dimness of the room, his eyes had adjusted, and what he saw beneath was enough to make his heart skip a beat.

Just a shirt. Large, loose, and badly buttoned. Not his, of course. The soft fabric barely covered what was necessary and left much more exposed than he would have liked to admit. His skin felt warm against the room’s air—vulnerable. And worse: he didn’t feel the usual pressure of underwear.

The disorientation surged up suddenly, forcing him to sit upright.

The movement caused the fabric to slip down his shoulders to mid-arm, revealing part of his chest and abdomen. His naturally pale skin stood out against the surrounding shadows. The cold morning air, sneaking in from some unseen crack, made him shiver.

Zero swallowed hard.

Not because of the cold.

The situation, absurd and bewildering, unfolded in his head like an incomplete puzzle. He felt so light, so strangely comfortable... Had he slept like that all night? How had he not woken up at any point? And why… why did his body feel as if it had been wrapped in something warm and safe for hours?

Without moving, he slowly lowered his gaze toward Kaname, still asleep—or pretending to be. There was a stillness to his face that almost made him look like someone else. Almost.

And there he was. Half-naked. In his bed. In his clothes.

And Zero couldn’t make sense of any of it.

Still, the confusion lasted only a few seconds. The moment the reality sank in, a wave of irritation, shame, and shock hit him like a wall. He didn’t think too much about it—he acted purely on instinct. His hand reached to the side, blindly feeling through the rumpled sheets until it found one of the pillows. He grabbed it tightly, his knuckles going pale, and in a quick, tense motion, he hurled it straight at the drowsy figure lying beside him.

The pillow hit Kaname on the head with a dull, muffled thud. The pureblood let out a low grunt of deep annoyance, his perfectly shaped, dark brows furrowing slightly as he shifted his head, still caught in the haze of sleep.

With a lazy blink, he opened his eyes.

It took him a moment—just a second of disconnection—until the image in front of him came into focus. And then, his gaze fell on Zero.

And what he saw froze him in place, suspended in time.

Zero was sitting on the bed, the oversized white shirt slipping dangerously off his not-so-broad, slender shoulders, revealing a large portion of his bare chest, his flat abdomen, and the subtle line of bones beneath his skin… His pink, tender nipples that Kaname longed to bite until they were flushed and red… The fabric, too big and poorly buttoned, barely managed to cover him, revealing more than it concealed. The muted morning light, filtered weakly through the thick curtains, bathed his skin in a soft glow, highlighting the natural paleness of his body, the delicacy of his form.

His silver hair fell messily over his forehead and neck in loose, soft strands, still marked by sleep. His lips were slightly parted, as if he couldn’t find the right words for what he felt, and in his eyes burned a spark of furious disbelief, caught between shame and confusion.

How Kaname would love to taste him again…

Still leaning on one elbow, Kaname let his gaze roam over him without the slightest hint of shame. From the exposed line of his collarbone, the subtle contour of his chest, to the tension coiled in his thighs under the sheets. It was a sight as tempting as it was beautiful. A secret barely revealed, and yet so real he could almost savor it.

He didn’t know if it was the bond now tying their fates that intensified his emotions, or simply the raw truth of weeks of restrained impulses finally finding a crack to escape through. But the truth was, seeing Zero like that, in his bed, wrapped in his clothes, in his world… it gave him a feeling of warm satisfaction, almost unbearable in its intensity.

There was something oddly right about the scene. Something that told him that, despite everything, this was his place. That Zero, in that instant, belonged there.

—“What’s wrong?”—Kaname finally asked, his voice low and still rough from sleep, tilting his head with a gesture that seemed innocent but barely concealed a deep, quiet satisfaction.

The truth was that, just a few hours ago, as dawn had barely begun to stretch across the horizon, he’d made a decision. He could have stayed in his office, on that uncomfortable sofa, like any reasonable person would have done. It would have spared him scenes like this, of course—and above all, the inevitable yelling he now knew was coming. But in that moment, his usual reasoning had dissolved into one singular, overwhelming need.

He wanted to sleep beside Zero.

No. He needed to.

The thought of leaving him alone, even for a few hours, felt unbearably bitter. And the opportunity to have him close, to feel his breathing, his warmth radiating in the same space, was something he hadn’t been able to reject.

So he had slipped into bed—his bed—with the care of a thief stealing a forbidden treasure. He’d allowed himself to close his eyes beside him, in silence, letting the outside world vanish completely. And for those few hours, he had slept in a way he couldn’t remember experiencing in centuries: deeply, without nightmares, without tension, in an absolute peace that only Zero’s presence had been able to grant him.

Now, seeing him like this—angry, confused, half-naked, and absolutely beautiful in his disarray—Kaname knew that, no matter what came afterward, he didn’t regret a thing.

He allowed himself a small smile, a discreet curve of his lips, as he looked at him like one would the first ray of sun after an eternal winter night.

Zero frowned, irritated by that barely-there smile on Kaname’s lips. It wasn’t wide, nor mocking, but that made it all the more infuriating. One of those smiles full of secrets he couldn’t decipher, the kind that gave Kaname an upper hand he hated conceding.

—“What are you smiling at?”—he spat in a low voice, his tone thick with annoyance he didn’t bother to hide, his brow furrowing even more as he curled slightly under the sheet’s folds like a bristling cat.

Kaname tilted his head on the pillow, still lying there with that elegant laziness that seemed natural to him. His dark wine-colored eyes blinked slowly before he answered, with that maddening calm of his:

—“Nothing.”

The simplicity of the answer only made Zero’s restrained anger stir even more violently inside him. He clicked his tongue in a sharp gesture, turned his head abruptly, and fixed his gaze on some undefined point in the room, as if he could ignore him. As if he could ignore what he was feeling.

Because the truth was, the atmosphere wrapped around him like a net: the residual warmth of the bed, the faint but unmistakable scent of Kaname on the sheets, the lingering heat on his skin that clung like an indelible memory.

Zero clenched his teeth. He couldn’t stay there. He wouldn’t stay there. But before he could storm out of that room—that nest of temptations and invisible traps—he needed to get his clothes back. That thought brought him crashing back to reality.

He looked down at himself, watching with growing discomfort how the shirt—large and loose—barely clung to his arms, slipping dangerously over his bare skin. The cold in the room—one he hadn’t noticed before thanks to the shared warmth—started to creep up his spine.

He had to get dressed. Now.

With a barely audible huff, Zero pushed the sheets off in a clumsy motion and got out of bed, letting the shirt’s fabric slide further down his body, revealing the pale expanse of his back and the start of his hips before the shirt, too long for his height, flared open behind him with each step like a windbreaker.

He moved around the room searching for his clothes, trying not to think about the fact that he could feel Kaname’s gaze on him—following him like a silent touch on his skin.

Trying to keep his composure—and above all, ignore the furious blush threatening to creep up his neck—Zero scanned the room. He needed to find his clothes as quickly as possible… and get the hell out of there before he lost the last shred of dignity he still had.

Zero looked around the room with growing tension, taking a few steps, nudging aside a fallen blanket with his foot, feeling around the surface of a nearby chair… but no. No sign of his clothes. No boots. No belt. Nothing that belonged to him. It was as if they had vanished from the face of the earth.

A spark of irritation lit up in his chest.

There was no way they’d simply disappeared. If they weren’t on the floor or draped over a chair, then… then there was only one possibility. That damned leech had moved them. Or worse—hidden them on purpose. The idea was not only frustrating but humiliating. And above all, dangerously infuriating for Zero, who could feel the fury rising in him like an electric current under his exposed skin.

With firm steps—despite how the brush of the shirt made him feel painfully aware of his body—he returned to the bed. He didn’t climb back into it—he had no intention of lying beside Kaname again as if nothing had happened—but he did stand right beside him, close enough that his shadow fell over him.

Kaname was still reclining with that nonchalance that seemed impervious to anything in the world. He had barely opened his eyes further, looking at him with a mix of indifference and that dangerous calm that only intensified Zero’s desire to punch him square in the jaw. Or shake him. Or… or do something , anything , to strip him of that maddening sense of control and erase this sickening feeling of vulnerability and frustration boiling in his chest.

Zero clenched his fists at his sides. He could feel his blood pounding in his temples, his neck, the tips of his fingers. And he could feel something else too… something he didn’t even want to name, a prickling heat crawling up his spine every time he felt Kaname’s dark eyes rake across his body.

He closed his eyes for a moment, struggling not to lose control, not to explode like a summer storm.

When he opened them again, his gaze was pure, contained threat.

He leaned forward slightly, lowering his voice into a harsh growl, laced with venom:

—“Where are my clothes?”

Each word came through clenched teeth, as if he had to force them out before they turned into a shout.

Kaname watched him with a flicker of amusement in his eyes again—that elegant spark of mischief that seemed to revel in every second of his silent suffering.

The tension in the air was so thick it could be touched, as if the next gesture, the next word, could set the entire room ablaze.

Zero felt the anger rising inside him like a wave of heat. He clenched his fists at his sides, holding himself back, his lavender eyes locked onto Kuran’s.

The other man, lying on the bed, looked at him with infuriating calm, as if there wasn’t a single rush in the world. As if time itself bent to his will.

The tension could be cut with a knife.

Kaname lifted his head slightly off the mattress, propping himself up on one elbow. His dark hair, slightly tousled, fell across his forehead, giving him a more disheveled look than usual—a dangerously attractive image.

His lips, curved in the faintest of smiles, seemed to enjoy the show in front of him.

—“I’ll tell you where your clothes are…”—he said at last, his voice low, thick like a velvet whisper.

The hunter stayed tense, waiting for the rest.

A deliberate pause.

—“But,”—Kuran continued, tilting his head slightly, as if considering which mischief to add—“in exchange for a kiss.”

Zero stared at him, blinking as if he hadn’t heard correctly. For a couple of seconds, the room seemed frozen. Then his expression twisted into a grimace of absolute disbelief.

—“ What!? ” —he burst out, his voice bouncing off the silent walls.

Kaname didn’t even flinch.

—“Very simple.” —His brown eyes, deep as dark honey, gleamed with something dangerously close to amusement. “You heard me.”

Zero felt his blood boil. It wasn’t just the humiliation. It was the heat in his burning cheeks, the traitorous tremor in his hands. He wanted to scream at him, punch him, but he also knew—with mounting horror—that he needed those damned clothes to get out of there with at least a shred of dignity.

He straightened his back with military stiffness, the muscles in his neck tightening.

—“Why do you want a kiss, Kuran?”—he asked, spitting the surname like it burned his mouth.

The pureblood didn’t answer right away. Instead, his gaze slid—slow, insolent—over Zero’s exposed body.

The wide neckline of the shirt—that wasn’t even his —revealed too much: part of his pale chest, his shoulders, the soft line of his flat abdomen. The dim light of the room emphasized the contrast of his skin against the white fabric.

Kuran’s smile deepened.

—“Look at that…”—he murmured softly, his tone thick with something Zero refused to name. “You’re blushing.”

Zero scowled even more, feeling the heat climb from his neck up to flood his ears. His pale skin hid nothing; his shoulders had turned a noticeable shade of red, betraying his flustered state in the most humiliating way possible. He knew, with almost physical certainty, that Kaname was watching everything. Every subtle tremor of his muscles, every breath that came out just a little too fast, every slight involuntary shiver. That dark, calm, penetrating gaze sank into his bones, branding him like fire.

Biting his tongue to keep from cursing, Zero turned his head to the side, jaw clenched in a gesture of useless defiance.

— "Stop looking at me like that," —he muttered through clenched teeth, his voice vibrating with sheer, contained irritation.

But it was useless. Even if he looked away, he could feel it. The intensity of that gaze still burned against his bare skin like an invisible caress, tracing every inch of him, making him aware of every exposed part of his body.

Kaname, utterly composed, let his head fall back onto the pillow and released a soft sigh, laced with barely concealed satisfaction. His lips curved into a slight smile as he watched him.

—“You shouldn’t be barefoot on the floor,”—he commented in an almost paternal tone, though his voice carried a subtle mockery that made Zero’s blood boil.— “I wouldn’t want you to catch a cold… although, now that I think about it…” —he paused, a malicious glint in his eye— “That would give me another excuse to stay by your side.”

Zero shut his eyes tightly, inhaling deeply through his nose, trying to suppress the urgent impulse to lunge at him—not knowing if it was to strangle him or do something else he didn’t even want to name.

He was on the edge.

On the edge of losing his patience.

On the edge of doing something he would almost certainly regret later.

—“Kuran…”—he growled the name, loaded with warning.

Kaname, unfazed, opened his eyes just a bit wider, revealing that deep, unshakable gleam that seemed afraid of nothing. He stretched lazily across the sheets like a satisfied cat, letting the blanket slide slightly over his bare waist while he gazed at Zero—unhurried, shameless.

—“Just one,”—he said at last, in a low, soft tone, as if delivering a sentence he already knew would be fulfilled.—“One kiss. Nothing more.”

Zero held his breath for a moment, feeling the whole room tilt slightly around him.

The way Kaname looked at him… it was the look of a hunter who had already trapped his prey.

What irony…

That certainty, the absolute confidence in his victory, was infuriating.

And yet, Zero couldn’t deny that his own defenses seemed to crack, little by little.

He clenched his fists on his thighs—hard, desperately—like tensing his muscles might somehow protect him from the reality of his body betraying him. This wasn’t like when his body failed him in combat, wasn’t just physical exhaustion.

This was something else.

Something more intimate.

More dangerous.

It was the cursed weight of feeling seen.

Desired.

And perhaps, in the deepest, most stubborn corner of his being, a part of him—small, defiant— wanted it too… But he didn’t want to lose control again, not like the morning before last. If it hadn’t been for Aidou’s interruption, he would have done something he didn’t want to do like that.

Silence lingered between them for a few heavy seconds, thick with tension that nearly crackled in the air. Zero was breathing deeply, as if each breath were an attempt to convince himself he wasn’t about to make the stupidest decision of his life—well, the second stupidest, considering he’d had sex with him and now, because of that, he was pregnant ...

His lips pressed into a thin line as he finally crossed his arms over his chest in a clearly defensive gesture. The movement caused the already short and unbuttoned shirt to ride up a bit more, briefly revealing the curve of his slim waist and flat stomach. Kaname didn’t look away for even a second, which only deepened the blush spreading across Zero’s skin.

—“Fine,”—he grumbled, a gruff growl barely hiding the tremble in his voice,—“but let’s be clear: don’t touch me. And if you so much as try to stick your tongue in my mouth… I’ll bite it off.”

Kaname narrowed his eyes, as if genuinely evaluating the price he’d just been asked to pay. The flicker of amused resignation that passed through his gaze made it clear that, in his opinion, those conditions stripped the moment of its finest elements. For a moment, he even questioned why he’d asked for the kiss in the first place. A whim, maybe? Something impulsive, born from the closeness, from the irresistible sight of Zero in his bed, lost in that oversized shirt sliding off his shoulders…

In the end, he thought, it didn’t really mean much. Just a simple gesture. An innocent touch, compared to everything he truly desired.

With that serene resignation so characteristic of him, Kaname nodded slowly.

—“Alright,”—he conceded, his voice deep and soft, dragging out the words as if savoring them.

Then, still lying on the mattress, he placed both hands at his sides, spreading them slightly, as if creating an invisible space in front of him. His lips curved in a smile that promised nothing good.

—“But first…”—he added, tilting his head a little, letting his dark hair fall casually across his forehead—“You're going to have to come a little closer, aren’t you?”

Zero looked at him with a mix of distrust and annoyance. His whole body tensed again, as if someone had suddenly wrapped a rope around his chest and pulled tight. Forcing himself to stay calm, he remembered—very vividly—what had happened the last time he got this close to Kaname. The way he had touched him. The way he had nearly managed to disarm him.

He wasn’t going to make the same mistake.

He placed a knee on the mattress, cautiously moving toward him, like he feared Kaname might pounce at any moment. Every movement was slow, almost mechanical. Once at a reasonable distance, he fixed him with a hard, serious stare—a final warning.

—“Don’t even think about touching me, Kuran,”—he said in a low, threatening voice.

Kaname raised a brow slightly, feigning innocence, though the barely-contained smile on his face said otherwise. He propped himself up on his elbows, the sheet slipping further down his hips, revealing more smooth, pale skin.

—“Of course…”—he murmured with an exaggerated softness that bordered on insulting—“I have no intention of it... at least, not this time.”

His silky, drawled tone left much to be desired in terms of sincerity, and Zero knew it. He could feel it. That invisible tension pulsing between them, that heavy, charged something that seemed to fill every inch of the air around them.

And still, there he was.

Kneeling on Kaname’s bed. Wearing only a shirt that barely covered his body. About to offer him a kiss.

His heart was pounding—not out of fear exactly, but something else… something he refused to name.

And Kaname, meanwhile, remained there, patient, watching him like he was the center of his entire world.

Kaname raised a hand with deliberate slowness, as if making sure Zero could stop him at any moment if he truly wanted to. With an incredibly soft touch, he cupped his chin between his fingers, tilting it slightly toward him.

Zero reacted almost immediately, his body tensing, muscles tightening under that barely-there touch. Instinctively, he tried to pull his head away—a quick, automatic gesture… but stopped halfway, fighting the impulse. He shut his eyes for a second, cursing silently, and finally, reluctantly, allowed that minimal contact. Rigid, uncomfortable, as if his pride were bleeding because of it.

Their breaths mingled in the narrow space between them. The air grew dense, heavy, charged with a heat that didn’t come from the room. The hunter’s chest rose and fell at an uneven pace, betraying his nerves, while Kaname’s remained calm and deep, like an unshakable anchor in the middle of a storm. Each exhale brushed against the other’s face, an invisible touch that lit their skin like hidden embers beneath the surface.

Zero parted his lips slightly—more out of a need for air than anything else—and the movement seemed to invite Kaname to move even closer. Their faces were so near he could feel the warmth of his breath mingling with his own, the tempting caress of it brushing over his mouth, his cheeks.

The distance between them shrank to a torturous sliver. Just millimeters separated their lips when, suddenly, without warning, Kaname pulled him forward roughly. Zero barely had time to let out a strangled grunt before his balance tipped and he fell onto the mattress—trapped beneath the other’s weight.

And then, before he could even gather the strength to protest, Kaname’s lips pressed against his.

The kiss was fleeting, stolen, barely a brush that lasted only seconds, but charged with such intensity that it knocked the breath from Zero’s lungs. There was no time to react, not even to think—just the firm pressure, the suffocating heat of the contact.

Zero jolted, jerking his head away abruptly and breaking the kiss. A mixture of outrage and confusion flashed in his eyes as his hands immediately pressed against Kaname’s bare shoulders, trying—unsuccessfully—to push him away. Kaname, calm as ever, remained in place, almost lying between his legs, without the slightest trace of shame.

—“Damn you, Kuran!”—Zero hissed between clenched teeth, his voice a mix of fury and humiliation, his cheeks burning with a flush he couldn’t hide—“I told you not to touch me, you idiot!”

Zero's hands pushed hard, fingers digging into Kaname’s warm skin, but it had no effect. Kaname stayed exactly where he was, unbothered, as if everything was going just as he’d planned. The way he looked at him, from that close, intimate distance, only fed the fire of anger—and confusion—burning inside Zero.

Kaname didn’t move. He didn’t lean in further, but he didn’t back off either. He simply remained there, still and unmoving, his weight naturally resting on Zero’s body as if their position were the most normal thing in the world. The only thing he did was feel . Feel the warmth of Zero’s skin beneath his hands, the slight trembling in his tense muscles, the unsteady breaths mingling between them, surrounding them in a heavy, almost unreal atmosphere.

Zero, for his part, clenched his teeth so tightly it hurt his jaw. He shoved him again, this time using both fists to awkwardly pound against his shoulders—more rage than technique—in a desperate attempt to force him to move.

—“Let me go, Kuran!”—he growled, voice cracking from sheer frustration. If he’d had something within reach—a vase, a lamp, anything —he wouldn’t have hesitated to smash it over his head.

Instead of backing off or even flinching, Kaname let out a soft chuckle. It wasn’t loud or mocking, just a low murmur that vibrated in his throat before slipping from his lips. A chuckle that, instead of easing the tension, made it almost unbearable.

—“How is it…”—Kaname murmured, a cynical smile stretching faintly at the corner of his mouth while his eyes shimmered with suppressed amusement—“…that you always fall into the same trap?”

As he spoke, he rested his head on Zero’s chest, just beneath his jaw, letting his forehead settle there like it belonged. The contact was warm, intimate in a way Zero wasn’t ready to handle.

A wave of revulsion swept through him—or so he tried to convince himself. It was disgust, pure and simple. That had to be it. It couldn’t be anything else. And yet, the frantic pounding of his heart, the heat rising up his neck, and the traitorous flush on his cheeks all violently contradicted that convenient lie.

That was when Kaname slowly slid one hand up toward his neck. The touch was so subtle that, for a moment, Zero barely noticed… until the fingers brushed the mark.

The effect was immediate. A violent shiver ran through Zero from the base of his neck to the tips of his toes, raising goosebumps across his skin and forcing a strangled gasp from his throat. It was as if that simple touch had triggered some hidden mechanism inside him that he had no control over.

He jolted at once, tensing even more beneath him.

—“Stop!”—he cried, voice cracking as he turned his head away, as though he could escape Kaname’s burning touch.

His eyes, wide open, locked onto Kuran’s with fury—Kuran, who still loomed above him, unmoved and content.

—“I didn’t fall into any trap, you bastard!”—Zero snapped, his voice rising in indignation, trembling slightly not just from rage but from the uncontrollable tremor that mark-induced touch was causing—“You’re the one who keeps deceiving me, who plays dirty!”

His chest rose and fell erratically, pushing up against Kaname’s with every breath—like two forces clashing but unable to pull apart. And still, no matter how loudly his mind screamed, his body refused to follow the command to shove him away.

It was like being caught in a storm he hadn’t known how to avoid.

It was the same. Exactly the same as the last time he’d been in that damned bedroom. Zero clenched his jaw so tightly his teeth ground against each other, desperately resisting the subtle tremor that coursed through his body like a silent traitor. It was useless. Like trying to fight off a tidal wave. Every fiber of his being that should have resisted, that should have driven him to fury, seemed to shamefully give way under the enveloping heat of Kaname’s body. And it was even worse because, despite all his rage, despite all his conscious contempt, his skin reacted as if it had no choice, as if the mere contact with him lit invisible fuses beneath the surface.

Meanwhile, Kaname—or rather, the patient, dangerous creature he became in moments like these—remained unfazed, like a predator savoring the weakness of his prey and relishing every second of its inevitable surrender. His stillness wasn’t peaceful—it was expectant. His faint smile wasn’t gentle—it was provocative. Zero knew this. He felt it in every racing pulse. And yet, he couldn’t stop it. It was repulsive. It was humiliating. And still, his body, that cursed traitor, vibrated beneath his closeness.

He told himself he would never fall again. Not even dead would he sleep with him again. It didn’t matter what his skin craved, what his chest unconsciously sought. His will was stronger. It had to be…

But Kaname didn’t seem to share that conviction. In fact, he seemed determined to break it with the patience of someone who knows the prey has already lost. Almost before Zero could react, Kaname leaned closer, letting his lips graze his neck—right over the mark that still pulsed with a sensitivity Zero hated with every ounce of his soul. His voice, warm and wicked, slid over his skin.

—“How is it... that you get like this... just from this?”—he murmured, in that velvety tone that feigned innocence, as if he weren’t fully aware of the effect he had.

Zero opened his mouth, ready to answer, to bite back with words laced in venom—but he didn’t have the chance. Because Kaname, like a seasoned thief, buried his face deeper into his neck and left a kiss—slow and firm—directly over the mark. It wasn’t passionate, not even sensual. It was something worse: it was possessive. It was intimate.

The hunter clenched his lips shut, choking down the moan that rose like a hot lump in his throat. His fingers, tense, gripped Kaname’s shoulders—not to pull him closer, but to push him away, even if he didn’t have the strength. A violent shiver tore through him from head to toe, and his back, against his will, arched slightly toward the heat radiating from that contact.

It was hell. A sweet, disgusting hell.

Kaname’s body heat engulfed him, smothering him. His scent, intoxicating like a forbidden drug, slipped into every breath he took, filling his lungs until he lost all sense. He felt the uncontrollable trembling of his muscles, the overwhelming weakness in his legs, the involuntary shudder running up and down his spine.

And deep inside, in that corner of his consciousness he refused to face, Zero knew he was lost. That there was something in all of it—in Kaname’s lips brushing his neck, in the way his own body sought more warmth, more contact—that was destroying him from within.

But he didn’t want it. He didn’t want to give in. He didn’t want to admit that, even as he hated him, even as he cursed his existence, there was something about that damned vampire that his body... craved.

And that thought was worse than any kiss.

The pureblood knew exactly where he had him. It was like hunting a proud creature: it wasn’t enough to catch it—no. You had to watch it resist, fight, tear itself apart in vain against the invisible bonds holding it down. Zero, beneath him, was no different. His body betrayed everything his tongue tried to deny. The hunter was about to break again, just like the day before, when they’d been so inconveniently interrupted by Aidou. The memory made a flicker of annoyance pass through Kaname’s eyes—though it was quickly replaced by a more entertaining idea.

As much as his body—or rather, the mark, or so he liked to think—urged him to take advantage of the moment, he decided to hold back. Just for now. Just to savor a little longer that delicious spectacle that was Zero resisting. So, with deliberate, almost cruel slowness, he slid his warm tongue over the mark on the hunter’s neck, licking it in a slow, savoring path.

Zero tensed instantly, his body responding automatically and treacherously. He clenched his teeth, refusing to make even the slightest sound, while his short nails dug desperately into Kaname’s shoulders. The heat radiating from his skin was so intense he could have felt it even through layers of clothing—if there had been any. Every muscle in the hunter’s body seemed taut, strained, torn between humiliation, fury, and something far darker... far more forbidden.

Kaname closed his eyes for a second, savoring that involuntary response—the internal struggle conveyed in every shiver that ran through him.

Then, Zero's voice broke the heavy silence, tearing through the tension with a choked growl:

—“Go to hell~...” —he spat, his voice hoarse, full of frustrated hatred.

He barely had time to breathe before blurting out, with that same tense and trembling tone:

—“Why do you do this if you don’t even like me?”

The question, loaded with a wound much deeper than Zero could admit, hung between them. Kaname didn’t answer right away. Instead, he let the weight of those words settle in the air, dense like a storm on the verge of breaking. He watched the hunter—his rapid breathing, his chest rising and falling erratically, his neck exposed despite all his resistance.

Finally, with the slow deliberation of someone who relishes every second of another’s agony, he replied:

—“People don’t have to love each other to feel pleasure...” —his voice was low, deep, and laced with a calm malice that raised goosebumps on Zero’s skin more than any threat could have.

The hunter scoffed, jerking his head to the side violently, as if turning away could somehow protect him. Every fiber of his body screamed the need to escape Kaname—to erase his touch, his scent, his heat... and yet he remained trapped beneath him, trembling slightly.

—“You’re a pervert... and a fucking rapist.” —he muttered, each word thick with hatred that, unfortunately, didn’t carry quite enough force to push him away.

Kaname let out a short, dark laugh that vibrated against Zero’s exposed neck, sending a wave of shivers that were hard to suppress.

—“You say that...” —he murmured, brushing his lips lightly over the sensitive skin— “because you’re enjoying it.”

The muffled chuckle that followed made Zero grit his teeth harder, struggling not to let any compromising sound escape. But the subtle trembling in his hands, the uncontrollable flush rising from his neck to his ears—those betrayed him far more than any words.

Kaname didn’t need any further confirmation. He could feel it. He could smell it in the charged air between them. Every tiny detail of Zero’s expression was like a forbidden delicacy, and the very existence of that stubborn denial only made it sweeter.

Zero could lie all he wanted. But his body, bound to the mark they shared, was doomed to speak the truth.

And Kaname was determined to listen... very, very closely .

                                               <<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<

Zero didn’t even bother trying to recover his lost dignity. He knew he couldn’t. He cursed out loud as he got dressed in a haphazard rush, muttering expletives under his breath with every garment he managed to pull on. “Idiot,” “stupid,” “fucking bastard”… were just a few of the gems spilling from his mouth, his voice vibrating with barely restrained fury. Every misaligned button, every wrinkled hem was tangible proof of his desperation to get the hell out of there as fast as possible.

While he fumbled to pull up his pants, not even bothering to smooth out his crumpled shirt, he thought bitterly that, at the very least, Kuran had had the decency—or perhaps the mercy—to let him go. If not, he was sure he would’ve made another catastrophic mistake. One more thing he wouldn’t be able to redeem himself for. One more misstep dragging him deeper into that sick tangle of feelings and weakness he hated to acknowledge.

He had just finished lacing up his boots when a presence beside him made him look up. Kaname had approached, now wrapped in a deep crimson robe that gave him an almost regal appearance, part of his chest still exposed. As if the previous scene had never happened. As if he were once again the composed noble he always appeared to be. In his hand, he held something Zero hadn’t seen on the floor: his belt.

—“You forgot this,” —Kaname said in a more serious tone, closer to his usual calm, as he held out the belt with a composed gesture.

Zero didn’t even deign to look him in the eye. With a sharp swipe, he snatched the belt from his fingers, and as he clumsily fastened it around his pants, he muttered with venomous sarcasm:

—“Thanks... for torturing me, Kuran.”

It was a raw accusation, thrown like a poisoned dart, but to his dismay, Kaname simply smiled. A small, almost imperceptible smile that seemed to escape him unintentionally, as if he couldn’t help it.

Only Zero could throw him off balance, Kaname thought. Only he had the power to crack that millennia-old mask of perfection with a single look, a single word.

—“You’re welcome,” —Kaname murmured, amusement glinting in his voice despite his outward composure.

Zero let out an enraged snort, wishing he had more than words to hurl at him. With harsh, determined steps, he stormed toward the dorm room door, his back rigid, fists clenched at his sides, as if his whole body were a taut rope ready to snap.

Before yanking the door open, he turned his head just enough to glance over his shoulder—not to look at him directly, but to spit his threat with all the fury boiling inside him:

—“You better find a way to get rid of this stupid mark, Kuran, or I swear I’ll make your eternity a fucking nightmare… right by my side!”

The door slammed shut with a bang that echoed through the hallway.

Kaname was left alone in the room, the smile curving his lips once more as he adjusted the robe over his shoulders. Somehow, Zero’s words didn’t sound like a threat.

They sounded like a promise…

Kaname remained standing by the closed door for several more seconds, motionless, letting the echo of the slam fade slowly into the heavy air of the room. The smile—subtle and slightly tilted—still played on his lips. He wasn’t a man prone to unnecessary gestures—he never had been—but with Zero… everything became irrational, out of control, something that irritated him more than he cared to admit.

He sighed silently, turning to walk back toward the center of the room as he mentally gathered the remnants of his composure. No, he didn’t like Zero. Not in any rational sense. He was an unbearable nuisance: his bad temper, his sharp tongue, his constant resistance to any form of closeness, his closed-off and defiant attitude. Having him near was like living with an open wound that refused to heal, bleeding stubbornness and hatred with every word.

And yet...

There was something about him that pulled him in, dragged him along helplessly.

It wasn’t affection. It wasn’t fondness. It was a purely physical, brutal, and filthy attraction that fused his own desire with that damned mark burning inside him like a constant reminder.

He told himself that’s all it was: a side effect, an aberration. He felt nothing real for Zero—only a wild need to provoke him, to break him down little by little in order to satisfy that dark craving pulsing within him.

That said—and here his brow furrowed slightly as he let himself fall to sit on the edge of the bed—he hated with every fiber of his being when Zero started yelling. That thunderous volume, those ridiculous threats… it was irritating, absurd, and completely lacking in any elegance. It got on his nerves. And of course, he also hated Zero’s total inability to admit the truth: to accept that no matter how much he fought it, there was a connection between them that couldn’t be broken so easily.

Kaname ran a hand through his loose hair, letting out another sigh, this one laced with restrained irritation.

Maybe he should just end it all. Find a way to break the bond and be done with this pathetic farce once and for all.

But for some reason… he still hadn’t done it.

Maybe—he allowed himself to think for just a second before banishing the thought and drifting back to sleep—it was because, deep down, watching Zero's desperation was a pleasure far too addictive to give up so easily.

                                               <<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<

A quiet sigh slipped through Kaname’s lips as he lazily turned a page. The study was dimly lit, illuminated only by the warm glow of the desk lamp, which cast a golden halo over the ancient tome resting between his fingers. The book’s margins were yellowed with age, its ink faded and barely legible. And yet, it wasn’t interesting enough to truly hold his attention.

Reading had become more of a routine than a genuine distraction these days, especially after visiting that old library three days ago... Kaname grew bored easily, though he rarely showed it. Inside, monotony piled up like dust in a windowless room, and not even the contents of those ancient volumes managed to stir any real enthusiasm.

He recalled, with a touch of nostalgia laced with resignation, how not so long ago he used to offload much of his administrative work onto Ichijo just to spare himself the tedium. And just then, as if summoned by the thought, the door to the study opened softly.

Ichijo entered with his usual light, polite gait, closing the door behind him with care.

—"Did you read the letter I left you the other day from the Council? I would’ve given it to you myself, but I had some family matters..." —he said in his gentle tone, always imbued with that diplomatic calm that so defined him.

—"Yes." —Kaname replied without lifting his gaze, his disinterested tone making it clear he hadn’t given it much importance. He leaned further back in his chair, abandoning all pretense of focus.

That letter… He still remembered what it said, even after three days:

To the attention of Kuran Kaname,

By this letter, you are requested to attend a private meeting with the Council of Elders, to be held on the Xth day of X in the year XXXX, at the Council’s main headquarters. Your presence is required to discuss certain matters of interest that have arisen in recent weeks and that necessitate your participation and clarification.

We understand that your recent decisions were made of your own accord; however, some of these actions have raised concerns within the Council. It is imperative that these issues be addressed with the seriousness and commitment the situation demands.

We trust in your willingness to engage in dialogue and in your judgment to make the best decisions for the benefit of our society.

Sincerely,
The Council of Elders

Ichijo stepped closer, that ever-serene smile still on his lips.

—"And what are you reading now?" —he asked, tilting his head slightly in curiosity.

The pureblood slowly closed the book, setting it on the desk with the same delicacy one might use to end an unpleasant conversation. He lifted his gaze, his dark eyes reflecting the lamp’s faint glow.

—"Old volumes on blood bonds, binding marks, and involuntary energy transfers. I’m looking for a viable method to remove the mark that ties me to Kiryuu."

His tone was calm, almost clinical. As if he were discussing some forgotten alchemical formula.

Ichijo let out a brief, musical laugh.

—"That sounds… so typically you. I’d bet it’s a thousand times more boring than reading one of my manga."

Kaname narrowed his eyes, raising one brow in deliberate disdain. The corner of his mouth curled into a half-smile, full of provocation.

—"For you, your romantic shoujo manga are better than anything else. I’d even say I’d rather reread Council reports than watch one of those protagonists cry over love on a school rooftop."

Ichijo flushed slightly, looking away with a small, embarrassed cough before replying in a slightly louder voice:

—"They’re not just for girls! Some have real depth, with actual conflict and—"

Kaname let out a low, elegant chuckle, deep and almost guttural, the kind that warmed the room like someone who knew exactly how to pluck the strings of his conversation partner.

He kept watching him for a few more seconds, fascinated by how easy it was to make him react. Though he’d never say it aloud, he had a certain fondness for these lighthearted exchanges—far more relaxed than the constant tension with Zero.

Ichijo, regaining his composure, clicked his tongue softly before straightening up with a bit more formality.

—“Well, changing the subject,” —he said, slipping back into his usual diplomatic tone as his hands clasped behind his back—, “what do you think about the Council’s letter?”

—“I don’t care much.” —Kaname replied without lifting his eyes from the book, his voice low, almost monotone, barely brushing the air between them as if it were a simple remark, not a latent threat.

Seated elegantly in the upholstered armchair of his study, one leg crossed over the other and the old book resting on the table, he looked the very image of composure. But Ichijo, who had known him far too long, was well aware that such calm often preceded the most definitive decisions.

—“The Council continues with its veiled attempts at manipulation.” —Kaname went on, turning a page with a slow gesture, as if commenting on a mediocre book—. “They’ve spent too long thinking they can use me like some slumbering beast. But I’m no longer asleep. I’m merely waiting…”

Ichijo stood beside the desk, arms crossed, his expression serene, though a faint line of worry furrowed his brow.

—“And if they don’t yield?”

Kaname closed the book slowly again, with a sigh that sounded more like boredom than tension. He set the back cover gently on the table, as if handling something fragile.

—“Then things will end very badly for them.” —he said with a brief, humorless smile, leaning slightly back—. “I’ve issued enough warnings. And when warnings aren’t enough, silence starts speaking for you.”

The study fell into a thick, heavy silence. The orange rays of the sunset streamed through the tall windows, painting the shelves and dark floors with a warm glow. The air was filled with the scent of old paper, polished wood, and a hint of dust that even the room’s constant cleanliness couldn’t completely banish.

Ichijo glanced at the old clock hanging on the wall, but before he could say anything, Kaname followed his gaze. His eyes tracked the slow sweep of the hands, and a thought clearly passed through him. He straightened fluidly and stood, smoothing the fabric of his dark shirt with an automatic gesture.

—“You’re leaving?” —Ichijo asked, raising an eyebrow, surprised that the conversation had ended so abruptly.

—“It’s time.” —Kaname replied simply, walking toward the exit—. “I need to see Zero. You know.” —He said it with a touch of irony so subtle it was almost undetectable—yet just clear enough for a trained ear like Ichijo’s.

—“I suppose you hate him a little less each time you go, don’t you?” —he remarked, walking behind him.

Kaname didn’t reply.

They both crossed the threshold of the study, the sound of their steps echoing softly down the corridor.

As they descended the building’s main staircase, the pale marble reflected the light with a muted gleam. It was then, at the second landing, that they came face to face with Aidou.

The young vampire froze at the sight of the pureblood. His body tensed instantly, shoulders rigid, lips pressed tight. He muttered a quick, formal greeting without raising his voice—or his eyes—and promptly slipped down the opposite hallway as if Kaname’s very presence burned him from the inside.

Ichijo watched the scene with a mix of resignation and regret. Then, without stopping, he said:

—“You went too far with him the other day.”

Kaname said nothing at first. His face remained unreadable, eyes fixed straight ahead as if he hadn’t heard. But after a few seconds, he replied in his usual neutral, cold tone:

—“I was very angry.”

Ichijo pressed, his voice a little lower now:

—“Yes, but strangling him until your nails pierced his neck... was unnecessary. Good thing we can regenerate wounds…”

The pureblood closed his eyes briefly, as if to block out an image. He nodded slowly, with no real remorse, but no pride either.

—“I know.” —There was a small silence before he added, with the same serene cruelty—: “But he’s alive. I don’t see why you should worry more than necessary. Knowing Aidou, in a few days he’ll be acting like nothing ever happened. He always does that after I punish him.”

Ichijo let out a resigned sigh, bowing his head slightly as he shook it.

—“That doesn’t make it any less serious.”

—“No,” —Kaname admitted—. “But it makes it... manageable.”

When they reached the main hall, several vampire students were gathered in small groups. Some were already dressed in their white uniforms, prepared for the night class. Others were simply killing time, chatting quietly. However, the moment Kuran Kaname’s imposing figure appeared at the foot of the staircase, all eyes turned toward him.

Silence fell like a heavy weight.

The vampires present bowed their heads slightly in a sign of respect—some quickly averting their gaze, others lowering their eyes to the floor. His mere presence was enough to impose order.

But Kaname paid no attention to any of them. As if they didn’t exist.

He walked through them with steady steps, eyes fixed ahead, not pausing even to return a nod. Ichijo accompanied him to the front door but stopped before crossing the threshold.

—“Be careful with Zero.” —Ichijo joked, offering a gentle smile.

Kuran barely turned his head in a small gesture of farewell.

And without another word, he stepped out into the cool evening breeze. The sky had begun to deepen into a darker orange (soon the guardians sent by the Hunter Association would arrive to “escort” the vampires to their classes).

He walked alone.

His hands hung loosely at his sides, his hair stirred by the soft wind, his expression unreadable.

Inside him, however, a sharp pang of irritation was beginning to grow. Because he was heading toward Zero’s dormitory—just like every day—dragged there by that cursed mark… and by something else.

Something he refused to name.

But that grew stronger with every step he took.

                                      <<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<

—“Give me your hand,” —said Zero suddenly, breaking the comfortable silence that had settled in the room.

Yūki looked up from the teacup she was holding in her hands. She blinked, surprised by the unexpected request, and tilted her head slightly.

—“Huh?” —she murmured, a faintly amused smile on her lips—. “What for?”

—“Just do it,” —he repeated, a bit more serious now, not bothering to explain. His tone was dry, but not harsh. More like... awkward.

They were in his room, sitting across from each other on the bed. Outside, the afternoon light filtered through the half-drawn curtains, bathing the furniture and walls in a soft amber hue. The atmosphere was calm, almost intimate — a rarity for Zero. And maybe that’s why he’d dared to ask something like that without thinking too much.

Yūki, used to his mood swings and his unorthodox ways of showing curiosity, didn’t ask too many questions. Gently, she extended her hand toward him and left it within his reach.

Zero took it carefully, as if it were something fragile. His touch was firm yet restrained, and for a moment, he seemed to hesitate. Then, without looking her in the eye, he guided her hand to his neck. More specifically, to the exact spot where the mark was. That cursed mark that burned every time Kaname touched him, that throbbed with a nearly unbearable heat when they were too close.

He placed Yūki’s fingers right over the point where his skin usually lit up like embers. He waited.

Nothing.

He didn’t feel that hot jolt, nor the painful pull down his spine that he experienced when Kuran touched him there. Not even a flicker of discomfort. Just the normal, tempered contact of a friend’s hand.

Yūki tilted her head a little, keeping her hand where it was.

—“Well?” —she asked with a soft laugh—. “What were you trying to check?”

Zero pulled his hand away immediately, making her let go of his neck.

—“I wanted to see if it was only with Kuran,” —he muttered, looking away with a slight scowl—. “If he’s the only one who can trigger that crap... when he touches me there.”

Yūki watched him for a few seconds. There was a curious mix of annoyance and resignation on his face. The expression drew a light laugh from her, which she quickly tried to stifle.

—“Are you laughing?” —Zero asked, turning toward her with a hint of indignation.

—“No, no, of course not,” —she replied, biting her lower lip to keep from laughing again, though her eyes sparkled with amusement—. “It’s just that... well…”

Zero clicked his tongue and looked away. The faint red tint rising in his cheeks didn’t escape her notice.

Yūki leaned back against the headboard, still smiling. Despite Zero’s tone, she could tell he was tired. Not physically, but of everything that had been piling on him for weeks. The pregnancy. The mark. Kaname. The near-imprisonment in his room. The long, forced hours together...

—“Does it bother you that much?” —she asked then, more serious now—. “The mark, I mean.”

—“What do you think?” —he replied, not looking at her—. “It’s like wearing an invisible chain. It drains me if I get too far, makes me feel things I don’t want to... It’s like I’m being controlled from the inside... by him!”

Yūki lowered her gaze. She understood more than she let on.

Zero sighed, resting his elbows on his knees as he leaned forward. He ran a hand over his face, a tired gesture. He didn’t want to admit it, but there was something comforting about having Yūki there. She reminded him who he was, what he was, what he had been before all this crap with Kuran. And above all, with her, he didn’t feel that constant confusion that consumed him every time the other pureblood got too close.

He liked having her there. They didn’t need to talk much. Or act in any special way. Just... be.

Besides, now that both had left behind whatever could have romantically bound them, they could allow themselves something new. Something healthier. Simpler.

Closeness without demands. Without lies. Without the burden of what was, or what could’ve been.

Yūki was still smiling faintly, the echo of her earlier laugh lingering on her lips, when she suddenly raised an eyebrow, curious, watching as Zero continued to turn his back to her, more rigid than usual.

—“Hey…” —she murmured softly—. “Why did you want to check that just now?”

Zero tensed immediately. The question, innocent as it seemed, hit him like a slap. He slowly lowered his head, pressing his lips together, and a shadow clouded his eyes. His shoulders lifted with a slight tremor, as if something inside him was struggling to break free, to shatter the silence that held him.

Then he lifted his head abruptly and exploded:

—“Because the other day he almost raped me again, dammit! That’s why!”

Yūki froze, eyes wide, unable to move or speak for a few seconds. Zero’s voice —half furious, half desperate— struck her in the chest like a blow. Her reaction was almost immediate; she straightened up on the bed, moving slightly closer to him, her face filled with concern.

—“Tell me.”

He closed his eyes and took a deep breath, as if the words were hard to shape. Now that he had said it, he couldn’t leave it hanging. So he started to tell her everything —no filters, no euphemisms— with that raw way of speaking he had when something overwhelmed him.

He explained how he had fallen asleep in the library after barely getting any rest the night before. How, apparently, Kaname had brought him to his room —“by accident,” he said. He told her how he’d woken up in that bed that wasn’t his, with that familiar warmth, his body more vulnerable than he liked to admit. And how, despite his refusals, Kaname hadn’t moved away... at least not at first. He told her about the lost control, the dizziness, how easily the pureblood could dominate his body. He said, too, that thankfully, Kaname had let him go before things went too far again. But it had been more than enough for Zero to feel like he had been on the edge of another disaster, another humiliation.

When he finished, silence settled between them again. A tense, heavy silence where only their breathing could be heard. Yūki was just about to say something, to speak his name, when the door to the bedroom burst open and they both turned at once.

There stood Kaname, in the doorway, his hand still on the doorknob and an unreadable expression on his face. His presence, as always, commanded attention, but this time there was something different in his gaze. A coldness that felt almost tangible, and a clear displeasure carved into every line of his face.

His sharp, dark eyes landed on Yūki almost instantly. He recognized her, of course, and made no effort to hide his discontent. He said nothing yet, but he didn’t need to. The entire room seemed to chill.

Yūki stayed still, surprised by how abruptly he’d entered.

Zero, on the other hand, shot him a murderous glare.

—“What the hell do you want now?” —he snapped, getting up as well—. “Didn’t anyone teach you to knock?”

Kaname narrowed his eyes, never taking them off the female figure seated beside Zero.

—“I wasn’t expecting you to have company,” —he said at last, his voice low but firm, filled with a politeness that sounded more like a veiled threat than actual courtesy.

The tension in the air was thick —as if anything could break it with the slightest wrong move.

—“If that’s what you want,” —Kaname began, not even stepping fully into the room—, “then I’ll leave. Stay here, writhing in pain if you like. I’ll come back tomorrow.”

His voice, cold and distant, sounded like a sentence. The indifference in every word was deliberate, measured. But underneath —deep beneath— simmered a frustration he didn’t fully understand. He stepped back, slowly turning to leave. He wasn’t about to beg Zero for anything —not even to ask him to kick his sister out.

The hunter opened his mouth, driven by an almost involuntary reflex, but no sound came out. He just stared at Kaname’s back as he walked away. His blood boiled. He hated him. He hated him with everything he had... and yet, he didn’t want him to leave.

He needed him.

Yūki, who had been watching everything, quickly rose from the bed. Her eyes flicked between the two, sensing the heavy tension in the air.

—"It's fine," —she said seriously—. "I'll go. I don't want to intrude."

Kaname stopped, right on the threshold. He turned just slightly, as if willing to let her pass. But before she could move, Zero stood up too. His eyes, burning with anger, were fixed on Kaname, though his words weren’t for him.

—"Don’t go, Yūki," —he said, his voice ice cold—. "If you want to stay, stay."

The atmosphere froze.

Kaname let out a long, irritated sigh. His gaze dropped to the floor for a moment before locking onto Zero again. He didn’t understand why he was reacting like this. He didn’t understand why it hurt to see Yūki there, or why that absurd need for Zero to want him around was tearing his nerves to shreds.

He had to break the bond. That much was clear.

He stepped into the room, closing the door behind him with a quiet click . Not harshly this time, but with control.

The irritation still pulsed in him. Just a few minutes ago, while walking through the corridors of the Sun Dorm, he’d started to feel the mark’s pull —that silent, constant tug toward Zero. And with it, he had sensed something else: Yūki. Her presence inside that bedroom had set him on edge more than he was willing to admit. That’s why he had opened the door so abruptly, ignoring the polished manners that always defined him.

He hated feeling like this.

Three days ago had been perfect —Zero trembling in his arms in the morning, half-surrendered to that damn bond... and now he had to deal with his sister too.

He had crossed lines he shouldn’t have, and he knew it. But the bond was a parasite slowly tearing away reason, and in his case, it awakened instincts he thought long buried.

He stood there, not approaching either of them, his expression perfectly composed. But his gaze... his gaze was another story.

Yūki, sensing the tension, lowered her eyes slightly.

Zero crossed his arms, his jaw clenched.

The silence thickened like fog.

Kaname knew he couldn’t endure it much longer.

—"Fine," —he finally said, with a tone so neutral it was impossible to tell whether he meant it or not—. "She can stay if she wants."

He said nothing else. He simply walked to his usual place in the room —that dark armchair that seemed to have taken on the shape of his presence over the weeks. His movements were calm, precise, controlled. He sat with measured elegance, as if sharing space with them didn’t affect him in the slightest.

Yūki stood there for a few seconds, unsure. She wouldn’t have minded staying longer with Zero, but the atmosphere turned suffocating every time her brother was around. There was something heavy in him, something authoritarian —something she still couldn’t forgive. Not just for what he had done in the past... but for the way he still believed he had a right to everything, even now.

Still, she lay back down beside Zero on the bed, trying to ignore the constant pressure that seemed to fill the room since Kaname had entered.

Three hours passed.

Three long and silent hours.

Kaname remained where he was, unmoving in the armchair, the book he had taken from the dorm open in his hands, legs elegantly crossed, a slight frown on his brow as he read. He didn’t say a word, didn’t throw glances, didn’t intrude. But the discomfort in the air was tangible.

Zero and Yūki, for their part, had settled on their sides in bed, speaking in hushed tones, almost as if the other man weren’t there. They spoke of trivial things. But that didn’t matter.

Kaname was irritated.

He didn’t show it. His face remained calm, impassive. But inside, the discomfort was slowly building up like poison. The bond kept tugging at his awareness, keeping him hypersensitive to every tiny shift in Zero’s body. Every time he heard him laugh or whisper something to Yūki, a sharp pang shot through his gut.

He wanted to...

He wanted Zero all to himself.

And he hated it. He couldn’t help it.

He hated this desire, this stupid need, this dependency that was nothing like the absolute control he had always exercised over himself. It was a weakness. A crack splitting open right in the middle of his chest.

He turned a page without reading it.

Then, he noticed movement.

Zero and Yūki were getting up from the bed.

—"Where are you going?" —Kaname asked without lifting his eyes from the book, though his voice was sharp and cutting, like ice.

—"To town," —Zero replied, with the same indifference he always used with him, slipping on his jacket without even looking his way.

Kaname finally raised his gaze, his dark pupils gleaming with restrained light.

—"What?" —he asked, without changing his tone, only lifting a brow slightly.

—"We’re going for a walk," —Yūki chimed in with a nearly carefree smile, as if trying to downplay everything.

Kaname closed the book slowly and placed it carefully on the side table. Then he stood up, unhurried, walking until he was just a few steps from them. His hands rested at his sides, relaxed. His face, expressionless.

—"There’s no point in going out now," —he said in his usual calm, logical tone—. "Everything’s already closed, if that’s what you’re going out for."

Yūki raised a brow, a spark of defiance in her eyes.

—"You don’t know that," —she replied flatly, knowing her words would bother him.

Kaname didn’t respond immediately. His gaze landed on Zero, searching for some sign that this was a joke, that they were just trying to provoke him.

Zero, however, didn’t even bother to look back. Instead, he took Yūki by the wrist and began walking toward the door.

—"It’s not night yet," —was all he said, in that dry tone he used when he wanted to make it clear the conversation was over.

The door clicked softly shut behind them.

Kaname remained there, standing in the middle of the room, watching them leave with a faint furrow in his brow, his hands still loose at his sides. But inside, he was boiling. He didn’t show it. Not a single expression, not even a sigh. Just silence.

Were they children again? Were they six and five years old all over again? They were supposed to have matured. They were supposed to know what was at stake.

And yet, here they were.

Ah... How he wished they were children again. Especially Yūki —at least then that hostility toward him wouldn’t exist.

Unfortunately, he had no choice but to follow them.

It wasn’t about jealousy, he kept telling himself. It was about control. Surveillance.
Responsibility. Someone had to make sure nothing happened... especially when it came to Zero. And even more so with Yūki around. As much as he didn’t want to admit it, Yūki was his sister, and Zero was pregnant with his heir .

They walked through the town that sprawled at the foot of the hill where Cross Academy stood. The lampposts gently lit the cobbled streets, dotted with shops casting a soft glow from half-closed windows. Some places were still open —a café, a small bookstore, a bakery that seemed reluctant to turn off its oven— but many had already shut down. Shadows stretched across the alleyways, thrown by the faint winter light.

Kaname walked a few steps behind them.

Not far enough to look like a stranger, but not close enough to be part of their company either. More than a guardian, he looked like a shadow —a silent, inescapable presence watching everything without interfering. Though in truth, it was the opposite. He was very attentive. Attentive enough to notice every brush, every gesture between them.

Yūki, perhaps too aware of her brother behind them, had wrapped herself around Zero’s arm without hesitation. With her other hand, she held a strawberry ice cream, eating it absentmindedly, as if everything were perfectly normal. Despite being a pureblood now, she hadn’t lost her taste for human things —sweet and simple.

Zero walked calmly. His face kept that indifferent expression he was so well known for, but his movements were light—almost relaxed. With the hand belonging to the arm Yūki was clinging to, he held his chocolate and cream ice cream, licking it from time to time without much enthusiasm.

It was the first time in weeks that he’d swallowed anything other than blood tablets. His other hand rested at his side, covered by his long coat, which swayed softly in the breeze.

It was cold.

His cheeks, naturally pale, had taken on a faint flush. So had his lips, damp from the ice cream and the wintry air. And for some reason, from the perspective of a certain pureblood, wrapped in his winter clothes and with his hair tousled by the wind, Zero looked more... tempting.

Kaname had to look away.

If he kept staring at him like that, he was going to do something he’d regret later.

And then it happened.

—“So…” —Yūki said, like someone tossing a stone into water to watch the ripples— “It’s true you carried him to your room the other day.”

Zero froze for a second, slowly turning his head to look at her, eyes narrowed with a mix of confusion and pure hatred. He nearly choked on his ice cream.

—“What the hell are you talking about!?” —he snapped, low but sharp.

Kaname also looked up and fixed his eyes on his sister, with that dark reddish hue that usually came before storms.

—“And what’s that supposed to mean?” —he asked coolly, his voice perfectly composed, though a barely concealed tension ran along his jawline.

Yūki shrugged, smiling innocently, though the gesture dripped with venom.

—“Nothing, just saying.” —she replied, as if talking about the weather— “It’s interesting, that’s all.”

Zero wanted Yūki to shut up. Or maybe he wanted Kaname to disappear right then and forever. He didn’t know exactly what he wanted, but he did know he hated being in the middle of that situation.

Kaname let out a slow, disinterested sigh, as if the whole subject barely deserved his attention. His gaze drifted to a softly lit storefront, not really stopping on anything.

—“Either way…” —he murmured, with that glacial calm he used when he didn’t want the cracks to show— “it’s not the first time I’ve carried him while he was unconscious.”

Silence fell like a slab of stone.

Yūki stopped eating her ice cream for a second.

Zero went completely still, his expression blank, but his eyes betrayed something: a flicker of alertness, discomfort, memories crowding in uninvited.

For a few seconds, no one said a word. Only the sound of their steps, the crunch of gravel, and the distant echo of a bicycle passing down the street filled the air.

Zero lowered his gaze, eyes fixed on the ground—but his mind had gone somewhere else. To another day. And if the three of them were thinking about the same moment—and from the way none of them broke the silence as they walked, they probably were—then the scene taking shape in their memories was clear, even after all these years…

                                               <<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<

It was summer. Real summer—the kind that seeps under your skin and drains every ounce of your will to do anything at all. He couldn’t remember the exact month—maybe July, maybe August—but he did remember that the sun seemed intent on burning everything to the ground.

That particular day, the heat was otherworldly. It wasn’t just hot: the air was dense, sticky, almost solid. He was seven years old at the time, and Yūki was six. He had already been living with Headmaster Cross for a year, in that house that was far too big and always full of noise. And though he still couldn’t quite call it “home,” he was starting to get used to the routine. But nothing could have prepared him for a day like that, where every minute felt like a living torture.

The sun beat down so violently that even the shade offered no comfort. The sky was white, cloudless, and not a single breeze bothered to drift through the house’s halls.

Zero remembered spending the entire day trying to escape the heat, without success. Sleeping was impossible: the sheets felt like they were made of fire, and the mattress was a trap that devoured any attempt at rest. Even the pillows—normally his salvation, his favorite place to bury his face—were now a torment: soaked, suffocating. Not even lying on the floor and melting into it was enough.

Desperation was all he could think about. About how incredibly, unbearably,  INCOMPREHENSIBLY hot it was.

He hated it. Hated it with every fiber of his being. That sticky, suffocating, searing heat. He felt it crawl under his skin, seeping through his pores like a plague with no intention of leaving. It wrapped around him, smothered him like a damp, suffocating blanket he couldn’t peel off.

Sitting on the steps of the back porch, under the shadow cast by the house’s roof, Zero tried with all his strength to stay still, to resist the urge to curse out loud. But it didn’t help. Nothing helped. From the moment he’d woken up that morning, with a slight dizziness and a body heavier than usual, he’d already known something wasn’t right. And now, with the sun at its highest point and the ground practically trembling under the pressure of the heat, his body didn’t just feel exhausted—it was on the verge of giving out.

He could barely breathe without the hot air burning him from the inside out. Every breath felt like swallowing embers. His neck was soaked with sweat, and the droplets slid down to disappear beneath his shirt, making him feel even stickier. The entire yard seemed to be on fire, with dry, crackling grass and insects buzzing louder and angrier than usual.

In front of him, right in the middle of the yard, was that ridiculous, oversized inflatable pool Cross had brought them that same morning as a “solution” to the heat. A sort of shiny blue plastic raft, full of water that felt more like a pressure cooker under the sun than anything refreshing. And there was Yūki, splashing around endlessly, whining about the heat as if she were alone. Zero didn’t know which was worse—the heat or the unbearable noise she made.

He could have gotten in too, that was true. But the pool was in the center of the yard, under the blazing sun, and he wasn’t that desperate. Not yet. He preferred to stay there, sitting on the wooden steps, his back leaning against one of the porch columns, arms hanging limply at his sides and his eyes half-closed. At least there, in the shade, he could hold on to a shred of dignity and breathe a little easier, even if the stifling heat had his soul raw and blistered.

Yūki’s complaints drilled into his skull like a swarm of angry bees, bouncing around in his ears without rest. “It’s so hot!” “The water isn’t cold anymore!” “This is unbearable!” “I’m melting!” …And the worst part was, she was right. But even so, hearing her didn’t make anything better—it just made his mood worse.

Suddenly, a cold shiver ran down his spine from the nape of his neck. His body jolted instinctively, as if someone had just poured a bucket of ice straight into his soul. A low groan escaped his throat, full of annoyance and surprise, and he raised his head, eyes half-closed, brow furrowed. He didn’t know what it was, but he was ready to curse whoever was responsible.

And then he saw him.

There, standing in front of him, smiling as if the solar apocalypse they were enduring didn’t exist, was Headmaster Cross.

Well, great...

So the damn heat was affecting him more than he thought. He hadn’t heard him coming. He hadn’t even sensed his presence.

Zero looked down and saw what had startled him: an ice cream bar, still in its wrapper. He eyed it with suspicion for a moment, sweat dripping down his temple, and then looked back up at Cross, who was offering it like it was the greatest treasure in the world. With a sharp huff, Zero snatched the ice cream from his hand without saying a word. He tore it open with his teeth, tossed the wrapper aside without caring where it landed, and shoved the entire thing into his mouth as if that could silence the heat—and his “adoptive father” too.

But no. It wasn’t enough. The cold melted too fast— far too fast—and all he got was a brief moment of relief on his tongue before the heat returned to smother him.

No, that wasn’t enough. Nothing was. The heat was still there, oppressive, suffocating, and not even the sweetness of the ice cream could save him. Zero swallowed dryly and closed his eyes for a moment, trying to ignore Yūki’s distant laughter, Cross’s idiotic questions, and the fact that even in the shade, he couldn’t breathe properly.

—“What’s wrong, Zero?” —Cross asked with his eternal smile, sitting down beside him on the steps.

Zero didn’t even look at him. His head stayed down, bangs stuck to his forehead with sweat, the ice cream poking from between his lips, his only relief against the hell surrounding him.

—“Isn’t it obvious?” —he muttered, dragging out the words with a mix of exhaustion and sarcasm that was unusual for a seven-year-old, but completely normal for him.

Cross let out a small nasal chuckle, as if the answer didn’t surprise him. Still, he pressed on, using that kindly tone that irritated Zero to no end when all he wanted was silence and decent weather.

—“Yeah, yeah... it’s a bit hot, huh?”

Zero turned his face slightly to shoot him a sharp glare, not bothering to respond. A bit?

—“Doesn’t the ice cream help, at least?”

—“No.”

—“Well... at least you’re in the shade.”

—“It doesn’t help.”

The headmaster sighed and wiped the sweat from his forehead with the sleeve of his light shirt. Zero noticed him shifting beside him, uncomfortable, as if he were only now beginning to feel what Zero had been enduring all day. The ice cream was already melting between his fingers, sticking to his hand, but he didn’t even feel like licking it. It was more of a mechanical act than anything else. A failed attempt at self-deception to convince his body that he was doing something to survive.

—“So why don’t you go into the pool with Yūki? I’m sure it would cool you down...”

Zero abruptly raised his head, looking at him with a mixture of indignation and contempt that would have been funny if it hadn’t been so genuine.

—“It’s right under the sun!” —he snapped, as if that single sentence should be enough to end the discussion forever.

Cross brought a hand to his neck, pretending to think about it, as if he hadn’t noticed the blindingly bright blue pool sitting directly under the cruelest ray of July sunlight. Frustrated, Zero slumped forward again, letting his torso collapse onto his knees, the ice cream still in his mouth, drenching his lips with sticky sweetness.

At that moment, the unmistakable sound of the doorbell echoed from inside the house. Cross stood with a soft groan, brushing off his pants by reflex.

—“I’ll be right back, okay?” —he announced, not waiting for an answer, and disappeared inside with light steps.

Zero let out a long, heavy, almost theatrical sigh. One of those sighs that made it clear the entire world felt unbearable to him at that moment. He rested his cheek on his folded arms and let the ice cream hang from his mouth, ignoring it, as if waiting for the heat to evaporate it before he finished.

A few seconds passed.

Then, from inside, Cross’s voice rose slightly as he returned to the garden:

—“Yūki, look who’s here!”

Zero didn’t move at first. Too exhausted, too fed up... until he heard Yūki’s excited voice shout from the pool:

—“Kaname!”

The reaction was instant. Zero jerked his head up, eyes wide, brow furrowed, jaw tight. What was he doing here? Why now? Who had invited him? The heat seemed to double just from hearing his name.

And on top of that... he hadn’t even sensed him arrive. When had he lost the ability to detect vampires? When had the heat weakened him so much that even his most basic instinct was shutting down?

And there he was: Kaname Kuran, stepping through the doorway as if the world belonged to him, with that flawless bearing, that calm, serene expression that made him seem untouchable. Yūki was already running toward him, splashing clumsily, not caring about the water flying around. Zero squeezed his eyes shut and wished, just for a second, that the damn summer would swallow him whole.

Why was the heat affecting him so much? That question, so simple on the surface, had been gnawing at him like a stone in his shoe for hours—since the day before, even. It made no sense. It shouldn’t be affecting him this much. He’d always hated summer, sure, but this was something else. It felt like his body was fighting from the inside, like his internal temperature didn’t know how to regulate itself anymore, like his blood—that thing that wasn’t even fully his anymore—was raging at the slightest external trigger. Was it because of what he was now? What he had become?

No.

He didn’t want to think about it.

He didn’t want to admit it.

He wasn’t a vampire. He wasn’t . No. Even if his body contradicted him with every symptom, with every reaction. Even if his soul twisted in disgust every time that word crossed his mind. He was a hunter. A hunter. Not some damned bloodsucker.

Then why?

And what sickened him most was that he was standing right there, so calm, so serene, as if nothing ever affected him. Kuran Kaname. With that aura of eternal royalty, as if the sun itself pitied his existence and didn’t dare make him sweat.

Despite the heat—that hellish heat that made the air feel thick like molten iron—Kaname looked immaculate (not that Zero knew at the time that he could regulate his own body temperature). He wore a thin white linen shirt, elegant in cut, the top buttons undone to reveal a glimpse of his pale collarbone. The sleeves were rolled neatly to the elbows, the folds perfect, as if even that had been measured to precision. He wore very light brown, almost cream-colored linen trousers, held up by a slim black belt that gave his frame even more presence. Draped over one arm, with effortless elegance, hung a matching jacket, ready to be worn at any moment. Despite the sweltering heat, Kaname wasn’t sweating. Not a drop. His skin remained smooth, serene, like porcelain. Untouchable.

Yūki ran toward him as if the heat no longer mattered, as if just seeing him was enough to erase the discomfort of the temperature, the sun, the entire day. Her smile was radiant, genuine—the kind of joy Zero could never offer her, not even pretend. Her little figure burst out of the inflatable pool, soaked head to toe, slipping slightly as her feet hit the wet grass. Strands of her brown hair clung to her cheeks, dripping, and her eyes sparkled as if the very heavens had descended with Kaname.

But then, just as she lunged toward him for a hug, Kaname took a small step back. His movement wasn’t abrupt, nor awkward. It was smooth. Polite. Impeccable. Like everything he did.

—“I don’t want you to get my clothes wet, Yūki.” —he said with a gentle smile, in a tone so sweet it almost sounded like an apology. That soft, syrupy voice that could fool anyone—except Zero.

Yūki froze instantly. Her cheeks lit up as if the sun had slapped her full force, and she lowered her head at once, embarrassed. Her hands clasped in front of her chest in a childlike gesture of discomfort.

—“I-I’m sorry, Kaname... I didn’t mean to…”

—“It’s all right.” —he interrupted, with a barely audible laugh, a murmur of indulgence that made her smile instantly despite her embarrassment. His tone was like a caress— and that was the problem.

Zero hated him.

He hated him with all his soul.

He’d been watching everything from the steps, as if his body had no strength to do anything else. The ice cream was almost completely melted in his hand, about to slip onto the ground. His breathing was still heavy, the heat was killing him, and on top of that, he had to witness that little scene. Every kind gesture, every sweet word, felt like a dagger in his stomach. Kaname pretended Zero wasn’t there. He always did. It was a constant in their encounters: treating him like dust, as if his existence was so pitiful it didn’t even deserve to be acknowledged.

And of course, this time was no different.

Not a single glance. Not even a passing look. Nothing. As if he didn’t exist.

But Zero knew he did. He knew that at some point, something would happen—a word, a spark, a brush—that would draw those crimson eyes toward him with that intensity he hated so much.

It was almost ritualistic. That inevitable moment when, after pretending for a few minutes that Zero wasn’t there, Kuran Kaname finally decided it was time to acknowledge the presence that stared at him with hatred so solid it could practically materialize in the thick, hot air between them. As if he’d felt the weight of that glare—or simply couldn’t keep up the act any longer—the pureblood slowly turned his head toward him. His face, flawless as always, tilted with practiced elegance. The polite smile remained on his lips, though his eyes said something else. With that unbearable calm that grated so deeply on Zero’s nerves, he asked:

—“How are you, Kiryuu?”

The courtesy, the full name, the syrupy tone… it all felt like outright mockery.

Zero lifted his head, jaw clenched, fingers gripping the wooden stick of the ice cream like it was the handle of the knife he’d once driven into Kaname’s arm… Though it had been meant for his heart... The heat still beat down on him, but now the real fire was in his chest, burning him from the inside. He wasn’t going to give him the satisfaction of a lukewarm answer. Not a good one. Not a bad one. Not a polite one.

—“Shut up,” —he spat, not bothering to soften his tone— “And get lost.”

The air tensed immediately. The ice cream was still in his hand, but his stare was a blade. The kind that didn’t need to shout to cut. He was fed up, and Kaname only made it worse.

—“Zero!” —came Cross’s voice in a scolding tone. He tried to sound firm, paternal… but to Zero, he was nothing of the sort. No matter how hard he tried, he wasn’t his father. He never had been. Just a replacement.— “Show some respect for Kaname!” —added the headmaster with a note of reproach. But the reprimand went in one ear and out the other.

Zero turned his head sharply, jaw locked, fury flashing in his eyes, glaring at Cross like he’d just said the dumbest thing of the century. Still holding the melting ice cream, he took in a lungful of hot air before spitting out the sentence that had been hammering in his skull for a while:

—“I’ll respect him the day he stops being a stupid vampire.”

And with that, without adding another word, he shoved the ice cream back into his mouth and took a long, aggressive lick—as if that was his way of ending the conversation.

The silence that followed was razor-sharp. The kind of silence that ambient sounds couldn’t fill—not the summer cicadas, not the whisper of hot wind. It was a tense, uncomfortable silence, thick with unspoken words and emotions on the verge of explosion.

—“Zero!” —Yūki gasped, horrified, her voice laced with surprise and a hint of indignation. She stood beside Kaname, hands clasped together, a look of genuine concern on her face. She hated seeing them like this. She hated being caught between two worlds that couldn’t touch without wounding each other.

But Kaname, of course, responded with his usual calm—that calm that made him seem superior to everyone, even when being insulted straight to his face.

—“It’s fine,” —he said, in that soft, neutral voice, almost condescending— “His hatred for me is like breathing: inevitable… and natural.”

It almost sounded poetic.

Which only made it more infuriating.

Yūki frowned, lowering her head slightly, pressing her lips together in sadness.

She just wanted them to get along. Was that really so impossible?

Zero glanced at her from the corner of his eye. Of course he didn’t like seeing her like that. But he wasn’t going to pretend, either. He wouldn’t swallow his pride and smile when Kaname stood there with that fake serenity. Yūki might’ve grown used to him. But he hadn’t. He couldn’t.

And he wasn’t going to try.

After a few seconds of uncomfortable silence, Yūki stopped frowning. Though the sadness still lingered in her eyes, she turned her head to look at Cross, as if searching for some emotional lifeline. Her voice rose, a little brighter, a little more cheerful, as though she was trying to convince herself that she could still salvage the mood of the afternoon:

—“Hey, Cross… are you taking me to buy that pretty dress we saw the other day? You said you’d get it for me…”

The childish, almost naive plea hung in the air like a desperate attempt to reclaim the lost lightness.

Cross reacted with theatrical flair, throwing his arms toward the sky as if he’d just received the worst news imaginable.

—“Oh, heavens! I completely forgot, Yūki!” —he exclaimed, placing a hand dramatically on his forehead in a gesture that was over-the-top, but completely in character. It wasn’t mockery. It was just who he was.— “I actually have to go take care of something important right now… That’s why I called Kaname. So he could stay with you this afternoon.”

Zero huffed under his breath, already seeing where this was going.

Yūki’s shoulders slumped instantly, her expression falling into such genuine disappointment that even Zero, for a second, felt a twinge of sympathy. She lowered her gaze, dragging her feet across the porch floor like she wanted to dig a hole and disappear into it.

But then, as effortlessly as always, Kaname stepped in with his calm voice and gentle smile:

—“Don’t worry, Yūki. If Cross can’t go… I’ll go with you.”

His words were like a switch. The sadness vanished from Yūki’s face in an instant, replaced by sincere, radiant joy. Her eyes lit up, her cheeks flushed, and excitement sparkled in her smile.

—“Really!? You’ll go with me?!” —she exclaimed, bouncing slightly on her feet.

—“Of course,” —Kaname replied kindly, as if it were the simplest thing in the world— “I’d love to.”

The scene could have ended there. It could have closed on that sweet note—sickly sweet to Zero, perhaps—but at least peaceful.

But no. Because of course, Cross had to open his mouth again.

—“And Zero’s going with you too.”

It was like tossing a stone into a hornet’s nest.

Zero turned his head so fast his neck cracked. His eyes widened, and a visceral rage flared in his gaze. His entire body tensed, and the hand holding the ice cream stick nearly snapped it from the pressure of his grip. His voice exploded, loud and full of indignation:

—“ What?! ”

The volume was enough to make Yūki take a step back and Cross raise his hands in a calming gesture. But Zero wasn’t about to calm down. Not after that .

—“ Why the hell would I go with him ?!” —he barked, turning his head toward Kaname with a look of pure disgust— “I’d rather burn alive under this damn sun than walk around with that vampire like we’re friends!”

Kaname, for his part, said nothing. He simply watched him—unfazed. Maybe even a little entertained. Maybe a little pleased with the reaction. He didn’t seem to take it seriously, and that only made Zero angrier.

Yūki, meanwhile, grew anxious again, looking back and forth between them like she could somehow smooth things over with her eyes. She wanted the three of them to spend time together. She wanted them to feel like a family. But the tension between them was like a rope about to snap.

Cross sighed, shrugging his shoulders like saying “what’s done is done.”

—“It’s good for you to spend more time together. To get along better. To… strengthen your bonds.”

Zero glared at him, eyes full of fire. No, there was no bond to strengthen. Just a constant cold war that sometimes burned as fiercely as that damned summer sun.

—“I’m not going!” —Zero snapped, dragging the words out with that sharp voice of his, despite how young he still was.

Rage boiled in his blood. Not just because of the idea of going with him —with Kuran—as if they were one big happy family, but because no one seemed to care what he wanted. Everyone kept deciding things for him. Cross, in his boundless, idiotic optimism, really thought he could run his life like just another puppet in his little peace-theater.

The Headmaster, of course, didn’t take long to answer. He put one hand on his hip and pointed at Zero with the other, trying to sound authoritative, though it only came off as forced.

—“Yes, you are going. You can’t stay here alone, Zero. You’re still very little.”

That phrase cut through him like a rusted blade. Little? Little, him?

Zero clenched his teeth so hard his jaw tightened visibly. A tremor ran through him—an ugly mix of helplessness and humiliation. He lowered his gaze for a second—not out of shame, but because he needed to restrain himself, to breathe deeply so he wouldn’t scream. So he wouldn’t throw the damn ice cream to the ground and kick it away in fury.

Little? Maybe he was seven. Maybe his body still held that fragility typical of children—the kind who trip on corners and can’t quite tie their shoes. But inside… inside, there was no trace left of the childhood Cross was so desperate to preserve like some sacred relic.

He had seen his family die. With his own eyes. He had felt the hot blood splatter his face and gush from his neck. He had heard his mother’s screams, his father’s pleas, the sickening sound of tearing flesh. He had watched his world end. And now that idiot was telling him he couldn’t be left alone?

—“I’m not a damn baby…” —he muttered through gritted teeth, barely audible, looking off to the side with eyes filled with a fury he couldn’t even fully express.

—“What was that?” —Cross asked, not quite catching it, crouching slightly to be at his level, with that dumb smile glued to his face like it had been stapled there.

Zero raised his head sharply, meeting his eyes with a furious, dark gleam.

—“I said I’m not going !” —he repeated, much louder this time, almost shouting— “And I don’t care what you or that stuck-up Kuran say! I’m not going anywhere with him!”

His words dropped like heavy stones in the middle of the garden. Yūki looked at him, caught between shock and concern, not daring to say a word. Kaname, for his part, remained silent, arms crossed, wearing the same calm expression as always—though in the depths of his dark eyes, there was a flicker of something else… interest? annoyance? amusement, maybe? It was probably the first time in his entire life someone had insulted him this much, this directly.

Cross sighed, rubbing the back of his neck with resignation, as if trying to remind himself that Zero wasn’t the kind of child who could be swayed with promises of candy.

—“Zero…” —he said, more serious this time, though his voice was still soft— “I get that you don’t like the idea, but you have to come. It’s not optional. It’s for your safety.”

—“ I don’t care! ” —Zero shouted back, standing his ground without an ounce of fear— “I’d rather stay here alone a thousand times than go with that …!”

His voice cracked. He clenched his fists. Swallowed hard. He hated this. Hated feeling like this. Cornered, ignored. Like his words meant nothing. Like he was just a footnote in a story others were writing for him.

And yet, what hurt the most wasn’t even being ignored.

It was that they still treated him like a child.

As if he still had the luxury of being one.

And for Zero Kiryuu, that was no longer possible.

                                               <<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<

As expected, his wish didn’t come true. Once again, his opinion had been ignored as if it carried no weight at all. And there he was, walking behind them like an idiot, while Yūki and Kaname strolled ahead a few feet, chatting cheerfully, smiling, sharing a kind of complicity that twisted his stomach. Zero stared at them with a scowl, cursing under his breath, as if his words could turn into blades and cut through the air separating them.

Damn it all… Damn Cross, damn Kuran, damn everything. Every step weighed more than the last. The heat pressed down on his chest like a slab of stone, and the sun beating down on the street was turning his pale skin into a slow-cooking oven. He felt dizzy, uncomfortable. His stomach churned, and his head was spinning. Sweat trickled down his neck, his back, his forehead, dripping into his eyebrows. And to think he’d taken a quick cold shower before leaving, hoping to ease the heaviness of the day even a little.

It hadn’t helped at all. Once again, the heat wrapped around him like a burning blanket. And the resentment, the discomfort, the rage… burned even hotter.

Suddenly, a wet, strange sound burst beneath his foot, breaking the monotony of his steps. A squelch—thick and viscous, like a rubber boot sinking into a filthy puddle. Squash.

Zero froze in place.

The pain followed a split second later. A dry, brutal stab, like a knife had pierced his foot from one side to the other. Air rushed out of his lungs, and a low groan escaped his lips. Instinctively, he looked down, and his heart skipped a beat.

There it was. A broken plank, the kind used in the stalls still scattered along the street, probably left behind or fallen from one of the closed vendors. The jagged wood poked out from among some trash and papers, and in the middle, a rusty nail jutted upward—right where he had stepped.

The nail hadn’t just gone through the sole of his sandal—it had gone through the soft flesh of his foot too. Blood began to gush out quickly, soaking the shoe, staining the edges of the sole red. A dull, throbbing pain spread from the puncture up to his ankle and leg. It burned. Not just the foot—his anger burned, too. His pride. His frustration.

Zero swallowed hard, staying completely still. His breathing turned shaky. He couldn’t scream—he wouldn’t. He didn’t want to. If he made a sound, they’d all come. Kuran would come. And that was the last thing he wanted. He just needed a second… to think, to let the pain dull, to make everything stop spinning for a moment.

But no. The blood kept flowing. The heat kept smothering him.

—“Zero…” —he suddenly heard Yūki’s voice, a broken whisper filled with worry.

He lifted his head slowly, with effort, as if the blood loss had drained the breath from his lungs. A few steps ahead, Yūki and Kaname had stopped. She looked at him with furrowed brows, her lips slightly parted, her eyes wide and glistening with a concern she didn’t fully understand yet. Her face held that kind of anguish that said some part of her knew something was wrong but wasn’t ready to admit it.

Kaname, on the other hand, remained motionless beside her, wearing that vacant expression Zero loathed. No frown, no alarm. He didn’t even bother to feign surprise. He just stared, analyzing every tiny detail, with that cold detachment that made Zero sick. Damn vampire , he muttered inwardly, feeling a knot form in his stomach that had nothing to do with the nail.

He was sure it was the smell. The blood. Not concern. Not affection. Not compassion. Of course not. Only a monster could react like that. Disgust washed over him like a wave.

—“It’s nothing,” —he snapped, looking away from both of them.

Then, before anyone could move, he reached down and, with a swift pull, yanked the board free, the nail still embedded in it. A muffled cry trembled in his throat, but he choked it back, gritting his teeth until his jaw ached. Blood flowed again, more than before, soaking his sandal and dripping between his toes.

Still, he didn’t stop. He limped over to a rusted trash bin against the wall of a closed shop and, with a sharp motion, tossed the plank inside. It hit the metal with a dull, unpleasant clang. Then he turned around without a word and rejoined the group.

His legs trembled. Every step was like crawling through fire, though he tried not to limp. The world swirled around him with a low hum in his ears, and his vision blurred more and more with each second. All he wanted right then was to collapse on the pavement and never get up again. Whether from the pain, the heat, or the hatred he felt for everything around him didn’t matter. He just wanted to disappear.

When he reached them again, Kaname opened his mouth to speak. His tone was as calm as ever.

—“You should–”

—“You don’t have to pretend you care,” —Zero cut him off, not even looking his way.

He didn’t wait for a response. He simply kept walking, pushing past them, as if that could somehow put an impossible distance between them. With every step, the pain grew sharper, the nausea heavier, and the air hotter. But he wouldn’t stop. Not in front of him . Not in front of that .

After a few minutes, they finally arrived at the store Yūki had been so eager to visit. One of those places with shiny window displays, full of white lace, pastel colors, and delicately dressed mannequins. But Zero didn’t go in. He stood there, right in front of the entrance, as if some invisible barrier kept him from moving forward. He didn’t need to think twice—he preferred to stay outside. Even if it meant standing in the heat.

There was no awning, no shade. Not even a ledge to take cover under. But he still preferred that over enduring Kuran’s presence. Better that than having to tolerate his courteous gestures, his sickly sweet voice, Yūki’s closeness to that pureblood bastard. And more than anything, he wanted to avoid the store owner—a woman who would probably hate to have blood staining her pristine floor—looking at him like a problem the moment he crossed the threshold.

Yūki insisted. She asked him to come in, with that genuine concern that came straight from her heart. But Zero shook his head, lips pressed tight, eyes dry and distant. He wasn’t going to move. There was no room for kindness inside him. Not right now.

Then Kaname placed a hand on Yūki’s shoulder. His voice was soft, almost paternal:

—“Let’s go in. He’s fine.”

Zero felt something twist in his gut. How dare he pretend to know how he felt? What part of his miserable presence didn’t understand that he was like poison lodged in his throat?

Once the two of them disappeared into the shop, Zero leaned against the store’s side wall. The heat of the bricks burned through his shirt, but he didn’t have the strength to pull away. His legs, heavy as stone, gradually gave out under him. He let himself slide down until he was sitting on the ground, arms hanging loosely at his sides, head tilted slightly back.

The street shimmered in front of him. The colors were too vivid. The sky looked like it was made of fire. Sweat ran down his temples and soaked the back of his neck, sticking his hair to his skin. He could feel the heat eating away at him from the inside. His chest burned, the wound in his foot throbbed, and each heartbeat pounded in his ears like a war drum.

And then, without warning, without drama, everything went dark.

His body collapsed slowly, as if his will to stay conscious had melted away in the scorching heat. His breathing turned shallow, erratic. Consciousness abandoned him completely.

And the world—cruel and unrelenting—kept turning without him…

That was what happened on that summer day. At least, the part Zero remembered. But, as it turned out, the story didn’t end there. He found out a few days later, when he was feeling better, sitting on his bed with his foot bandaged and his body still suffering the effects of that hellish heat. Yūki was the one who told him.

She said that she and Kaname had spent nearly twenty minutes inside the store. That while she was trying on the dress she’d liked so much, Kaname had insisted on buying her two more. One blue with white lace, and another, a simpler cream-colored one. And she, as always, had let herself be swept away by that warmth the pureblood faked so well. She hated to admit it, but in that moment, she forgot Zero was outside.

When they finally came out, laughing softly, as if nothing in the world could break the moment, the scene that met them instantly wiped any trace of joy from Yūki’s face. There, right beside the entrance, lying on the blazing pavement, was Zero. Half-slumped, completely unconscious. His skin even paler than usual. Lips parted, dry. His body limp, like a broken doll.

Yūki let out a strangled cry and ran to him.

—“Zero!”

She dropped to her knees beside him without thinking, the heat of the asphalt searing through her clothes. She grabbed his shoulders, trembling, trying to lift him—at least enough to get him sitting up. But his body was completely limp. Zero’s head fell to the side, lifeless, and that terrified her even more.

—“Zero… Zero, wake up!”

Her hands shook as she held him, brushed his bangs from his face. Sweat clung to his skin like he’d been under the sun for hours. He looked more like a wax figure than a living person. Desperate, she turned her head toward Kaname.

Her eyes were full of tears—a mix of guilt and anguish that made her voice crack when she spoke.

—“If only I had insisted more for him to come inside…” —she sobbed—. “He probably wouldn’t have fainted. It’s my fault.”

Kaname was already approaching. He knelt beside her without saying anything at first, with that almost untouchable composure of his. He placed a hand gently on Yūki’s head to calm her.

—“He’s not dead,” —he said calmly, watching the faint rise and fall of Zero’s chest—. “He only passed out from the heat.”

—“How do you know…?” —Yūki looked up at him, desperate—. “He looks dead!”

—“I can feel it…” —Kaname whispered, his eyes never leaving the unconscious boy—. “His heart is still beating.”

She nodded faintly, wiping her cheeks with the back of her hand. Kaname’s gaze shifted to the paper bag on the ground beside him—the one holding the three dresses.

—“Take the bag,” —he asked softly.

Yūki obeyed without protest, grabbing the cream-colored bag. Then, without another word, Kaname slid one arm beneath Zero’s knees and the other behind his back. He lifted him effortlessly, as if he weighed nothing. And with the same elegance that always marked his movements, he turned around.

—“Let’s go inside. He needs cool air and cold water.”

Yūki followed silently, her eyes fixed on Zero’s lifeless face as they stepped back into the store.

Fortunately, the shopkeeper turned out to be one of those older women with firm hands and a soft heart. The moment she saw the fainted boy in Kaname’s arms, she understood the urgency and led them without delay to the small back room where she kept a few useful supplies: bandages, cotton, antiseptic alcohol, and a cold bottle of water she offered immediately. She didn’t ask many questions—just shook her head with concern and muttered something about the merciless heat sparing no one, not even the strongest.

Zero, completely unconscious, felt nothing. Not the sting of the alcohol on his wounded foot, nor Kaname’s hands—meticulous and careful—as he wrapped the white bandage with precision. Yūki watched it all from a nearby chair, her hands gripping the edge of her dress, her face still marked with guilt but relieved to see him breathing, at least.

Kaname didn’t say much. Only what was necessary for the shopkeeper to know how to help. Once he finished bandaging the foot, he nodded his thanks and lifted Zero in his arms again—first removing the sandals, since one was broken and there was no point in wearing just one shoe.

This time, he no longer carried him with the same elegant detachment as before. His movements were more protective. He gently rested Zero’s head against his chest, cradling it, and slid one arm beneath his thighs to hold him firmly. With his free hand, he unfolded the cream-colored jacket he had kept neatly folded and draped it over Zero’s head and back, covering him almost completely so that not even the smallest patch of skin would be touched by the sun—except for his legs.

Not only that: as a pureblood, Kaname could regulate his body temperature. It was no effort at all for him to cool his skin, becoming a refreshing shelter, like cold marble in the heart of an eternal summer. The contrast with the sweltering air was almost heavenly—enough to keep Zero’s feverish body from collapsing further.

They stepped back onto the street shortly after, thanking the shopkeeper once more. Kaname walked with calm, steady steps, carrying Zero with no sign of strain. At his side, slightly behind, walked Yūki, holding the bag with the dresses, silently watching the scene. She couldn’t help it—her lips trembled slightly, and though she tried to remain composed, her eyes shimmered with a warm emotion. She smiled. It was a small smile, unsure, but real.

Could that be considered progress in their relationship? Even if Zero was unconscious—even if he would likely refuse to admit it when he woke—the image of Kaname carrying him, shielding him, tending to him… felt so far from the usual hostility between them. So strange, and at the same time, comforting. As if, just this once, the ice that divided them had begun to crack under the weight of relentless heat and the involuntary humanity that revealed itself that day.

Yūki simply walked, watching their backs. Maybe—just maybe—someday they could get along.

Even if Zero had to faint a few more times to make it happen.

( End of flashback )

(The background isn't mine, it's AI （；´д｀）ゞ I'm sorry... But until I get better, I don't plan on drawing backgrounds. Doesn't it seem strange to you that Zero is so aggressive with that face??? 

（〃｀ 3′〃)）

Chapter Text

(Before we begin, an image I drew of Kaname and Zero o(*￣▽￣*)ブ)

Zero was still lost in thought, anchored in the inertia of a memory that seemed to seep through his body like the heat of that distant summer. He walked without paying attention, eyes fixed on some invisible point ahead, almost as if he were walking alone, even though he had company. And it wasn’t until he felt the faintest touch against his skin—one that made him blink, as if his mind were reconnecting with his body—that his consciousness returned to the present.

The sensation was soft, almost timid, like the brush of a petal sliding across his hand. But what followed was firmer: a light, steady pressure that left no room for doubt.

He instinctively looked down. And then he saw it.

Kaname’s hand...

Kaname’s hand holding his.

Not just that: their fingers were interlaced.

Interlaced.

Zero came to a halt, the blood rushing to his face in an explosive mix of anger, confusion, and embarrassment. All the heat he was already feeling from the coat seemed to multiply a hundredfold.

—“What the hell do you think you’re doing!?” —he shouted, his voice cutting through the air with raw, genuine fury. The tone startled a flock of birds from a nearby tree, sending them flying.

That was enough for Yūki, who had been walking beside him, to spin around at the sound of his voice. What she saw made her eyebrows furrow immediately. She stared at the scene for barely a second, not fully grasping it, and then fixed her eyes on Kaname with something between disbelief and confusion.

—“Kaname! What are you doing?!” —she repeated, echoing Zero’s cry but with more surprise than anger.

—“It was accidental,” —Kaname said, his voice stone-cold, not once glancing away from the path ahead.

His tone left no room for argument—or at least, that’s what he intended. But his words hung in the air with the fragility of an excuse only half believed. It was obvious even he didn’t buy it. The way his fingers remained interlaced with Zero’s gave him away. There was no sign of an involuntary reflex or casual slip. It had been deliberate—just like the pressure of his grip. Pretending otherwise was useless.

—“It was an accident…” —he repeated, this time more quietly, as if speaking only to himself.

Zero huffed in fury, trying to pull his hand away. But the strength with which Kaname held it was absurd. It wasn’t a gentle or even neutral gesture. It was firm, tense, as if he were holding onto something he was afraid to lose. As if it mattered to him. Which only made it more maddening.

—“Let go of him, Kaname!” —Yūki intervened again—. “Can’t you see he doesn’t like it?”

But the pure ice that seemed to coat Kaname’s eyes didn’t melt in the slightest. He didn’t look at her, nor at Zero. He kept walking straight ahead, as if nothing outside his direction existed. Only his voice—that deep, calm voice that often sounded more like a murmur than actual words—broke the silence again.

—“You don’t know what Zero likes.”

Yūki frowned, stopping for a moment as if those words had physically struck her. It took her a few seconds to respond, thrown by how absurd it all felt.

—“Of course I do,” —she said—. “I’ve known him since we were kids.”

That simple sentence seemed meant to assert a position: that of someone who had been by Zero’s side his whole life, who had known him from the start, who knew what he liked and what he didn’t, what he hated and what he merely tolerated. Someone who understood him.

Then Kaname finally turned his face, just enough for his profile to be visible from Yūki’s angle. His lips moved slowly, pronouncing words that didn’t need volume to cut like glass.

—“So have I.”

The reply wasn’t laced with pride or defiance. It sounded… almost childish. As if, for a moment, Kaname were trapped in the body of a boy who didn’t know how to deal with what he was feeling. Like one of those kids who push others on the playground because they don’t know how to say they want to play with them.

It was a stupid comparison, yes—but that’s how he felt. Stupid. Confused.

Annoyed.

Not at Yūki.

Not at Zero.

At himself.

He was aware—far too aware—of what he was doing and why. He knew his jealousy was speaking for him. He couldn’t let Yūki take all of Zero’s attention. He couldn’t stand it because the mark wouldn’t let him. Because she was trying, he knew it, he saw it… Yūki was clearly trying to win him over, trying to make Zero notice her. To fall for her.

GOD…!

Why the hell was he thinking these things?!

As if he actually cared!

As if it actually mattered to him that Yūki was trying something with Zero.

Kaname clenched his jaw—and his hand, too—which made Zero let out a low, pained growl, still struggling to pull free.

After a few seconds of tense silence, broken only by the echo of their footsteps against the cold sidewalk, Yūki huffed in indignation and crossed her arms tightly over her chest, pausing just enough to deliver her next words with extra emphasis.

—“Even so…” —she said, lips tight, eyes sparking as they shot toward Kaname—, “I know him better than you.”

The comment sounded more childish than she’d intended. Like some desperate claim to mark her territory. It wasn’t just pride speaking—it was a deep insecurity she didn’t fully know how to hide. Kaname, for his part, didn’t respond right away. His gaze stayed forward, his expression carved in marble, unmoving…

Zero, caught between the two of them, walked on with a faint frown, as if wishing he could vanish. His jaw was tight, ignoring the sting in his hand still trapped between Kaname’s fingers. Hearing the two of them argue over him felt absurd. Uncomfortable. Unbearable.

It didn’t make him feel flattered—far from it. It was… grotesque.

When had things flipped like this? He remembered—not that long ago—how he and Kaname used to exchange sharp words, almost threats, over Yūki. And now he was the one being fought over in this ridiculous competition. Like some kind of prize.

Two siblings, he thought bitterly. Two brothers fighting over him.

He swallowed hard and looked away, fed up.

That’s when, like a blade slicing through the silence, Kaname’s deep voice rang out—calm and cold, precise as a gunshot, deliberate as a final verdict.

—“I know him better than you think.”

Yūki opened her mouth to respond, eyes already shimmering with frustration, but no sound came out.

—“I’ve felt him with my own hands,” —Kaname continued, with that measured cadence he used when he didn’t mean to be cruel—but wasn’t about to soften the blow either—. “I’ve touched him. Explored him. I’ve felt his skin, his ragged breath, his trembling…”

He turned at last, with a slow, calculated movement. It wasn’t for drama. He just wanted his words to sink in—deep enough that they couldn’t be ignored. His gaze, dark and serene, locked onto Yūki’s with a distant chill.

—“I’ve had his body, Yūki. I’ve tasted him with an intimacy you’ll never experience. So if that doesn’t count as knowing him… I don’t know what does.”

His tone didn’t rise a single notch. He didn’t need to shout. Every word was like glass shattering in the cold afternoon air.

In short, he had sex with him—and Yūki hadn’t.

Kaname turned his gaze back to the road ahead, as if the matter were settled.

But inside, even as his face remained stoic, he felt a sharp pulse of satisfaction.

It wasn’t quite pride. It was… relief.

Finally, he’d said something that couldn’t be ignored. A declaration that ended the game of illusions, the fake competition. Maybe it had been petty. Maybe even childish. But he needed to put a stop to this absurd argument. He couldn’t stand the idea of Yūki still believing she had some superior claim over Zero just because she’d known him since they were kids.

Yūki was completely red. Her cheeks, her neck, even the tips of her ears were burning from pure disbelief… and from a secondhand embarrassment so intense it made her want to swallow her tongue and disappear into the snow piled up on the sides of the sidewalk. She didn’t know whether to look at Kaname or at Zero, whether to get angry or just run away. How could he say something like that? How could he talk with such coldness and lack of shame about... about those things!? And right there in the street! Even if he said it in a way that sounded poetic, it was still wrong…

Zero, beside her, wasn’t much better. His face was also flushed, although not exactly from embarrassment. Or not only from that. Fury was rising up his back like steam, making his muscles tense beneath the long black coat he wore. He didn’t care if any of the people walking by had heard. That didn’t matter. What truly made his blood boil was that Kaname had just said something like that. Like that. As if it were nothing. As if it were normal. As if Zero belonged to him. As if he had any right.

That bastard.

And he was still holding his hand…

Without thinking twice, Zero gave a sharp tug to Kaname’s arm, forcing him to stumble closer. The vampire, surprised by the suddenness but without losing composure, leaned slightly toward him. He didn’t need more. Zero leaned forward just enough to bring his mouth a few centimeters from his ear, jaw clenched and voice low—yes—but firm and threatening enough to freeze anyone’s blood.

- “If you ever say shit like that again,” -he spat with a cold, venomous tone,- “I’ll make you swallow my gun. Whole.”

Kaname, still leaning in, said nothing at first. But his lips curved slightly to one side—that crooked, mocking smile he knew so well how to use when he got exactly what he wanted: a reaction. His tone was soft, controlled, and yet it carried a poisonous irony.

“Which of your two guns are you referring to?”

The silence that followed lasted barely a second, but it was heavy as lead. Zero didn’t need more. A guttural growl escaped his chest before he shoved Kaname roughly to the side, pushing him out of his personal space as if he were on fire. But even that didn’t break his grip.

Kaname was still holding his hand with absolute calm, their fingers still intertwined as if nothing had happened. Even though the pressure had lessened, the grip was still oppressive. And to top off the humiliation, that mocking smile was still painted on his pale face, satisfied, sly, damn proud of himself.

Zero turned his face away with an expression of pure contempt, but the burning of rage still pulsed beneath his skin as if his bones were on fire.

And the worst part was, Kaname knew it. And he enjoyed it.

                                               <<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<

(Here an image I had for a long time. (｡･∀･)ﾉﾞ)

The sky had already gone completely dark by the time they crossed the gates of Cross Academy again. The tall lights along the main path were on, casting long, warm shadows over the partially melted snow on the walkway. Yūki said goodbye with a soft wave of her hand when they reached the Sun Dormitory, her cheeks still flushed, and headed toward the Cross house without looking back.

Time had run out. Exactly the right number of hours to complete the five hours. It was time for Kaname to return to his dormitory, the Moon Dormitory… but he didn’t move in that direction.

Zero noticed immediately that Kaname was still walking beside him.

He ignored him for the first few meters through the empty hallways, hoping he would just leave. But he didn’t. He stayed beside him, in silence, not even trying to hide the fact that he was escorting him, like a shadow.

Then, just before turning the last corner toward his room, Zero stopped in his tracks. He didn’t bother to look at him. He just spoke, with the same coldness someone would use to give a military order:

—“You don’t have to walk me. I know perfectly well where my room is.”

There was no gratitude, no politeness, not a trace of kindness. His voice was an ice blade. He was still angry. About what had happened in the street. About Yūki. About everything.

Kaname, behind him, also stopped. It took him a couple of seconds to respond, as if he weighed each word before letting it out. His tone was low, neutral, but with a slight firmness that couldn’t be ignored:

—“I know.”

That was all. Not another word. But inside, something in him clung to those brief minutes. Stolen minutes. Minutes in which Zero was only his. In which there was no Yūki. No one else. Just the two of them, in the dimly lit hallway of the Sun Dormitory.

When he reached the door to his room, Zero stopped again. The hand holding the key remained in the pocket of his long coat. He didn’t take it out.

Instead, he slowly turned on his heels to face him.

Kaname was close. Too close.

He had to tilt his head slightly back to meet his eyes, since the other was taller. Their gazes met. Sparked. Neither of them spoke at first, until Zero, jaw tight and eyes narrowed, let the words fall with restrained harshness:

—“Leave.”

He didn’t ask. He didn’t imply. He commanded.

And he said it with the kind of voice that left no room for misunderstanding.

Without saying a word, Kaname looked at him intently, his crimson eyes glowing with an unfathomable light. There was a moment—barely a second suspended in the air—before he moved his arm with deliberate slowness. His long, elegant fingers rose slowly, showing no hurry, as if every gesture had a precise intention. Zero frowned at the movement, instinctively tensing his muscles, ready to step back or stop him.

But he wasn’t fast enough, or maybe he just didn’t care whether he stopped him in time or not.

In a single instant, Kaname closed the distance between them, and with disconcerting subtlety, brushed the edge of Zero’s mouth with the tip of his finger. No aggression, no abruptness… just an almost ghostly touch, loaded with an intimacy that completely threw the other off balance.

Zero blinked, surprised, as he felt Kaname wipe away a small trace of the ice cream he’d just finished minutes earlier from the corner of his lips. There was no trace of mockery on the vampire’s face, but the boldness of the gesture was more than obvious.

—“What the hell do you think you’re doing?” —Zero snapped harshly, immediately swatting Kaname’s hand away with a quick smack. His eyes, usually icy, now sparked with a mix of fury and confusion.

Kaname narrowed his eyes slightly when he felt the slap to his hand. It wasn’t an aggressive gesture, but it was firm enough to mark a boundary. Even so, far from being annoyed, his lips curved into a barely perceptible half-smile. He looked straight at him, a playful glint in his gaze, as if finding some amusement in the hunter’s reaction.

—“I was just helping you clean up…” —he murmured with feigned innocence, his tone soft as velvet, but with a barely restrained edge underneath.

Inside, Kaname couldn’t help but enjoy the situation. He loved seeing how Zero reacted to his closeness: with tension, with anger, with that desperate restraint. That silent game between rejection and involuntary connection… Ah… how much he enjoyed it. The resentment, the internal struggle, the contained rage that sparked in Zero’s violet eyes. It was like a fire that burned just for him.

But Zero had no intention of playing along. He clicked his tongue in impatience, his eyes narrowed in fury.

—“Kuran. Leave. Now.” —he snapped, barely nodding his head toward the hallway.

However, Kaname had no intention of obeying. Zero’s order —so sharp and curt— didn’t provoke submission in him, but rather a slow, bitter wave of refusal. It wasn’t just pride that flared up inside him, it was something more rooted, more visceral. A firm resistance to surrendering control. After all, he’d had to endure sharing time with Yūki too.

The memory still stung. Having to share his time with her too… If being alone with Zero was already unbearable enough, adding Yūki to the mix was like salt in the wound.

And now that he had Zero in front of him, now that that body —his body— rejected him with words but not with actions, Kaname felt the need to claim something. It wasn’t anger that drove him, not even raw desire. It was a kind of revenge, subtle but sharp. A “payback” for that time shared with Yūki as well. He didn’t need blood or violence, just an implacable closeness, a subtle invasion of the space Zero tried to protect tooth and nail.

Childish, perhaps. Immature. But deeply his.

—“Why do you keep calling me by my last name?” —he asked calmly, as if the conversation had suddenly taken a casual turn—. “I sometimes call you by your first name.”

Zero looked at him sideways, visibly annoyed by the unexpected question. He frowned, not bothering to hide the displeasure on his face.

—“Because we’re not close.” —he snapped bluntly—. “And we never will be. Get that through your head.”

His words fell like blades in the air, sharp. But the pureblood didn’t flinch. He then put on a fake expression of confusion, as if it was hard for him to process what he had just heard. He tilted his head slightly, as if he were really considering the idea.

—“What do you mean we’re not?” —he asked in a deliberately soft, almost mocking tone.

Without waiting for an answer, he took a step forward. Then another. Until he closed the distance between them completely. Zero didn’t move, but his eyes followed him warily.

And then Kaname did it: he got close enough to trap him between his body and the cold hallway wall. He didn’t touch him forcefully. He didn’t pin him down. But his presence was a cage in itself, closing in around him with a silent intensity. There was no real coercion, not in the physical sense: Zero could push him away if he wanted to.

But he didn’t.

He stayed there, fists clenched at his sides, jaw tight. There was anger in his body, yes. Annoyance, irritation, real aversion. But also a kind of resigned apathy. As if, in that moment, fighting wasn’t worth it. As if he were tired of resisting. Or worse, as if he didn’t know why he was supposed to.

In silence, Kaname tilted his head. He didn’t lower it all the way—he wasn’t aiming for his neck, nor did he intend to openly provoke him. He simply brought his head closer to Zero’s, resting it gently against his. The gesture wasn’t violent, but it was loaded with an intimate weight, almost ritualistic. A way of invading him without fully touching him, of occupying his space with the certainty that he could… and that Zero wouldn’t stop him.

Their slow breaths mingled. Kaname closed his eyes for a moment, breathing in that closeness as if it were oxygen. Then, in a voice barely lower, gliding like a caress with an edge, he murmured with a barely perceptible note of malice:

—“And how can we not be close… if you’re going to have my baby?”

As he spoke, he slowly lowered one of his hands until he placed his open palm on Zero’s stomach. He didn’t press, didn’t make any obvious movement. He just touched him. And that was enough.

The reaction was immediate.

Zero felt an intense current shoot up his spine like a whip, but not from pain.

It was a deep, warm and electric sensation, a wave of involuntary pleasure that surged from his core up to the base of his neck, making him shiver slightly. The mark vibrated. It responded. Just as it always did whenever Kaname touched him with that closeness charged with intention. As if his body wanted to surrender without asking his will first.

He flushed at once, eyes wide with indignation and humiliation. His breathing hitched for a second, but he quickly shoved him away with a push that was more impatient than aggressive.

—“It’s not your baby!” —he spat, his voice trembling between rage and shame.

Kaname took a step back. His lips curved into a brief smile—dry, laden with restrained irony—and he let out a low chuckle, as if he had just heard a private joke.

—“Isn’t it?” —Kaname repeated, keeping that mocking tone that wasn’t full-on ridicule, but rather a restrained provocation, as if daring Zero to go one step further—. “And why not?”

The question floated in the air like a trap. It sounded casual, almost disinterested, but both knew it wasn’t. It was a needle thrown with surgical precision.

Zero clenched his teeth. He could feel the anger boiling inside him, rising like an unstoppable wave from his gut to his throat. He didn’t want to say it. Not in those words. But he was tired of staying silent, tired of swallowing truths that weighed on his chest like lead.

And then, without thinking too much, he spat out the phrase:

—“Because you don’t want it.”

It was simple. It was cruel. And it was true.

Kaname stood still. He didn’t laugh. He didn’t talk back. For once, he didn’t try to disguise anything. The phrase had hit him with uncomfortable precision, right in that internal corner where his thoughts turned to fog whenever he thought about the baby. He didn’t want it. He hadn’t wanted it. He didn’t desire it. The child was a consequence, a symbol of a night that should never have been what it was. An indelible trace of a decision made out of desire, impulse… and power.

And now? Now it was simply there, growing inside Zero.

The silence that followed wasn’t due to offense, but to certainty. Because Kaname knew he couldn’t deny what had just been thrown in his face. And because even if he tried to fake it, Zero wouldn’t buy it. He had already seen through him.

For a second, just one, he thought about replying with sarcasm, throwing back a jab just as venomous. Oh, and you do want it? He wanted to say it, yes. He wanted to throw it back as punishment for putting him in that position. But the words stuck in his throat, as if his own voice refused to push out that lie.

Once again, the child served as a tool for his legacy, but he hadn’t reconsidered actually wanting it. He had already said once—or more like made a pact with himself—that if the child were raised by him, it would never receive the slightest sign of affection…

So he said nothing.

He just stood there, in front of Zero. Looking at him with the coldness that always defined him. He was no longer in the mood for teasing. Though he didn’t understand why it had bothered him so much to hear him say that.

He let a few seconds pass, long and heavy as molten lead, during which there were no synchronized breaths, no empty words. Only the truth, cruel and unmasked, hanging between them like an invisible wall.

And then, slowly, he turned.

His silhouette retreating with that tense calm that precedes the void. His footsteps echoed softly against the wooden floor, unhurried.

When he was far enough, without turning, without looking back, his voice crossed the hallway with a polished, calculated… and cold clarity:

—“Good night, Kiryuu.”

And he walked away.

                                                                                                    <<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<

(Another gift photo... A lot of contrast between this and what just happened, right? ￣へ￣ )

The next day, dawn was bidding farewell with a frosty breath that still lingered in the air like a whisper from the night before. Yet, the horizon had begun to burn with a pale gray: the first rays of sunlight slipped through the low, heavy clouds, filtering into diffuse beams that made the half-melted snow along the path glisten. Each ice crystal sparkled with almost blinding flashes, as if the road were carpeted with thousands of tiny molten diamonds.

A chorus of birds, still bothered by the cold, let out scattered notes from the bare branches of the linden and oak trees on campus. Their trembling chirps tore through the morning silence.

The wind, gentle but sharp, occasionally stirred a loose snowflake into a spiraling descent, landing softly on the shoulders of any passerby. It carried with it the scent of damp earth and old leaves—a deep aroma that announced the slow transformation of ice into water.

In front of the imposing gate of Cross Academy, Cross—wearing his signature dark green poncho—carefully placed the last of three boxes on the damp cobblestone ground. His hands trembled slightly as he aligned the box, and for a moment, his knuckles turned pale; the fatigue showed in the stiffness of his shoulders and in how his fingers—usually so nimble—struggled to keep the spines upright.

At his side, Zero emerged like a steady shadow against the rising light. His long black coat was buttoned all the way up to the collar. He’d gotten into the habit of doing so because of Kaname’s mark. A tattoo was one thing; having fang marks was another entirely. His black boots, with thick soles, creaked as he stepped decisively toward the heaviest box, packed with leather-bound volumes whose very presence seemed to weigh the ground down. Without hesitation, he picked it up, feeling the weight distribute evenly across his back and arms; then he began to walk with it in his arms.

—"Thank you, Zerorin," Cross said, pressing his lips together as if the words were harder to say than usual. "I don’t know what I would’ve done without your help this morning."

Zero rolled his eyes dramatically, tilting his head and shooting the headmaster a cold glare.

He hated that nickname.

—"Stop calling me that… And wasn’t I supposed to be 'too weak from not eating' ?" —he replied with dry irony, the phrase marked by invisible quotation marks—. "Or at least, that’s what you keep saying every five minutes."

Cross paled slightly and let out a nervous little laugh, exaggerated as always. He raised his arms just enough for the two boxes he was carrying to hide part of his face.

—"I… I never said anything like that," —he stammered, trying to recover his composure while his fingers clung to the cardboard—. "You must be mistaken."

The wind picked up a few more snowflakes. Some twirled downward and brushed against Zero’s cheek. He took advantage of the distraction to straighten up, smooth out his coat, and shrug with indifference.

—"If I’m so weak," —he snapped in a low, cutting voice—, "then I guess this should be impossible too."

Without another word, he crouched down and dropped the massive box onto the cobblestones—the heaviest of the three—and felt the books inside creak, the sound vibrating against the wood.

Just as Zero was turning to leave, Cross let out another laugh, more forced this time, with a pleading tone that clashed with his usual composure:

—"Wait, wait, please," —he begged, voice faltering as if every word took physical effort—. "I won’t bother you again. But help me with this, will you?"

Zero rolled his eyes again, his expression unchanged, and raised an eyebrow in skepticism.

After a few minutes, the sun was already shining brightly through the tall windows of the east wing, where the library occupied an entire section. Cross and Zero emerged from the silence of the shelves and placed the three bulky boxes on the large polished oak table beside the counter. The librarian—an older and somewhat stern-looking woman—glanced up from her loan ledger and gave them a slight nod.

—"Thank you," she said calmly as she stood from her seat. "I'll take care of registering and sorting these volumes. You don't need to worry about anything else."

Zero gave a brief nod, and without further words, both of them left. As they exited the library, Cross began to say his goodbyes.

—"I suppose... that's it. Thanks for your help."

But before Zero could reply, a shrill scream—like the creak of an old door—echoed from around the corner of the corridor:

—"You're a traitor! You stole him from me!"

They exchanged an immediate glance—not alarmed, but serious. With slightly hurried steps, they entered the main hallway, whose wood-paneled walls and large windows bathed the space in warm light. The echo of their footsteps rang softly against the marble floor, accompanying the growing murmur of a group of students.

As they turned the next corner, the scene came into view: two girls stood in the center of a ring of classmates. Both had tension in their faces. Around them, a small semicircle of at least a dozen students looked on with a mix of fascination and concern.

The first, with her hair tied in a high ponytail, was gripping the other girl's wrist tightly. The pale face of the second girl was streaked with tears that hadn’t fully fallen. The first girl clenched her jaw, her green eyes sparkling with rage.

—"How could you betray me like that?!" —she shouted, her voice cracking with emotion—. "You promised you'd be my friend forever and instead, you steal my boyfriend!"

The second girl, trembling, pulled against the grip holding her:

—"I didn't 'steal' anyone!" —she shouted back, fists clenched—. "He came to me after you rejected him without even listening to what he had to say!"

—"That's a pathetic excuse!" —the first girl snapped, digging her nails into the other's sleeve—. "He told me you were the one who went after him!"

The accusation rang through the corridor. Students exchanged glances; some whispered, others stayed silently expectant. The second girl took a step back, her shoulders hunched, as if the weight of guilt pressed down on her.

—"I... I just—" —she murmured, voice cracking—. "You were the one who ignored him..."

Her face contorted. With a sharp motion, she raised her hand, ready to slap her—former—friend so hard it would echo through the hall.

But in that precise moment, just as the blow was about to land, a firm hand grabbed her wrist with such force that it stopped her mid-swing. All eyes turned to the one who had just interrupted the tension: Kaito , one of the four new guardians who had recently joined the academy at the Association's request. He wore the pristine black school uniform, and in his hazel eyes there was an authority almost as intimidating as Zero’s.

—"That's enough," Kaito said in a low, steady voice. "This is going nowhere."

He released the girl’s wrist but remained in front of her, his presence alone forming a protective barrier. Not a single muscle in his face betrayed any irritation; on the contrary, his icy composure radiated silent command.

The murmurs faded. The hallway fell into an expectant silence, broken only by the ragged breathing of the two girls and the distant birdsong filtering through the windows.

—"If you want to resolve something," —Kaito continued clearly—, "you'll do it with words and respect. Otherwise, you're just putting on a pathetic show."

The girl narrowed her eyes, her cheeks still flushed and her breathing uneven. But upon seeing Kaito’s firmness, she slowly lowered her hand, while the other girl rubbed her wrist with a trace of fear in her gaze.

Behind them, Cross and Zero remained silent, observing the intervention.

In that moment, Zero felt something oddly familiar about the man… It was…

Kaito Takamiya?

Zero and Kaito’s eyes met in that moment of absolute silence. There was a second of mutual recognition, as if time itself had paused and both recalled the same distorted image of a shared past. Kaito narrowed his eyes, scrutinizing Zero’s face; Zero, for his part, kept watching him just the same.

                                                                                                                     <<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<

They met again minutes later in the forest surrounding Cross Academy. The dark trunks of pines and birches formed a natural corridor, their canopies filtering the sunlight into scattered beams. The earthy scent of fallen leaves and the moisture hanging in the air created a dense, almost expectant atmosphere.

They walked side by side: Kaito advanced along the sunlit part of the path, his face relaxed but alert, while Zero chose to remain under the shadowy canopy, the right side of his body barely touched by the golden reflections of filtered sunlight. It wasn't a hot day, but the sunlight still felt slightly uncomfortable to him. And besides, the contrast of light and shadow across the underbrush seemed to reflect the growing distance between the two of them. So, if he could avoid the sun, he did… even if he didn’t like remembering why.

The silence stretched on for several steps. Only the crunching of pine needles beneath their boots and the occasional whisper of a leaf stirred by the breeze broke the stillness. Zero noticed how Kaito adjusted the strap of his walking rifle over his shoulder—the light weapon always ready. His presence radiated restrained tension, as though prepared for the slightest sign of danger.

Suddenly, Kaito stopped beside a fallen log and turned to Zero. His expression was serious, unshaken. For a moment, his cold, direct gaze examined Zero’s eyes with complete neutrality, as if within that gesture lay both the past and the distance now between them.

 — “How have you been all this time?” —Kaito asked, his voice low but firm, without a trace of irony or friendliness.

Even the air seemed to tighten around those seven words. Zero hesitated, aware that despite Kaito’s apparent indifference, he wouldn’t have asked unless he cared—at least a little.

— “I’ve kept going. And you?” —he replied evenly.

He said nothing more. His brief, flat response carried the quiet resistance of someone unwilling to reveal too much. Silence took hold once again as they held each other’s gaze.

Kaito was an old friend—if he could even be called that.

Zero still remembered those days (back when he lived with his parents) when a teenage Kaito would torment him—because he used to be softer, weaker—and Ichiru, for being sick.

Kaito’s family, always lost in petty arguments and emotionally detached, had pushed him to seek refuge and discipline under Yagari’s guidance. It was with Yagari—before he lost his eye—that Kaito learned to harden his soul, to reject compassion, convinced it was a sign of weakness.

The most painful memory remained that of his older brother, Taito, bitten by a Pureblood and turned against his will. On his first mission with Zero, Kaito had demanded to be the one to end his own kin. The decision was brutal, but he preferred to plunge the blade himself than risk someone else doing it. Yet the act hadn’t freed him; on the contrary, it deepened his contempt for the supernatural and etched the weight of guilt permanently into his mind.

Over the years, he became a ruthless vampire hunter. Now, by order of the Hunter’s Association, he’d been assigned to Cross Academy as a guardian. And now, standing on a carpet of fallen leaves, his figure bathed in sunlight contrasted sharply with the shadow covering Zero.

Zero stood motionless. His violet eyes watched Kaito cautiously. He said nothing, waiting for Kaito to answer. The silence stretched on, broken only by the whisper of the wind rustling the leaves.

Kaito said nothing else; he simply turned on his heel and resumed his steady pace along the path. Zero followed slowly, keeping several steps behind. He could’ve caught up—but chose to remain at a distance. He was beginning to feel something coming from Kaito… something like aversion.

— “From what I can see,” —Kaito said suddenly, without looking back,— “better than you.”

The phrase dropped into the forest’s silence like a stone into still water. Zero, eyes fixed on the back of Kaito’s jacket, breathed slowly before replying, keeping a neutral tone that hinted at disinterest:

— “What do you mean?”

Kaito came to a sudden stop. His boots sank into the half-melted snow under his weight, and a dry crunch echoed between the trunks. Without warning, he spun around, extended an arm, and grabbed Zero’s forearm with a firm hand. Zero felt the twist in his arm and the pull on his body, and before he could react, Kaito dragged him between the trees and shoved him violently against a thick oak trunk. The rough bark scraped his back.

Kaito, now just inches away, let out a low growl:

— “I can feel it.”

Zero, pinned to the wood, barely blinked. That guttural growl, so heavy with intent and tension, didn’t even send a shiver down his spine.

— “Feel what? That I’m a vampire? I thought everyone in the Association already knew that,” —he replied softly, his calm so thick it could be sliced with a knife. One might almost say he was mocking him.

Kaito’s brow furrowed deeper, his eyes narrowed like the slits of a trap. He inhaled sharply through his nose and spoke the words that had been festering in his mind:

— “Not that. I can feel another life inside you. What, have you become some vampire’s little whore?”

Kaito, a hunter with a fearsome reputation, had senses trained to detect anything.

The imperceptible sway of breath, the subtle vibration in a chest, the smallest dilation of pupils, or the near-inaudible quiver in a voice… In anyone else, a startled look, a faint blanching, or a sudden flush would’ve betrayed the truth. But Zero didn’t show any of those signs at the provocation: his eyes didn’t widen with disbelief, his pulse didn’t betray him in his neck, and his jaw didn’t tense. He remained utterly impassive.

Kaito clenched his teeth, confused by the lack of reaction. He’d expected, at the very least, a flinch, a stammer, an attempt to deny it… but there was nothing.

For several long seconds, the forest held its breath. The leaves seemed frozen in place, and only the distant murmur of a stream reminded them the world hadn’t stopped. Finally, Zero lifted his chin slightly, and his voice emerged with not a trace of emotion:

— “And where did that come from, all of a sudden?”

The indifference in his words only stoked the fire raging in Kaito. With a burst of contained rage, he raised his hand and, without a word, grabbed the lapel of Zero’s jacket. With both hands, he yanked so hard that the left shoulder of the garment gave way with a sharp rip, a torn seam leaving a dangling piece of fabric.

The pale skin of Zero’s neck was exposed. There, like a branded seal, stood two small marks: two perfectly aligned punctures from which fangs had once emerged.

Kaito took a single step back, fists still gripping the torn fabric. He let the tension simmer in the air before releasing a hoarse laugh that sounded more like a growl than amusement. Slowly, he curled one corner of his mouth upward, and his eyes gleamed with disdain as he spat the words:

— “You… you call yourself a hunter?” —His voice dragged each syllable, laced with cynicism and barely restrained hatred.— “This must be a joke.”

Zero watched him approach again, his firm steps pressing deep into the ground.

— “I’ve got better things to do than talk to you…” —Zero said sharply.

A lie.

He had nothing to do.

Since he was no longer a guardian of the Academy and no longer attending classes, his life had been reduced to waiting for Kuran.

Without a goodbye, Zero turned away unhurriedly, his boots crushing the pine needles as he walked off, each step echoing like a blow in the forest’s silence. The wind whispered through the branches, almost pushing him to flee, when a subtle snap sliced through his resolve: Kaito was already behind him.

Before Zero could react, the other hunter reached out with the feline speed of a predator and closed his fingers around Zero’s wrist. The flesh gave under the instant pressure of an invisible iron grip. Reflexively, Zero dug his nails into Kaito’s forearm and pulled with all his strength.

The world seemed to stop: the strap of Kaito’s jacket screeched as it tightened, his boots slipped on the loose underbrush, and the leaves suspended their dance in the air.

And then Kaito let go.

He loosened his grip just enough for Zero to stumble, barely catching himself from falling. Zero took a deep breath, his chest vibrating with a hiss through clenched teeth, his temples throbbing with a pulse of pure rage.

— “Is that all you’ve got?” —he shot back, brows furrowed and jaw clenched.

Kaito straightened slowly. His gaze, cold as steel, locked with Zero’s.

— “Not even close,” —he murmured in a low voice, thick with threatening promise.— “You won’t get away that easily.”

Zero lifted his chin, holding the eye contact.

— “This ends now,” —he replied.

With those words, Kiryuu turned again, this time without hesitation. His steps, firm and resolute, left the scene behind as he walked into the trees, sunlight filtering over his silhouette. Kaito opened his mouth, but in the end, said nothing.

When Zero’s figure disappeared behind a thick trunk, Kaito remained still, clenching his jaw.

  (This is the continuation of the other image. It's just that here the baby has already been born. (○｀ 3′○))

<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<

The rain drummed against the windows with a steady, almost hypnotic rhythm. Fine droplets traced liquid paths down the glass, distorting the grayish landscape outside into blurred shapes, as if the world beyond the bedroom were slowly dissolving into water. The interior of Zero’s room remained lit by the soft glow of his desk lamp.

The sharp sound of knuckles on the door broke the monotony with uncomfortable precision.
Zero, seated at the corner of his desk, looked up automatically. He had been pretending to read the same paragraph in a book for the past twenty minutes—too tired to concentrate, too stubborn to close the cover. He let out a low sigh, set the book down with a soft thud on the wood, and stood up.

He walked to the door unhurriedly, barely dragging his feet clad in fluffy white socks, his brow already furrowed. He knew who it was. He always did. It was as if the air itself warned him—thicker, heavier. As if the hallway silence changed before Kaname even arrived. He had planned, indirectly, like every time, not to say a word for the next five hours. He was just going to ignore him. As always. It was the only thing he still had control over.

But then he opened the door and…

Kuran was there, as he had anticipated… but completely soaked.

From his hair, which clung to his forehead in dark strands. His long coat dripped a steady trail that formed an irregular puddle at his feet. Even his eyelashes, usually neat and elegant, were stuck together, dripping silently over pale cheeks. And his face… there was clear indignation in his shadowed gaze…

It was, somehow, a comical sight…

Zero blinked, holding back a mocking smile—maybe even a laugh.

A second of surprise.

And then he spoke.

—"You're not coming in like that."—he muttered, frowning—"I'm not letting you soak my whole room."

His tone was dry, cutting.

Kaname looked at him. He didn’t answer right away. His eyes, a muted garnet in the dim light, locked onto Zero’s with calm intensity. Despite the rain streaming down his cheeks, he didn’t seem uncomfortable. Nor upset. He was just there, waiting.

He hadn’t planned on getting soaked. Obviously. He hadn’t brought an umbrella, either. He’d gone out with the absurd certainty that there would only be clouds, never expecting the sudden downpour that caught him just as he reached the path to the Sun Dorms. And still, he’d kept walking. Without stopping, without even quickening his pace. As if the rain meant nothing. As if, simply, he deserved to get drenched.

Zero let out a faint snort, more annoyed with himself than with the other. He crossed his arms, leaning slightly against the doorframe.

—"Take off your coat."—he ordered bluntly—"And your shoes, too."

The tone wasn’t kind. Nor aggressive. It was that middle ground Zero used when he didn’t want to be disobeyed but had no intention of explaining why. Kaname lowered his gaze slightly, tilting his head just so with studied elegance as he looked at his soaked clothes.

—"Is it really necessary to remove my shoes?"—he asked, without raising his voice, letting the question linger in the air with a softness that bordered on dangerous.

Zero turned his head just enough for his silver eyes to glint under the low light.

—"Do it."—he snapped, dryly, as if he couldn’t be bothered to explain something as obvious as not wanting muddy water all over his space.

Kaname sighed, quiet but audible—the kind of exhale that came not so much from irritation as from resignation. With meticulous movements, he brought his hands to the collar of his coat, unfastening the dark buttons one by one. The coat was thick, made of heavy fabric with a lined interior, soaked through. He let it slide slowly off his shoulders until it dropped, heavy with water, onto his forearms.

Zero stepped forward. He extended his arms quickly and firmly, palms up, silently telling him to hand it over.

The gesture surprised Kaname for a brief second. Though it didn’t show on his face, nor in the air around him, which remained as serene as ever. But there was an almost imperceptible hesitation in his fingers as he passed the coat into Zero’s hands.

Their fingers brushed.

It was a brief contact, barely a touch on damp skin, but it was enough. A spark—subtle, electric—jumped between them. A warm jolt that climbed up Zero’s arm before he could stop it, hitting right where the mark, hidden beneath the collar of his shirt, throbbed with silent insistence. It was the same for Kaname. He didn’t show it, but inside, there was an involuntary shiver, a wave of pleasure that shouldn’t have been there, that he didn’t want to acknowledge, but that had been inevitable ever since the day he sealed his bond with that hunter.

And yet, neither of them said a word.

Kaname handed him the coat. Zero took it firmly, turning his gaze away as if nothing had happened, instantly pivoting on his heels.

As he walked toward the coat rack, his voice rang through the air—dry and practical:

—"The shoes too."

The order hung in the air for a few seconds.

Kaname, still standing at the entrance, tilted his head—this time allowing himself the barest expression: a faint smile, almost imperceptible, curving just one corner of his lips. It wasn’t a mocking smile, nor one of amusement... It was more as if Zero’s stubbornness—his domestic strictness—struck him as oddly endearing.

He bent down and removed his dark loafers, still wet. Fortunately, the floor was warm, thanks to the heating beneath the wooden boards.

Kaname finally stepped into the room, barefoot, holding the damp shoes in one hand and closed the door behind him with a soft click . As he took a few steps forward, his gaze flicked quickly—almost instinctively—toward one of Zero’s wardrobe doors, left open to one side. Hanging there, carelessly, was the hunter’s long coat. And yet something about it seemed off.

The right shoulder was frayed, a tear in the fabric hanging like an open wound. Kaname frowned. He hadn’t seen it like that yesterday. He clearly remembered their walk into town—with Yuuki present as well—and Zero hadn’t worn that damaged garment, nor had he seemed to suffer any mishap.

—"What happened to your coat?"—he asked, his voice carrying that soft but direct tone he used when something genuinely caught his interest.

From inside the adjoining bathroom, a half-open door let out a dry, sarcastic reply:

—"Can’t you see it’s torn?"—Zero snapped, not bothering to raise his voice or hide the irritation.

Kaname chose not to follow the line of reproach. Instead, he walked calmly toward the bathroom.

Inside, Zero was hanging up his soaked coat. He held it with both hands, placing it on a wooden hanger he hooked over the top bar of the shower so it could drip there and not soak the floor. Even though the shower was low and Zero could easily reach the showerhead, he stretched up on his toes. The gesture lasted only a few seconds, but it was long enough for his white shirt to lift a few centimeters, revealing the lower curve of his back—smooth, pale skin that stood in contrast to the uniform paleness of his arms.

Kaname made no gesture, but his eyes stayed still, fixed for an instant. Then Zero dropped his heels back to the floor and turned sharply. His gaze didn’t meet the pureblood’s; he simply yanked the shoes from his hands in a rough, almost violent motion. Without a single word, he crouched and placed them inside the shower as well, with mechanical precision.

The silence between them was heavy. But Kaname noticed something more. That tension in Zero... it wasn’t just the usual rejection he always directed at him. There was a new rigidity, a different kind of sting in every one of his movements. His clenched jaw, eyes even sharper than usual. As if he were carrying something more.

Still, he didn’t ask. He knew he wouldn’t get a direct answer.

—"I have a meeting with the Council today."—he said, breaking the quiet with a serious voice, watching him—"About... you know what."

Zero didn’t react.

Not a blink. Not a movement. Not a shift in his breathing. Nothing. As if he hadn’t heard him.

After setting down the shoes, Zero walked out of the bathroom. He passed by Kaname without looking at him, deliberately bumping shoulders with a roughness that was more a shove than an accident. Kaname turned, watching him as he walked away.

Zero went straight to the wardrobe. He grabbed his coat—the one with the torn shoulder—and walked decisively to his desk. There, he sat down, pulled out a small sewing kit he kept in one of the drawers, and without missing a beat, began stitching the damaged shoulder with fast, firm movements. The needle moved up and down, catching the thread with the precision of someone who had done it many times before.

Kuran didn’t move from the bathroom entrance. He simply watched, silent, while Zero, jaw tight, mended his coat.

The needle pierced the fabric with precision, making a barely audible sound as it slid through the coat’s fibers. Zero kept his eyes fixed on the task, his fingers working naturally, as if he didn’t need to think about what he was doing. The silence in the room was thick, broken only by the soft dripping of water in the shower and the subtle friction of thread—along with the rain. Then, without changing his neutral, deep tone, Kaname spoke from the bathroom threshold.

—"You know how to sew?"

The question fell with unnecessary weight. There was nothing malicious in it, not even a trace of irony. It was direct, almost casual. But it was enough to make the muscles in Zero’s neck tense, as if the comment had landed precisely on the wrong nerve. He inhaled sharply, holding back a snort, and let out a long, exasperated sigh through his nose.

He was done.

The morning had already brought too much. First Kaito, who had shown up like a living bad memory and acted exactly as he remembered—arrogant, aggressive, unbearable. The encounter in the forest had been an emotional shock, and that wasn’t even counting the other three times he had run into him throughout the morning—in the hallways, the cafeteria, even his room—with some stupid excuse, like he had nothing better to do than annoy him.

If he thought about it differently, he’d been lucky to run into him now and not earlier, back when he was still a Guardian. Otherwise, the past few days would’ve been unbearable.

And now Kaname. With his useless questions. Watching him clearly sewing, and still asking if he knew how to do it. As if he were blind.

—"Why don’t you shut the hell up, sit down, and do what you always do?"—he snapped, eyes still fixed on the fabric in his hands—"Ignore me."

The bottled-up rage from the day, the pressure of what he carried inside, the constant vigilance and tension... it was starting to overflow.

Kaname didn’t answer right away. There was no visible change in his expression. His face remained calm. Yet a subtle twitch in his jaw betrayed him. He didn’t say anything—but he felt it. That exterior calm was only a mask; inside, that cold composure was slowly beginning to fracture.

Without saying a word, he turned and walked toward the usual armchair—the one in the corner of the bedroom, next to the window overlooking the academy gardens—and sat down. He crossed one leg over the other and rested an elbow on the armrest, his fingers barely brushing his temple as he fixed his gaze on an undefined spot on the floor…

                                               <<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<

The hours dragged by with an almost insulting slowness, crawling through the atmosphere heavy with unspoken silence. The clock showed there was still about half an hour left of that uncomfortable ritual of shared time. Zero shifted restlessly on the bed, staring at the ceiling with the same irritated expression he'd worn since the first minute. He was bored. Not just now—he’d been bored from the start.

He had tried reading—that book he always used as an excuse to divert attention, to pretend Kaname’s presence didn’t stir anything inside him—but soon his eyes were skimming over the lines without registering a single word. With a dry snap, he shut the book and tossed it carelessly aside. Then he simply lay there, staring at the ceiling, arms crossed behind his head, trying not to think of anything. But not thinking of anything was exactly what he couldn’t do.

The room had filled with one of those soft, hazy tensions—not something that tightened your chest, but something that covered everything like fog. The kind of energy that always settled when they were together. However stubborn their minds were, their bodies seemed to have other plans. As the hours passed, Zero had gradually relaxed, his muscles loosening, the anger in his chest slowly dissipating. He wasn’t in a good mood—far from it—but he was calmer. A little more at ease.

In fact, right now, he couldn’t care less about Kaito’s existence.

From his position on the bed, he turned his head and looked at Kaname. The Pureblood was still in the armchair, body tilted slightly to one side, eyes closed. He could have been asleep… or not. With Kaname, you could never be sure. His ability to maintain composure even while faking or manipulating a situation was unnerving. But something in his posture—the slight drop of his shoulders, the slow rhythm of his breathing—seemed genuine.

Zero frowned. He didn’t know why it annoyed him that Kaname might be asleep. Was it just unfair that he was the only one who could be at peace here? Or did it bother him simply because he couldn’t tell for sure? He sat up lazily, let his legs hang off the bed for a few seconds, and then stood. He crossed the room in complete silence, gliding like a shadow until he stood in front of the armchair.

Kaname didn’t move.

Zero studied him for a few seconds, tilting his head slightly, examining every detail. His dark hair was slightly tousled, a few strands falling over his forehead. His breathing was steady, deep but calm. His expression—normally so perfect, like something carved from marble—was now relaxed, almost vulnerable, as if for once, he didn’t have to maintain a facade.

Almost without thinking, Zero lifted a hand. He curled his fingers partway, as if preparing to flick his cheek—not hard, not violent. Just a provocation, a test. A petty, irritated impulse. He wanted to confirm if Kaname was truly asleep. But just before his hand could touch him, before it could even brush the pale skin of Kaname’s face… he stopped.

He stayed there, hand suspended in the air, mere centimeters from his target.

Zero stared at him intently. The closeness made him aware of the faint warmth radiating from the Pureblood’s body. His eyelashes didn’t flutter. His expression remained serene. There was no sign of the usual tension that always seemed to surround him. He really was asleep.

Zero narrowed his eyes, annoyed at himself for feeling something close to… peace, upon confirming it. Slowly, soundlessly, he lowered his hand and straightened up again. He watched Kaname a few seconds more, in silence. He looked almost human like this. Almost.

And that single thought was enough for Zero to turn and head back to the bed, where he dropped down again—this time more slowly. His eyes returned to the ceiling, but his mind was no longer far away.

It was caught on the image of a sleeping, vulnerable Kaname—something he had never seen before. And for some reason he didn’t want to admit, that unsettled him more than any provocation.

A few minutes later, Zero could no longer ignore the idea that had been buzzing in his mind like a persistent fly for the past ten minutes since he'd returned to bed. He sat up with calculated slowness, as if his body still hesitated over what his mind had already decided, and he crossed the room on soft steps, gliding over to his desk. There, he opened the top drawer with a faint creak and pulled out a black permanent marker. The cap slid off with a crisp click, revealing the sharp, gleaming tip of the untouched marker.

A sharp, crooked smile spread across his face—one laced with playful darkness. It wasn’t cheerful, not even amused. It was wicked. A flash of that part of him that only surfaced in very specific moments. He imagined Kaname Kuran waking up late, rushing to his important Council meeting, completely unaware that his entire face was marked in black. A mustache. Bushy eyebrows. Maybe even “idiot” written across his forehead.

(I got creative here. HAHAHA. ˋ( ° ▽、° ))

He held back a laugh. It would be so damn funny… Just like when Withe Lily pushed him…

He crept silently toward the armchair where the Pureblood remained still. Kuran looked completely asleep, his face turned slightly toward the window, eyelashes resting motionless against his cheeks. Zero leaned in cautiously. Very slowly, he brought the marker closer to that porcelain-pale skin, the tip hovering just centimeters from his cheek.

But then… he stopped.

His arm remained suspended in the air, unmoving—frozen in time. Something inside him still hesitated. He knew perfectly well this wasn’t just a joke. It was a provocation. A retaliation. A way to channel, even slightly, the rage that still ate at him from the inside.

Yes, he was bored. And being with Kaname like this—asleep, unguarded—was a rare opportunity. But it wasn’t just that. He had plenty of reasons to want to scribble on his face, to want to humiliate him, even with such a stupid act as drawing ink on his skin.

Kaname had raped him.

Because of him, he was now pregnant.

Zero clenched his teeth. Yes—he had every damn reason in the world.

He brought the marker closer again. Very slowly. So close now. The tip nearly brushed the skin. He could see the fine pores, the stillness of his closed eyelids, the subtle pulse in his throat. He was so close, he could smell that faint scent of cinnamon Kaname always carried—a clean, elegant, deeply irritating aroma.

And it was then—right at the last instant—that everything changed.

Without opening his eyes, with a movement so swift Zero processed it a second too late—too focused on what he was about to do—Kaname raised a hand and caught his wrist midair.

The grip was firm, restrained, but unmistakable. Not violent, but decisive. Zero barely had time to react before Kuran pulled him with unexpected strength, making him lose his balance in a blink.

A moment later, he found himself sitting on Kaname’s lap, positioned sideways, legs draped over one of the armchair's arms, his back straight and tense like a bowstring.

Zero's eyes widened, but he said nothing. His body was stiff. Kaname, still with his eyes closed, slid one arm around his waist, holding him there—firmly, inescapably trapped.

The marker had fallen to the floor with a dull tac , forgotten in the room’s shadows.

The silence between them was almost unreal, as if the entire room were holding its breath.

Zero could feel the warmth of Kaname’s body, the slow rhythm of his breathing against his arm, the pressure of the hand gripping his waist. Every part of his mind screamed to get away—but his body didn’t move.

— “Were you planning to mark my face before the meeting?” —Kaname’s voice was low—deeper than ever—laced with a simmering, controlled anger that vibrated in every word.

A shiver ran down Zero’s spine. The humid warmth of Kaname’s breath ghosted over his neck as the Pureblood’s hand slowly slid down the open collar of his shirt, exposing the smooth, pale skin beneath the fabric. Zero clenched his teeth, trying to resist the wave of sensations washing over him: Kaname’s intoxicating scent, the brush of his fingers, the closeness—so invasive it almost hurt.

He was going to give Zero a little punishment… for being so reckless.

Kaname buried his nose in the curve of Zero's neck, inhaling deeply, as if drawing from that breath the control he needed not to lose everything. Zero felt his body tense, caught between the rage burning in his chest and the shiver of pleasure running through his stomach. It was a battle he knew too well—the invisible war between mind and flesh.

— “Let go of me,” —he muttered with frustration, eyes fixed on the floor to keep Kaname from seeing the vulnerability he refused to admit.

Then, without warning, Kaname sank his long, sharp fangs precisely into the two marks already on his neck. The precision was chilling.

Zero’s body reacted violently. A tremor shot down his spine, his back arched slightly, and a stifled moan of pure pleasure escaped his parted lips. The sound unsettled him—and consumed him—like an electric jolt igniting every fiber of his being.

Kaname’s slow, deliberate sucking lacked the frantic urgency of the past. It was a conscious act, almost ritualistic—charged with intimacy and dominance without needing words. The heat blooming from his core spread outward like a flame, crackling between uncomfortable pleasure and tightly restrained fury.

Another muffled moan was torn from his throat.

Zero squeezed his eyes shut, feeling his skin prickle and every muscle strain to the limit. His breath came in gasps, and for a moment, he wanted to give in to those sensations.

Kaname didn’t move. His mouth remained steady, patient, drawing each drop with a quiet intensity that reflected his power over Zero.

After several minutes, Kuran half-closed his eyes with a trace of pleasure as he slowly withdrew his fangs from Zero’s neck. The wound was minimal, but just enough for a few scarlet drops to slide down the hunter’s pale skin. With a slow, deliberate motion, the vampire licked his lips, letting out a barely audible sigh.

— “Mmmh… delicious,” —he murmured with a hint of malice, almost to himself.

Zero’s blood was unlike any Kaname had ever tasted. There was a subtle metallic tang, softened by an unexpected sweetness. It was warm, thick, intense… as if it carried an emotional weight so strong it seeped into the flavor. A heady blend of fury, pride, and a pain that felt rooted deep in the soul. Kaname couldn’t help but smile in satisfaction.

Zero, on the other hand, tensed instantly. After a few stunned seconds, he opened his eyes, burning with restrained fury, and in one swift movement, pulled away from Kaname’s lap and stood—though his knees trembled from the lingering, intoxicating pleasure coursing through him.

— “Why the hell did you do that?!” —he snapped, voice thick with outrage and eyes narrowed as he clutched his neck.

Kaname looked at him unfazed, raising a single brow. He crossed his legs again with effortless grace now that Zero had moved, resting one arm on the back of the chair as if none of the tension belonged to him.

— “Because you need to understand that your actions have consequences… and I felt like drinking blood,” —he replied with unsettling calm.— “And I thought you, of all people, would understand there are reasons beyond mere desire. Like, for instance, taking care of the child you’re carrying.”

Zero stared at him, torn between rage and disbelief. His blood boiled—literally and figuratively. He was sick of the insistence, of that soft but manipulative tone Kaname used whenever he wanted to bend him.

— “I told you—I don’t need your blood. The tablets are enough,” —he retorted coldly.

— “Enough for what?” —Kaname said, standing and leaning slightly toward him, eyes gleaming with a dangerous spark.— “To barely stay on your feet? To pretend everything’s fine when it clearly isn’t?”

— “Don’t give me that crap!” —Zero growled, stepping back like Kaname’s proximity was toxic.— “I won’t indulge your twisted fantasies just so you can watch me ‘redeem’ myself—as you call it.”

— “This isn’t about redemption,” —Kaname replied, stepping closer.— “It’s about survival. Yours… and the baby’s. I’m tired of repeating it.”

The distance between them shrank at a painfully slow pace. Kaname moved without haste, with that mechanical elegance that always accompanied him, like he knew there was no need to rush. As if Zero’s body was already reacting on its own.

And it was.

Zero stood rigid, muscles tight, face drawn in anger… but he couldn’t ignore the betrayal of his own body. His legs trembled. Not from fear. Not from weakness. But from the wave of pleasure still echoing inside him like a violent aftershock. All because of that damn mark.

Why the hell had he bitten him there ?

The sensation had been immediate. The moment those fangs grazed the scar, his whole body jolted—a violent, uncontrollable spasm that knocked the air from his lungs for a second. It was like someone had flipped a hidden switch, lighting up every nerve, every fiber. The rage was still there, yes, pounding like a drum. But mixed with it was a filthy, burning pleasure that made him hate himself more than he hated Kaname.

He clenched his fists, searching for something—anything—to hold on to.

—"I don’t need your pity or your blood," —he said, voice tight, each word dragged out as if torn from deep inside, stifled by the heat racing through him.

Kaname stopped right in front of him. The vampire looked at him with a calm that was almost cruel, and his eyes seemed darker now, as if he was enjoying the barely-there tremble in Zero’s thighs, the cold sweat forming at the nape of his neck, the way his lips quivered—betraying more than just anger.

—"It’s not pity I’m offering, Zero," —Kaname murmured, his voice barely a thread slipping through the cracks of his restraint—. "It’s a bond. One that, whether you like it or not, already exists."

Zero grit his teeth, swallowing hard. His heart pounded in his chest, and a part of him—a very small, desperate part—wished Kaname wouldn’t take another step. Wouldn’t say another word. Because if he did… if he touched him again… he wasn’t sure which side would win: the rage or that damn involuntary euphoria that made him feel like a traitor to himself.

Zero didn’t have time to react.

Still shaken by the involuntary surge of pleasure, his body trembled slightly—and that hesitation was all Kaname needed. With a swift but controlled push, he forced him backward until his back hit the mattress.

Kaname followed immediately, leaning over him like a shadow full of certainty. His eyes reflected a strange gleam—half triumph, half fury. He hadn’t forgotten Zero’s childish—yet bold—attempt to draw on his face with a marker. And though he’d never say it aloud, his pride still stung.

But just as his face hovered above Zero’s, the hunter reacted.

With a sharp, deliberate movement, Zero raised one leg and planted his foot squarely against Kaname’s chest, holding him back like a barrier. The pressure was firm—a silent reminder that no matter how close he came, he wasn’t going to take control so easily.

Kaname froze. A faint smirk curled his lips, arrogant and amused, like he was genuinely pleased Zero still had enough strength left to fight.

—"What I don’t understand," —he began, his tone calm but laced with biting sarcasm— "is how you’re not dead yet, if you need my blood."

His eyes narrowed slightly, as if trying to sharpen his gaze, to see him more clearly. In that subtle yet charged gesture, two emotions flickered across Kaname’s face—ones rarely seen together: a tense, silent annoyance that tightened his jaw almost imperceptibly… and a genuine curiosity that glinted deep in his dark gaze. It was as if, for a moment, he wasn’t looking at the rebellious, defiant Zero he knew so well—but at a new mystery, something he didn’t quite understand. As if, despite his irritation, a part of him truly wondered how it was possible Zero still resisted him—still fought him with such furious strength… and above all, how he was still alive without his blood.

—"A pregnant vampire..." —he continued— "suffers double the thirst. Not just their own, but the child’s, too. And if that child is a Pureblood..."

He let out a dry, humorless laugh.

—"It needs blood to grow, to develop. To survive. And you—with your damn pills... How much longer do you think you can last? In the end, you’ll kill it."

As he spoke, he reached for Zero’s ankle and gripped it tightly, digging his sharp nails into the pale skin until it bled. Then slowly, he pushed his leg down, forcing Zero’s knees apart. The gesture was as dominant as it was intentional—a display of control, but also a challenge.

Zero let out a choked, involuntary moan of protest as his legs parted. The heat came back all at once—sharp, humiliating—flooding his thighs like a shameful tide. But instead of pulling away or submitting, he lifted his face and met Kaname’s gaze head-on. And he smiled.

Not out of pleasure. Not out of desire.

But it wasn’t desire.
It was pure rage. Wounded pride. That spark that never let him fully give in.

—"You have no idea how many tablets I’ve had to take this month…" —he said, that tense smile still on his lips—. "Nor how many times I’ve woken up with bloody lips from biting myself in my sleep… like some damn addict."

And then, Zero moved.

It was quick—almost instinctive. A reaction born of restrained fury and pride that refused to bend any further. He took advantage of a single second of vulnerability, that tiny instant when Kaname—so sure of his control—had let his guard down as he positioned himself between Zero’s legs.
In that sliver of breath, Zero channeled all of his rage, frustration, and the raw burn of humiliation into a sudden twist of his body.

His hips pivoted to the side, muscles tight and precise. The mattress creaked sharply beneath them as it shifted, and an instant later, everything had reversed.

The impact was clean, controlled—but final.

Kaname landed on his back against the sheets with a muffled exhale, and before he could sit up, Zero was already on top of him. He straddled his waist, pinning his knees tightly to either side of Kaname’s hips—not with lust, but with rage. His hands shot down like whips, grabbing Kaname’s arms and slamming them against the bed, holding him in place with a tension that thrummed through every tendon.

And against all odds… Kaname didn’t fight back.

He didn’t try to flip them over. Didn’t resist (not that he needed to). Didn’t even protest. He just lay there, sprawled across the sheets, with Zero straddling him and holding him down—though now, that force was starting to fade. His breathing, like Zero’s, slowly began to steady, and the anger that had clouded his face moments before… was gone. No satisfaction either. No smugness. Just a calm so unsettling it bordered on apathy. Or maybe… resignation.

His garnet eyes—dark, steady—locked onto Zero’s, as if watching something far beyond the scene itself. As if reading every twitch in his jaw, every blink heavy with fury, every flicker that still betrayed the remnants of that involuntary pleasure that had coursed through the hunter just minutes ago—and maybe still lingered in his blood.

Then Zero spoke. His voice was low and rough, barely a whisper:

—"There’s a stain on the collar of your shirt."

Kaname blinked slowly. When he answered, his tone was soft. Almost indifferent.

—"Where?"

Still holding his gaze, he lowered his head slightly, as if genuinely searching for the stain Zero had mentioned. The movement was slow, deliberate… but it never finished.

The very next second, Zero’s hand shot up beneath his jaw, and before Kaname could react, he was forced to tilt his head back. It wasn’t gentle. It was harsh. Brutal. So abrupt that, if Kaname hadn’t been a Pureblood, Zero might’ve snapped his neck then and there.

Kaname didn’t flinch.

No cry. No grimace. Not even a flicker of surprise.

And then, Zero leaned in.

His fangs glinted for just a second in the dim light of the room—then sank mercilessly into the exposed flesh of Kaname’s throat.

Still, Kaname didn’t move. He only narrowed his eyes slightly, as if mildly irritated.

The bite didn’t hurt. He couldn’t feel it. Nothing. Just like that time Zero ripped off his hand in one swift motion—and he hadn’t felt that either. It was strange. Empty. Cold. Just like now.

And yet… seeing Zero like this—so furious, so fierce, lips stained with his blood, jaw tight—sparked something in Kaname. A dark, twisted flicker of thought:

He looked so damn adorable when he was angry.

The idea slithered through Kaname’s mind like a snake coiling with delight.
Maybe he should say it—just to see Zero’s eyes burn hotter with rage, just to feel those fangs dig deeper.

What a filthy pleasure…

But something about this… bothered him.

This time…

He wasn’t the one who had forced Zero to drink.

Zero did it of his own will. Out of necessity, yes. Out of weariness, probably. But not because Kaname had ripped it out of him by force. And that, somehow, frustrated him. It took away the flavor
of dominance.

He should push him away… he thought, lips barely curved in a dry, almost imperceptible gesture.
But... he’s drinking. That’s what I wanted, isn’t it? For him to take my blood. To accept it.

And yet, the scene didn’t taste like victory. Not entirely.

Still, he didn’t push him away. Not this time.

He just tilted his head slightly, offering him more access, while his eyes remained fixed on the ceiling. Cold. Thoughtful. His expression didn’t show joy, but neither did it show rejection. It was the face of someone who hadn’t yet decided if this was an offering… or a defeat.

Kaname kept letting Zero drink.

Despite the brutality of the bite. Despite the heat beginning to spread between their bodies from the contact, that damned current of pleasure that, although mostly felt by Zero, made him even more unpredictable. Kaname remained motionless, muscles tense, eyes empty, as if he were watching from outside his own body giving up ground. He knew what the bond caused. He knew that as long as Zero was in contact with his skin, he’d be trapped between involuntary desire and the rage that ate at his chest.

He had never allowed anyone to drink his blood… Except Yûki, when he still thought he loved her, and the first two times he had been forced to give it to Zero… So feeling “vulnerable” wasn’t something he liked very much.

After a few minutes, Zero, without warning, released one of his wrists with a rough and uncontrolled gesture. His hand slid violently to his neck, and then the scratching began. His nails dug into the Pureblood’s neck, and in addition to the hand that held his chin, he also scratched him. Holding his jaw viciously, with an intention that was not simply restraint, but punishment.

The nails scratched the white skin, tearing it. Red sprang forth instantly. Thin at first, then thicker, warm, sliding down Kaname’s throat and soaking the collar of his shirt and the sheet beneath like living ink.

And still, Kaname didn’t react.

But his eyes did open a little wider. A different gleam. Fire. Contained rage.

Zero was squeezing harder now. Clinging to that jaw as if he wanted to rip the arrogance out of him with his fingers. His legs still straddled the Pureblood’s body, but they trembled slightly under the weight of latent pleasure. Emotions crowded inside him: humiliation, desire, revenge, need.

And then, Kaname had had enough.

His arm shot up swiftly. He grabbed Zero’s neck brutally with one hand, and in a clean movement, pushed him with such sudden force that Zero’s body flew to the side. He rolled across the bed, the sheets wrinkling beneath him, and his back hit the edge before he could sit up again, left half-fallen, chest heaving, panting.

Kaname sat up slowly. His breathing barely altered. His white shirt open at the collar, stained with fresh blood in the area where the scratches had split the skin. But the wounds, of course, were no longer there. Not a single one. All had closed the very second he separated Zero. Only the wet, scarlet traces remained.

Zero wiped the blood from his lips with the back of his hand. Then he smiled. A crooked, sharp smile, somewhere between rage and triumph.

—"There..." —he said hoarsely, lifting his gaze to him— "Now you really do have a stain on your shirt collar."

The silence that followed his words was dense. Kaname didn’t respond immediately. His gaze slowly dropped to the bloodstained fabric, then returned to Zero’s bright eyes.

The blood was still trickling slowly down Kaname’s neck, warm, vibrant, alive. And maybe it was that heat that finally broke what was left of his patience. With a dry, aggressive gesture, he grabbed Zero’s wrist tightly, his fingers digging into the skin like hooks. He pulled him brutally, as if he weighed nothing, as if his will alone could move worlds, and in a matter of seconds, the hunter found himself dragged back into his lap.

Kuran ended up sitting on the edge of the bed, and Zero was left straddling him, face to face, chest almost brushing against the Pureblood’s, thighs spread over his, glutes tight and pressed against his legs. The position was a perfect trap: intimate, invasive, and dangerous enough to steal one’s breath.

(¬‿¬)(¬‿¬)(¬‿¬)(¬‿¬)...

The Pureblood barely moved, but his eyes spoke for him. Dark, lit by a mix of rage, dominance, and something more unconfessable. He liked feeling Zero’s body like this, on top of him, both vulnerable and defiant. Every small tremor in the hunter’s muscles, every stifled gasp, was like an indirect caress to his most primal impulses. But he was still angry with him. With his attitude. With that poorly concealed need that had him trapped, that made even hatred turn sensual.

Zero’s heart was beating too hard. A drum that echoed in his chest and spread throughout his whole body, firing off sparks of heat where there should have been nothing but rage. And yet, there he was, trapped in that lap, with Kaname’s scent clinging to his skin and the damned mark on his neck pulsing, almost burning, like a reminder that their bodies were bound by something that went beyond resentment. He felt too much. Too close. Too strong. And that infuriated him more than anything.

—“What’s wrong, Zero?” —Kaname murmured in a deep voice, brushing the edge of a threat—. “Do you want me to drink all your blood until you die?”

Zero let out a dry, ironic laugh, charged with rage. His eyes narrowed, sharp, venomous.

—“Go to hell.”

And still, he didn’t move from on top of him. Their bodies remained pressed together, wrapped in an invisible tension that hung in the air like a storm about to break. The heat was becoming unbearable. The silence echoed between their chests, between their heavy breaths. And then Zero thought it… They were so close… So fucking close. Just a slight tilt of the head and he could kiss him. Just a couple of millimeters. He could feel Kaname’s breath on his mouth, the heat of his lips just centimeters away. They stared at each other with such intensity it felt like the world had disappeared around them.

 Why did he feel like this? Was it the mark?

In moments like this, he had a hard time distinguishing between his own desires and the ones provoked by the mark. It was confusing because all these thoughts were still coming from his own head.

His expression hardened, brow furrowing violently. He wanted to kiss him. God. He wanted to kiss him .  Or did he feel like he needed to kiss him?  But he hated him with every corner of his soul. And that contradiction was a torment that tore him apart inside. It wasn’t desire. It was punishment. Madness.

And still, they didn’t move. So close. So damn close.

Their breaths intertwined.

The heat was unbearable.

Kaname’s eyes were still fixed on Zero’s with that venomous calm that drove him mad, as if he could read every thought Zero tried to bury. Zero didn’t pull away, he couldn’t. His body wasn’t responding with logic. He felt a pull in his stomach, a pressure in his chest, and the mark on his neck kept burning with an electric tingle that made him tremble from the inside out. Every part of him screamed to get away. But his hips stayed on top of Kaname’s. His knees pressed into the sheets on either side. Their faces… so close.

Kaname raised his hand slowly, without abruptness, but with a restrained power that chilled the blood. With the tips of two fingers, he barely brushed along Zero’s jaw, rising toward his cheek in a gesture too soft to be honest. It wasn’t tenderness. It was provocation. A cruel game. A reminder that he could make him surrender with a single breath… and still wouldn’t.

Zero didn’t pull away.

He didn’t even blink.

Their foreheads almost touched.

One more centimeter. Half.

And everything would be lost.

Kaname narrowed his eyes, barely a contained whisper in his expression.

He didn’t look away, not for a fraction of a second. He watched him from below with dangerous stillness, eyes fixed on every subtle movement in the hunter’s face.

The air between them was so dense it seemed like it had turned into an invisible barrier, oppressive and intimate. When he spoke, he did it with that calm of his that bordered on cruelty, with a voice low enough to crawl across the skin without asking permission.

—“What are you thinking about?”

The question wasn’t innocent. It was a silent shot straight to the center of the chest, as if he wanted to make him break just by looking at him. Zero didn’t answer right away. The furrowed brow, the tight mouth, and the tense jaw were his only answer for several seconds. He squeezed his thighs tighter on either side of Kaname and shifted his gaze to his collarbone, as if he could hold onto the hatred by avoiding his eyes.

He didn’t dare look at him directly; he knew what could happen if he did. He knew that if he met that gaze again—so calm, so confident, and maddening in equal measure—he would lose the fragile balance he was struggling so hard to pretend he still had.

But his body betrayed him. He was trembling. From rage, from exhaustion, from something he refused to name.

—“That I want to smash your face in,” —he spat, eyes fixed on some vague, distant point.

Kaname raised an eyebrow, and the shadow of a smile formed on his lips. It wasn’t a joyful smile, not even a sarcastic one. It was bitter. He knew there was more behind those words. He could feel it. His voice softened again, like a rope pulled taut without breaking.

—“Is that all?” —he tilted his head slightly, leaning in with calculated slowness, savoring every millimeter of stolen distance.

Zero finally looked at him. It was like a head-on collision. His amethyst eyes, always so cold, were now filled with something too human, too alive. Rage, yes. Contempt, too. But beyond that, there was fear. Not ordinary fear, but that instinctive kind you feel when you stand at the edge of an abyss, knowing you're going to fall and still looking over.

—“Don’t psychoanalyze me,” —he growled, voice lower than before.

—“I don’t need to. You tell me everything,” —he replied softly, and in that instant, his gaze dropped briefly, catching the imperceptible detail that gave the hunter away—. “You’re trembling, Zero.”

The words sank between them like an invisible needle. There was no mockery, no provocation in his tone, but there was an unshakable certainty that stripped Zero bare without touching him. The silence grew heavier, as if each second dragged an invisible tide pushing them closer together. Kaname slowly raised his hand further, bringing it with unusual delicacy to Zero’s cheek. His gaze dropped to the hunter’s lips, barely parted, tense.

He was so close, he only had to lean in slightly, just a small motion, and their mouths would meet. It wasn’t just desire guiding him; it was something darker, deeper.
Something that pulled them both toward a dangerous edge.

Zero didn’t move. Not because he didn’t want to. But because he couldn’t. His muscles were tense, caught in that damned contradiction: to hate him, to want him, to tremble because of him, to want to shove him away and at the same time stay still just to feel the heat of his nearness a moment longer. And then he felt it. The subtle tremble in his breath giving way. The slow, hesitant blink. The eyes beginning to close, first in defense, then in impulse. He was giving in. Little by little. Not with his hands, not with words. But with his skin. With the way his mouth barely hovered over the other. With the eyelids descending like a silent truce.

Kaname knew. He felt it. That’s why he leaned in further. Just centimeters away. Half a breath. About to touch, to claim what he believed was his. No. What was absolutely his.

But just as his lips were about to touch Zero’s, the door burst open.

The crack of the wood slamming against the wall sounded like a gunshot. The tension shattered like glass, and Zero pulled away immediately, reacting with an awkward jerk that made him press both hands against Kaname’s chest as if trying to shove him far, far away. Kaname didn’t even look toward the door; his eyes stayed locked on Zero’s, irritated, frustrated, lips barely curled in a thin, poorly hidden grimace of annoyance.

—“What the hell are you doing to Zero?!” —Cross shouted, his voice filled with genuine alarm that starkly contrasted the usual fake hysteria they were used to hearing from him. 

                                               <<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<

—“Come on, Zero. Open the door. Cross is gone already.”

Kaname’s voice came through the wood with his usual calm tone, but this time it was laced with a disguised impatience Zero knew all too well. He didn’t answer. He didn’t even bother to move. He was sitting on the bathroom floor, back resting against the locked door, knees half drawn up, one hand on his thigh and the other lying limp over the cold tiles. The silence in that tiny space was almost suffocating. The mirror in front of him gave back a dull reflection, his face tense with poorly contained rage, and his lips still sensitive. He shut his eyes tightly, as if that could erase everything that had just happened.

He hated himself. He hated the way he had given in, even for a moment. He hated having felt his eyelids slowly fall while Kaname’s closeness wrapped around him. He didn’t want to admit it, but the truth was he had been about to. About to kiss him. To surrender. To cross a line from which there would be no return. Damn mark. Damn bond. It wasn’t fair. It wasn’t love or pure desire. It was a hook buried deep in his body that dragged him helplessly toward him every time they were close. He felt pleasure when Kaname touched him, peace when he was near. But it was a biological lie, a manipulation of the body, not the heart.

It was a placebo. A lie.

And he hated Kaname for it. For being the cause, for marking him, for stealing even the right to choose clearly. He hated his soft voice, his measured gestures, his way of controlling the situation even when he seemed to yield. Kuran drove him insane with an elegance that felt unbearably humiliating. But more than anything, in that moment, Zero hated himself. For having been so close. For having wanted it. Even if just for a second.

—“Zero…” —the voice insisted from the other side, this time firmer—. “My shoes and coat are still there. And I have a meeting with the Council now. If you want me to leave, let me in first.”

The hunter huffed, without moving a muscle. Was that all he cared about? His clothes and a meeting? He shut his eyes, leaned his head against the door, and let out a bitter breath. He didn’t know whether he wanted to laugh or scream. There was so much in his chest that hurt that he couldn’t even begin to name it.

He wanted to break the mirror again, to break himself. Because he was trapped in an invisible prison that neither Cross, nor Kaname, nor even he himself could clearly see. Trapped between what he felt, what he didn’t want to feel, and what he couldn’t stop feeling.

Why did it always have to end like this? Why couldn’t he have a moment of peace, of real control? Every time he seemed to find a crack of stability, Kaname would arrive and undo it all with a single glance, a word, a touch. How much longer could he last before completely giving in? And if he did, what would be left of him? Would anything remain that didn’t already belong to Kaname?

The doorknob turned once, as if Kaname was testing his luck. Locked, of course. Zero said nothing. He just breathed slowly, tiredly, letting that silence fill him up again from the inside. Sometimes, being alone was the only thing he could do to keep being himself…

However, after a few seconds, he decided to open the door. The lock clicked softly, and the door opened on its own, slowly, as if the air itself was pushing gently. The light from the bedroom spilled into the dimness of the bathroom, and when it opened completely, Kaname saw him. Zero was standing still, arms crossed over his chest and head turned to the side, deliberately refusing to look at him. His face slightly lowered, jaw clenched. But the faint blush staining his cheeks—imperceptible to anyone but him—spoke of everything he refused to say.

—“Grab your things,” —he said without looking at him.—  “And leave.”

His voice came out softer than Zero intended, but that didn’t stop Kaname from suppressing a sidelong smile as he walked past him, saying nothing. It wasn’t open mockery—just that barely-there smirk of someone who knows they’ve won a small battle. Once inside, Kaname calmly picked up his coat and shoes, unhurried, as if he weren’t being thrown out. All the while, he could feel Zero’s gaze burning into him, even if the hunter pretended to be staring at some random spot on the wall.

—“Did you really think about kissing me?” —he asked suddenly, still not looking at him, his voice so serious that the neutral tone barely managed to hide the provocative charge.

Zero snapped his head around sharply, brow furrowed, and with a barely contained growl, turned his back on him again, crossing his arms even tighter, as if he could protect himself from the venom in those words.

—“Who the hell would want to do that?” —he spat, now with a coldness as sharp as a dagger’s edge.

Kaname didn’t respond. He simply fixed his gaze on the bathroom mirror to catch the real expression Zero was making now. Because while his back was turned and his hardened face feigned disinterest, his body betrayed him. His cheeks were still flushed, a soft red that stood out like blood on snow against his pale skin. But even more telling were the little giveaways: the back of his neck and the tips of his ears, reddened, vulnerable, easily visible through his short silver hair.

Kaname’s steps were slow but confident, as if he knew exactly what effect each one had. Zero didn’t need to look to feel his nearness. He could sense the heat of his presence just behind him, the shadow cast over his back, the air that suddenly felt thicker, harder to breathe. But still, he refused to turn around. He wasn’t going to give him that satisfaction. Not after what he had just done. Not after how he’d been left—trembling, with his heart pounding in his throat, unsure if he wanted to punch him or kiss him.

Then, without a word, Kaname leaned in slightly. Zero barely had time to hold his breath before he felt it: a fleeting kiss, dry, just a brush of lips, placed directly on the back of his neck. It was like an electric jolt shooting through his entire body, making him shudder. It wasn’t affectionate or sweet. It was deliberate. Perverse. The chill that followed that involuntary touch left him frozen, biting down inside to stop himself from reacting.

—“Why did you do that!?” —he spat, tense, without turning around, raising his voice—tight, as if biting the words was the only thing keeping him from screaming. The blush had exploded across his face so violently he could feel even his ears burning, traitorous, betraying him. He clenched his teeth furiously, hating the way his body surrendered to that kind of contact. Hating that even now, it was so hard to pretend he hadn’t felt it.

The flush had rushed up even more suddenly, brutal, like liquid fire. He felt it on his face, on his ears, in every part of his body, and most of all in his stomach. His blood boiled with pure rage—and something even more dangerous. He hated him. Hated him for provoking him like that. For knowing every place where it hurt. And worst of all… for still managing to get to him.

But Kaname, as if his kiss had meant nothing at all—as if he didn’t know exactly what he had just caused—only murmured with an infuriating calm:

—“Goodbye, Zero.”

And without giving him a chance to reply, he left the bathroom, crossed the bedroom, and walked out. Not a single glance back. Only the sound of his footsteps fading down the hallway, steady.

Zero stood there, feeling the heat of that kiss burning on the back of his neck as if it were still there.

—“Idiot…” —he muttered through clenched teeth, fists tightening at his sides.

                                               <<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<

Kaname walked with steady steps through the shadowed hallways of the main building. He wasn’t in a hurry, and yet, his movements radiated a cold certainty. There were no hesitations in his stride, no faltering in his posture. As if every step followed a choreography he had composed and memorized since birth. And still, despite the iron control with which he carried himself, the image of Zero trembling in his arms, cheeks flushed and lips slightly parted, still followed him like a shadow. It had been so easy to provoke him… so easy to disarm him.

Kaname gave a subtle shake of his head. No. That would be left behind for now. He had a meeting with the Council of Elders and he wouldn’t allow a temperamental hunter and a cursed mark to cloud his mind… Even though the meeting was related to that.

When he arrived at the Moon Dormitory, the atmosphere was as calm as ever. The sunset cast an amber light through the tall windows, staining the marble in warm tones.

His nobles awaited him in the entrance hall. Ichijou was the first to turn toward him, impeccable as always, with a faint diplomatic smile that fooled no one. Beside him, Aidou tensed slightly as he saw him walk through the door, as if unsure whether to greet him or vanish behind the curtains.

The blond youth tried to compose himself, straightening his shoulders and crossing his arms with feigned indifference. Kaname gave him only a brief, uninterested glance, like someone brushing a leaf from their path. Then his eyes moved without urgency past Ruka and Kain.

It was then that Ruka, with that gentle tone she used when unsure if she was allowed to speak, pointed out a detail he had completely overlooked.

—“Kaname-sama… there's blood on your shirt.” —she said softly, almost reverently.

Kaname lowered his gaze, as if only now noticing the dried burgundy stain on the white fabric. The memory from just minutes ago came back clearly: Zero’s fangs, deeply sunk into his neck, the strength with which he’d held him, the almost desperate rage with which he had torn that piece of flesh away. Yes… of course. It was from a few minutes ago. A bite more symbolic than practical, and yet so visceral that Kaname could recall the moment with near-sensory clarity.

—“I’ll go change.” —he murmured, already turning on his heel.

Kaname said nothing more. He simply ascended the stairs.

As soon as the pureblood disappeared over the last step, the atmosphere was suspended in an uncomfortable silence. None of the nobles spoke right away, as if even in his absence, the shadow of their leader still ruled the air. Kain was the first to move, letting out a soft sigh of resignation and running a hand through his hair with a weary gesture.

—“And you? How long do you plan to keep up this nonsense?”

—“Nonsense?” —Aidou scoffed, visibly indignant.— “Didn’t you see the way he looked at me? He looked like he wanted to kill me, Kain. Kill me! ”

At that moment, Ruka smacked him on the shoulder and clicked her tongue. Aidou was shouting too loudly. It was very likely that Kaname could hear him even from that distance.

—“Maybe because you interrupted him last time.” —said Ruka without blinking.

—“I wasn’t the only one there!” —Aidou snapped immediately, straightening up.— “You were all with me! And you said you were going in with me!”

—“That’s a lie!” —Ruka shot back instantly, turning to him with a raised eyebrow.— “We warned you not to do it. That Kaname-sama would get angry with you. But you never listen.”

—“You’re the one who opened the door.” —Kain added coldly.— “You can’t blame us for leaving.”

—“Oh, come on!” —Aidou exclaimed, now more upset.— “You all wanted to get Zero out of there too! I thought it was just…”

He cut himself off mid-sentence. Because he did know. They had sensed it. And he, out of sheer curiosity, had walked in without thinking. He hadn’t expected to see what he saw: Kaname and Zero, dangerously close, the tension between them about to shatter like glass. And then... Zero shooting away, and Kaname digging his nails into his neck until he felt the blood slide. He still remembered the pressure, how he could barely breathe. Not from physical pain, but from the silent fury he’d seen in his master’s eyes.

And now, even though the wounds were gone, his body still tensed every time Kaname looked at him.

Ichijou, who had remained silent until that moment, intervened in his usual light tone, trying to defuse the tension:

—“Come on, Aidou, you didn’t exactly handle it well… But it’s not a tragedy.”

—“Tragedy?! I almost died!”

—“He just dug his nails in a little.” —murmured Ruka with some sarcasm.— “Like when you play with a cat and it scratches you without knowing it’s hurting you.”

—“It’s not funny! His nails were in my neck! Stop comparing him to a damn cat because he knew he was hurting me!”

Ichijou raised his hands, amused, trying to calm things down, but even he couldn’t hold back the smile that slipped out. Kain, for his part, lowered his gaze, distracted, clearly disconnected from the rest of the conversation.

Ruka rolled her eyes in exasperation, crossing her arms with elegance and a mocking tone.

—“Oh, please. It’s not like you’re made of glass. It was just a scratch… deep, fine. But you brought it on yourself.”

—“I didn’t bring it on myself!” —he snapped, flaring up.— “I just opened a door! How was I supposed to know—?”

—“That you weren’t supposed to.” —Kain cut in, dryly, without raising his voice or his eyes.

Ichijou cleared his throat, lifting his hands in a peacekeeping gesture.

—“Alright, alright… It wasn’t the best timing, and you know it, Aidou. But stop yelling. Please.”

Aidou huffed.

—“Well, he sure made it clear, didn’t he? Like I interrupted something… sacred or whatever.”

An awkward silence hung in the air for a few seconds. Ruka looked away, tense.

—“It’s not the first time he’s angry with you. Get over it.” —she said more calmly.

—“Yeah, well, lately it feels like he hates me all the time. It’s hard to get over that. At least before, his anger only lasted a day.” —Aidou looked off toward the window with a mix of annoyance and nervousness.— “Since he’s been with that other one , he’s not the same anymore.”

—“That other one?” —Ichijou repeated, tilting his head.

Aidou pressed his lips together. He had no intention of saying it out loud, but they all understood who he meant. No name was needed.

That was when the front door opened without anyone hearing it, letting in Rima and Shiki, with that silent step that always seemed to define them. She was biting into a cupcake with indifference, and he was chewing a cookie with his usual absent air.—

—“What’s going on? Why are you all shouting so much? We can hear you from outside.” —Rima said, dropping the question like someone commenting on the weather.

—“Where are you two coming from?” —Ichijou asked, surprised.

—“We’ve been outside for a while.” —Shiki answered, not very convincingly.

No one said anything else. The words hung suspended in the air. Suddenly, everyone felt it. Kaname’s footsteps began to echo from the hallway upstairs.

When Kaname appeared at the top of the stairs, wearing a clean shirt perfectly buttoned and an immaculate collar, everyone looked at him. Only Rima and Shiki moved. They offered him a small nod — restrained but respectful. He returned a barely perceptible gesture, more out of courtesy than actual attention.

He stood there for a moment, observing each of them briefly without a single emotion on his face. His gaze passed over Aidou as if he didn’t exist. It was enough to make Aidou shrink into himself once more.
No one dared speak until Ichijou broke the tension with his usual cheerful tone, though slightly more restrained this time:

—“Shall we go now?”

Kaname nodded once.

And without another word, both vampires left the building and made their way to the meeting. A meeting that could end very well  or very badly.

(Here are some extra things):

(I felt like drawing the new version of Yûki. I don't know if the text in the pink rectangle can be read, but basically, it says things that are already known. (>'-'<))

(And this image of Yagari, Zero, his brother, and Kaito I found on the internet and decided to post it so you could see it... The truth... I don't know who Zero and Ichiru are there, hahaha. ˋ( ° ▽、° ))